v£O£V ALIO L9Z4L €
ETE
OL1NOHOL 3O ALISH3AINO
Digitized by the Internet Archive
in 2008 with funding from
Microsoft Corporation
http://www.archive.org/details/considerationesmO1forbuoft
THE
W OO R.K 5
OF THE
RIGILT REVEREND FATHER IN.GOD
POJ NO ÓOÓSIN,
LORD BISHOP OF DURHAM.
WOW RTRSI COHLESCIT kD.
VOLUME THE THIRD.
A SCHOLASTICAL HISTORY OF THE CANON OF THE
HOLY SCRIPTURE.
OXFORD:
JOHN HENRY PARKER.
M DCCC€ XLIX.
TNT
4
adl
OXFORD:
PRINTED RY I. SHRIMPTON.
PREFACE.
Tur *Scholastical History of the Canon of the Holy
Scriptures," contained in the present volume, was first pub-
lished in London, A.D. 1657, during the author's retirement
and residence in Paris. It was reprinted in London, A.D.
1672; and again, A.D. 1683. Except in the spelling, these
three impressions are precisely alike. "The editor has followed
the first, comparing it throughout with the second.
In preparing this volume for the press, some difficulties
have been met with, arising partly out of the wide range
occupied by the numerous writers whose testimonies had to
be verified; partly from the author's having derived his ex-
tracts, not always from the original works themselves, but
apparently very often from summaries and abridgments ;
and, again, in part also from his frequent practice of ab-
stracting the sense of long original passages, so as to express
their meaning in comparatively few words, many of which
are probably his own.
In all such cases it has been thought advisable to produce
the original passages at length, and (where practicable) with
their context: nor, where the work was scarce, or curious,
or otherwise of special value, has the editor scrupled to risk
the charge of occasional prolixity.
It is a matter of regret, that, in several minor instances,
the passages referred to in this work have not been found,
owing, perhaps, generally to some mistake in the reference.
But, in these cases, it has been thought worth while to pro-
duce parallel passages, (where such could be met with,) in
order to verify, out of the same author, the particular asser-
tion or argument employed by Bishop Cosin. It should be
stated also, that, in a very few instances, our best libraries
have failed to supply a single copy of some particular work
referred to in this Scholastical History.
lv PREFACE.
On the other hand, it is a matter of satisfaction, that
altogether, throughout this volume, the references will be
found to have been, at the least, sufficiently verified to esta-
blish the accuracy, no less than the extent, of the author's
reading: making it evident, that, in those few instances
where the attempt at collation has proved wholly unsuc-
cessful, this failure (if not the result of some false reference
or misprint) can be only attributable to the inability of
the present editor to do complete justice to a work of so
much learning, and of so deep research. And here it may
not be out of place to record the editor's thanks to the li-
brarians of the Bodleian Library, and of Lincoln College,
and Queen's College, Oxford, to the late librarian at Lam-
beth, to the librarians of Sion College, and to several gentle-
men at the British Museum, as well as to some private
friends ; from whose kindness he has received much aid in his
search after some of the rarer editions, or less known works,
referred to here and there in this volume.
Little requires to be said further, but to inform the reader,
that, for the most part, throughout the notes, Bishop Cosin's
own words are distinguished from his quotations by the
former being included within parentheses (); whilst the
additions made by the editor have, in every instance, been
enclosed within brackets [ ].
"hose editions of the authors referred to have been chiefly
employed, in the course of editing, which Bishop Cosin
himself appears to have used, where such could be ascer-
tained. Otherwise the Benedictine, or the best accessible
editions, have been usually resorted to. As, however, re-
course has been had not unfrequently to several editions of
the same work, it has been found desirable to prepare the fol-
lowing list, wherein, in each case, the edition commonly
used, (i.e. wherever, in the reference, no other is specified;)
may be readily distinguished by its priority of place.
J. SANSOM.
Oxronp, Dzc. 13TH, 1848.
LIST OF AUTHORS,
WITH THE EDITIONS USED IN VERIFYING THE REFERENCES
IN THE PRESENT VOLUME.
AcosTA,(Josephus.)—De Christo reve-
lato libri novem. 4to. Roma, 1590.
Ado, Episc. Vien. ap. Biblioth. Pa-
trum, De la Bigne, Par. 1610, t. vii.
Adrianus.—lIsagoge SS. Literarum, et
antiquissimorum Grecorum in Pro-
phetas Fragmenta, cum notis Hces-
chelii; Gr. 4to. Aug. Vind. 1602;
item, inter Critieos Sacros, ed. Amst.
1698.
ZEneas Sylvius.—Op. fol. Basil. 1571.
Agobardus Lugdunens.— Lib. de pri-
vilegio et jure Sacerdotii: ap. Gal-
landii Biblioth. tom. xiii.
Alcuinus.—Op. fol. Lut. Par. 1617.
Alphonsus a Castro.—Op. fol. Par.
1571.
S. Ambrosius, Episc. Mediolanensis.—
Op. 2 voll. fol. ed. Ben. Par. 1686-
90; item, 5 voll. fol. Par. 1614.
Ambrosius Ansbertus.—In Apocalyp-
sim libri decem; fol. Colon. 1536.
(See the Bodleian catalogue, at the
word Znsbertus; where this work is
ascribed to Authbertus, Abb. S. Vin-
centii.—Vid. p. 200. n. a.)
. Amphilochus.—Op. fol. Par. 1644 ;
item, ap. Balsam. Canones, &c.;
item, ap. Greg. Naz. ed. Lut. Par.
1609-11.
Anastasius, Bibliothecarius Romanus,
Nicephori interpres, &c.; ap. Petr.
Pithai op., 8vo. Par. 1609.
Anastasius Sinaita, (Monachus Palzs-
tinus, et Patriarcha Antiochenus.)—
un
*O8wybós Gr. et Lat. studio Jac. Gret-
seri, 4to. Ingolst. 1606; item, Lat.
ap. Biblioth. SS. Patr. Max. tom. ix.
Hexameron, ap. Bibl. Max. ib.
Andreas (Johannes;) ap. Corp. Jur.
Can. tom. ii.
Novella Commentaria in sex li-
bros Decretalium ; 6 voll. fol. Venet.
1581.
Andradius Payva.—Defensio Trid. Fidei
Catholicz ; 8vo. Ingolst. 1580.
Anglicus (Thomas,) in Apocalypsim ;
ap. Thom. Aquin. op., ed. Par. 1660,
tom. xix.
COSIN:
b
Anonymus ap. Catharninum.—Vid. Ca-
tharini 4nnotat. &c.
Anselmus.—Op. 4 voll. fol. Col.
Agr. 1612.
Antiochus, Abbas Sabensis; ap. Dib-
lioth. Max. SS. Patr. tom. xii.
Antoninus, Archiepisc. Florentinus.—
Chronicorum Opus; 3 voll. fol. Lugd.
15806.
Summa "Theologica; 4 partt. fol.
Argent. 1496. (black letter.)
Antonius — Augustinus, Archiepisc.
"lTorraconensis. — Dialogorum libri
duo, de emendatione Gratiani; 8vo.
Par. 1672.
Areopagita.—Vid. Dionysius.
Aquinas( D. Thomas. )—Op. 17 voll. fol.
Nicolini, Venet. 1593 ; item, 18 voll.
fol. Antverp. 1512, (falso 1612 ;)
item, 28 voll. 4to. Venet. 1775-88;
item, 25 voll. fol. Par. 1660. (There
is a copy of this edition in the library
of Lincoln College, Oxford.)
Summa totius "Theologiz, à voll.
fol. Venet. 1596.
Apostolorum Canones; ap. SS. Patres
A postolicos, ed. Cotelerii, Antv.1698.
Articuli xxxix. Eccles. Anglicane,
A.D. 1562. 4to. Lond., ap. Joh.
Dayum. 1571.
S. Athanasius.— Op. 3 voll. fol. ed. Ben.
Par. 1698 ; item, 2 voll. fol. ed. Par.
1627.
S. Augustinus.—Op. 13 voll. fol. ed.
Bened. Par. 1689-1700 ; item, ed.
Basil. 1529; item, ed. Basil. 1569;
item, ed. Antv. 1576; item, ed.
Venet. 1584; item, ed. Par. 15806.
D.
Bailius (Gul.)— Epitome, seu Catechis-
mus Controversiarum, ap. Andrec
Riveti Pictavi Catholic. Orthodox.,
&c.—Vid. Rivetus.
Balbus.— Catholicon ;
Sum.
Balducus, seu DBolducus, (Jacob.)—
Lib. de Eccl. ante Legem ; 4to. Par.
1630.
Balsamon ('Theodorus.)—Canones SS.
ap. Antonin.
vi LIST OF EDITIONS REFERRED TO.
Apost., Concil, &e.; fol. Lut. Par.
1620.
Baronius.—Annales Ecclesiastici; 12
voll. fol. Mogunt. 1601-1608.
S. Basilius.— Op. 3 voll. fol. Par. 1638 ;
item, 3 voll. fol. ed. Ben. Par. 1721-
30.
Becanus (Martinus.)— Manuale Con-
troversiarum hujus temporis, &c.
4to. Herbipoli, 1623.
Analogia Veteris ac. Novi Testa-
menti; ed. 8vo. Mogunt. 1620.
Beda, Venerabilis.—Op. 8 voll fol.
Col. Agr. 1612; item, 8 voll. fol.
Basil. 1563.
Comment. in lib. Genes. sub
nomine Eucherii, Lugd. Epise.; ap.
Biblioth. Max. SS. Patr. tom. vi.
Comment. in lib. Regum, ib.
Belethus (Joanues.)— Rationale Divi-
norum Officiorum, ap. Gul. Durandi
Rationale, &c. 8vo. Lugd. 1584.
Bellarminus.—Op. 7 voll. fol. Ingolst.
1601-17.
—— Disputationes de controv. Fid.
Christ. 4 voll. fol. Col. Agr. 1628.
Beveregius. — Synodicon, sive Pan-
decte, &c.; 2 voll fol. Oxon.
1672.
S. Bernardus, Abbas Clarevall.—Op.
fol. Par. 1586.
Biblia Sacra,——Complutens. 5 voll. fol.
1514-17.
Vet. Test. Gr., ex versione LXX.,
secundum exemplar Vaticanum Ro-
mz editum, una cum Scholiis, &c.,
neenon fragmentis versionum Aqui-
]e, Symmachi, et "Theodotionis ;
edit. Lambert. Bos, 4to. Franequere,
1709.
Vetus Testamentum Gr., ex ver-
sione Septuaginta Interpretum, se-
cundum exemplar Vaticanum Romae
editum ; 6 voll. 8vo. Oxon. 1817.
Lat. Vers. cum Glossis, Com-
ment. Lirani, &c. ; 6 voll. fol. Basil.
1502. (There is a copy of this edit.
in Sion College library.)
cum Glossis, Comment. Lirani,
&c.; 6 voll. fol. Basil. 1506. ("There
is a copy of this black letter edit. in
the library of Queen's Coll., Oxford.)
cum Glossis, Comment. Lirani,
et Addit. Pauli Burgensis, una cum
Feuardentii przfat. 6 voll. fol., Par.
et Lugd. 1589.
edit. alter. 6 voll. fol. Duaci, et
Antverpie, 1617.
cum Glossis, &c.; una cum Le-
andri de S. Martino Admonitione,
Antv. 1634. (May be found at
Lambeth, and Sion Coll.)
(Lat.) a Sancte Pagnino, &c. ; fol.
Lugd. 1542.
Biblia Sacra,—(Ital.) per Ant. Brusci-
olum, seu Bruciolum, sive Braei-
olum; fol. Venet. 1532; item, ed.
alter. cum Comment. 7 voll.fol. Ve-
net. 1540-44.
cum notis, ed. Rob. Stephani, 5
vol. 8vo. Lut. 1545.
Biblia Utriusque Testamenti, cum vet.
et nov. interpretatione, &c. (Vatabli;)
3 voll. fol. Oliva Rob. Stephan. 1557.
ed. Vulg. fol. per Jo. Benedict.
Par. 1564.
cum notationibus Francisci Lucze
Brugensis; fol. Antverp. 1583.
ed. Vulg. per Luc. Osiandrum,
3 partt. fol. Tubing. 1592-97.
ed. Vulg. Sixti V. jussu recog-
nita, e£ Clementis VIII. auctoritate
edita; 4to. Moguntiae, 1609.
Regia, Heb. Chald. Gr. et Lat.
8 voll. fol.,cum Apparat. Sacr. Antv.
1569-72.
Biel (Gabriel.)— Comment. in iv. libr.
Sententiarum, 2 voll. 4to. Brixiz,
1574; item, fol. Basil. 1512.
Billius (Jaeob.) ap. Gr. Nazianzen.
Binius (Sev.)—Vid. Concilia.
S. Bonaventura.— Op. 6 voll fol.
Romse, 1588-96.
Bozius (Tho.) Eugubinus.—De Signis
Eeclesiz; 2 voll. fol. Rom. 1591.
Breviarium Rom.—fol. Lugd. 1556;
item, fol. Antv. 1614 ; item, fol. Ven.
1623; item, fol. Par. 1652.
Brito.—Vid. Bibl. Sacr. cum Glossis,
&c., ed. Basil. 1506.
Brito, He:rvzus Natalis.—Vid. Her-
veus.
Brugensis (Lucas.)—Notationes in S.
Bibl,ad cale. Bibl Sacer. ed. Antv.
1583.
Burchardus, episc. Wormaciensis.—
Decretorum libri xx., fol. Colon.
1548.
Burgensis (Paulus) de Sancta- Maria.
—Additiones ad Commentarios in
Bibl Sacr.—Vid. Bibl Sacr., ed.
Duaci, 1617.
Cajetanus, (Thom. de Vio,) Card. S.
Xisti.— Opera omnia, quotquot in S.
Scripturz expositionem reperiuntur;
5 voll. fol. Lugd. 16539.
Commentarii in omnes authen-
ticos Vet. Test, historiales libros;
Svo. Par. 154^.
Comment. in 2a. 2: ; ap. Thome
Aquinatis Sum. totius "Theologiz, ed.
Venet. 1596 ; item, ap. Thom. Aquin.
op., ed. Nicolini, Venet. 1593.
Opuscula Omnia; 3 tom. fol.
Lugd. 1562.
Canisius (Henr.)— Thesaurus Monu-
mentorum Ecclesiasticorum et His-
LIST OF EDITIONS REFERRED TO.
toricorum, cum notis, &c. Jacobi
Basnage; 7 partt. fol. Antv. 1725.
Canones, &c.
Liber quorundam Canonum dis-
ciplin;z Ecclesi$ Anglicanz;
ap. Articulos xxxix. Eccl. Angl.,
ed. Lond. 1571.
Codex Canonum Vetus Rom. Eccl.,
8vo. Lut. Par. 1609 ; item, 8vo.
Mogunt. 1525; item, ap. Jus-
telli Biblioth. tom. i.
Codex Canonum Eccl. Univers.,
Gr. Lat. 8vo. Par. 1610; item,
ap. Justelli Biblioth.
Codex Canonum Eccl. Africans;
Gr. Lat. 8vo. Par. 1614; item,
ap. Justelli Biblioth.
Codex Dionysii Exig.— Vid. Dio-
nysius.
Codex Tilii.—Vid. Tilius.
Canus (Melchior.)—Op. 8vo. Col. Agr.
1605.
Caranza (Barthol.)—Summa Concili-
orum; 8vo. Rothomagi, 1633.
Carbajalus (Ludovieus)—De Restituta
"Theologia; 4to. Colon. 1545.
Theologicarum Sententiarum li-
ber unus, &c. ; 8vo. Antv. 1548.—
Vid. Loysius.
Carolus Magnus.—Opus de lImagini-
bus, &e. ; 8vo. s. l. 1549.
Cassianus (Joannes) Eremita.— Op. fol.
Atrebati, 1628.
Cassiodorus (Magnus Aurelius.)—De
Divinis Lectionibus, &c.; ap. Dib-
lioth. Max. SS. Patrum, tom. xi.
Catena Gr. Patrum in Pentat.; 8vo.
Col. Agr. 1572.
Catharinus (Ambrosius.)—Annotatio-
nes in Excerpta quzdam de Com-
mentaris Card. Cajetani dogmata;
8vo. Par. 1535.
De Scripturis Canonicis*.
Comment. in omnes S. Pauli, et
alias canon. Epistolas; fol. Par. 1566.
Cave— Lives of the Primitive Fathers;
2 voll. fol. Lond. 1677, 1683.
——- Scriptorum Ecclesiasticorum His-
toria Literaria; 2 partt. fol. Oxon.
1740-43. :
Cellensis ( Petr.)— Lib. de Panibus; ap.
Bibl. Max. tom. xxiii.
Chaleocondylas (Laonieus) Athenien-
sis.—Historiarum libri decem ; fol.
Par. 1650; item, ap. Corp. Hist.
Byzantine.
Chemnitius (Martinus.) — Examen
Cone. Trident. 4 partt. fol. Francof.
1596.
Chiffletius (Petr. Francisc.) Note in
Ferrandi Brev., ap. Nov. Thesaur.
vil
Juris Civilis et Canonici, ex collec-
tione et muszo Gerardi Meerman,
ed. Hagz» Comitum, 1751, tom. i.
S. Chrysostomus (Joannes.)—Op. 13
voll. fol. ed. Ben. Par. 1718-38; item,
10 voll. fol. Par. 1621-24; item,
Latex recensione Erasmi, 5 voll. fol.
Basil. 1530.
Claudius Espenezus.—Op. fol. Lut.
Par. 1619.
Clemens Alexandr.— Op. fol. Oxonii,
1715.
Clemeus Romanus; ap. Patres Apo-
stolicos, ed. Cotelerii, Antv. 1698.
Cliehtovius (Jod.) ap. Damasceni op.
ed. Par. 1577.
Coccius (Jodocus.)— Thesaurus Catho-
lieus; fol. Colon. 1600, 1.
Coclzus (Joh.)—De Canoniez Serip-
ture et Catholiez Ecclesi; aucto-
ritate, &c. ; 8vo. Rom. 1544.
Code of the African Church.—Vid.
Canones.
Code of the Rom. Church.— Vid. Ca-
nones.
Code of Dionysius
Concilia, tom. 1.
Code of the Universal Church.—Vid.
Canones.
Codex Tilii.—Vid. Tilii kavóves.
Coeffeteau (Nic.)— Euvres ; fol. Par.
1622.
Columna (Joannes.)— La Mer des His-
toires, 2 voll. fol. Par. 1488, par
Pierre le Rouge, black letter. (Conf.
Rudimentum Noviciorum ; et vid.
p. 228, not. ad lit. h.)
Comestor ( Petrus.)—Hüistoria Scholas-
tica, 8vo. Lugd. 1543, black letter;
item, fol. Argent. 1503, black let-
ter.
Complutensian Bible.—Vid. Bibl.Sacr.
Concilia.— Labbe et Cossart.15 voll. fol.
Par. 1671, 2.
Collectio Regia ;
Par. 1644.
Binius, 4 voll. fol. Col. Agr. 1618;
item, 9 voll. fol. Par. 1636.
——— Merlinus, 2 voll. 8vo. Par. 1535;
item, 2 voll. fol. Colon. 1530.
Crabb, 2 voll. fol. Colon. 1538;
item, in tres tomos, Col. Agr. 1551.
Surius, 4 voll. fol. Col. Agr.
1567 ; item, 5 voll. fol. Venet, 1585.
Caranza; Summa Conciliorum.—
Vid. Caranza.
Bail, (M. L.) Summa Concil.
2 voll. fol. Par. 1659.
Constitutions of the Apostles; ap.
Patres Apostolic., ed. Cotelerii, Antv.
1698.
Exiguus.—Vid.
37 voll. fol.
4 No copy of this treatise has been met with, either in England, or at Paris, where Cosin
wrote this work; but it is mentioned by Du Pia.
See p. 131, note at letter y.
viii
Costerus (Franciseus.) — Enchiridion
Controversiarum ; 8vo. Lugd. 1604.
Cotelerius.— Patres Apostolici; 2 voll.
fol. Antv. 1698; item, 2 voll. fol.
Amst. 1724.
Cotton ( Petr.)— Institution Catholique;
4to. Par. 1610.
Genéve Plagiare; ou Vérification
des dépravations de la Parole de Dieu,
qui se trouvent és Bibles de Geneve.
Par Pierre Coton Foresien, de la
Compagnie de Jesus, &c. fol. Par.
1618.
Covarruvias a Leyva (Didieus) Tole-
tanus episc.— Op. 2 voll. fol. Lugd.
1606.
Crab (Petr.)—Vid. Concilia.
Cresconius.— Breviarium, &c., ap. Cod.
Canonum Vet. Eccl. Rom.; item,
ap. Justelli Bibl. tom. i. Append.
Critici Sacri, 9 voll. fol. Amst. 1698;
item, 9 voll. fol. Lond. 1660.
S. Cyprianus.— Op. fol. Oxonii, 1682;
item, cum Jac. Pamelii adnotationi-
bus, fol. Genev. 1593.
S. Cyrillus Alex.— Op. 6 voll. fol. Lut.
Par. 1638; item, 2 voll. fol Par.
1573.
S. Cyrillus Hierosol.— Op. fol. ed. Ben.
Par. 1720 ; item, fol. Oxon. 1703.
Damascenus (Joannes.)—Op. 2 voll.fol.
Par. 1712; item, per Jac. Billium,
fol. Par. 1577.
Dionysius Alex., ap. Galland. Biblioth.
tom. lii.
Dionysius Areopagita.—Op. Gr. Lat.
fol. Par. 1615.
Dionysius Carthusianus. — Enarrati-
ones in lib. Job, Tobize, &c.; fol. Col.
1534.
Enarr. in Gen., &c.; fol. Col.
1534.
Enarr. m Prov., &c.; fol.
1539.
Enarr. in Esaiam,. ..
Col. 1543.
Dionysius Exig., Monachus, et Abb.
Rom.—Codex Canonum Eoecl., 8vo.
Lut. Par. 1628; item, ap. Labbe,
tom. i; item, ap. Justellii Bibl.
tom. 1.
Driedo (Joannes) a Turnhout.— Op. 4
voll. fol. Lovanii, 1556.
Du Pin.—Vid. Pin.
Durandus (Gul.)—Rationale Divino-
rum Officiorum, 8vo. Lugd. 1584.
Durandus—a Sancto Porciano, in Sen-
tentias Theologicas P. Lombardi
Commentariorum libri iv., fol. Lugd.
1587.
Col.
Dan.; fol.
Ederus (Georgius.)— GZconomia Bibli-
orum, fol. Colon. 1582.
LIST OF EDITIONS REFERRED TO.
Eisengreinius (Martinus.)— Lib. de
Certitudine Gratis, sive Defens.
Conc. Trid.; 8vo. Col. Agr. 1569.
Emendators of Gratian.— Vid. Gratiani
Decretum.
Expurgatory Index.—See Index.
S. Epiphanius.—Op. 2 voll. fol. Par.
1622; item, 2 voll. fol. Colon. 1682.
Erasmus (Desiderius.)— Op. 10 voll.
fol. Lugd. Batav. 1703-6.
Scholia in Hieron., ap. Hiero-
nymi op. ed. Basil. 1516.
Eusebius (Pamphilus.)— Hist. Eccl. fol.
Cantab. 1720; item, fol. Hag. 1506.
(black letter.)
Op. fol. Par. 1581; item, fol.
Basil. 1542.
—— De Przp. Evang. fol. Par. 1628.
—— Demonstr. Evang. fol. Par. 1628.
Zhronicon, juxta versionem S.
Hieron., ap. S. Hier. op. tom. viii.
ed. Vallars., Veron. 1738 ; item, ap.
"Thesaur. Temporum, opera et studio
Jos. Scaligeri, ed. Amstel. 1658.
Faber (Jacobus) Stapulensis.—Lib.
Trium Virorum et Trium Spiritu-
alium Virginum; fol. Par. 16513.
(There is a copy of this work in the
British Museum.)
Ferrandus (Fulgentius.) — Breviatio
Canonum; ap. Cod. Rom. Eccl;
item, ap. Justelli Biblioth.
Ferus (Joannes,) Franciscanus Coeno-
biarcha, et Concionator Moguntinus.
—Opusc. varia; 8vo. Lugd. 1567.
Feuardentius (Franciscus) Parisien-
sis; ap. D. Irenei Libros quinque
adv. Hzereses, ed. Col. Agr. 1596.
Flavius Aquitanus, (Joan. Baptist.)—
Orat. de Vit. Thomz de Vio Caje-
tani, Cardinalis S. Xysti; ap. Caje-
tani op., ed. Lugd. 1659.
Gaguinus (Robertus.)—Herum Galli-
carum Annales; fol. Francofurti,
1577.
Galarza (Petr. Gars.) Hisp. Episc.
Cauriensis.—Institut. Evang. 8vo.
Venet. 1604.
Gallandius (Petr.)— Bibliotheca vete-
rum Patrum, antiquorumque Serip-
torum ecclesiasticorum ; 14 voll. fol.
Venet. 1765-81.
Gandavensis Goethalis (Henr.)—De
Script. Eccl.; ap. Biblioth. Eccl.
Auberti Mirzi, ed. Antv. 1639.
Genebrardus (Gilb.)—Chronographize
libri iv., fol. Lugd. 1599.
Seder Olam; Vers. Lat.—Vid.
Seder Olam.
Gennadius, de Script. Eccl.; ap. Mi-
rai Diblioth. ed. Antv. 1659.
Georgius (Franeiseus) Venetus,—De
LIST OF EDITIONS REFERRED TO. 1X
Harmonia Mundi totius Cantica
tria ; fol. Par. 1545.
Gersonius (Joan.)—0Op. 4 voll. fol. Par.
1506.
Giselbertus (Abbas Westmonasterien-
sis.)—Alteratio Synagogze et Ecele-
sie, &c. fol. Coloniz. 1537.
—— Disputatio Judei cum Christi-
ano; ap. S. Anselmi op.
Goldastus (Melch.)—Monarehia Ro-
mani Imperii; 3 voll. fol. Franc.
1621.
Gomecius (Alv.) 'Toletanus.—Vita
Ximenii; ap. Rerum Hispanicarum
Scriptores, tom. iii., ed. fol. Francof.
1579-81.
Goulartius (Simon.)—A dnotationes in
Pamel. in Symb. Ruff; ap. S. Cy-
priani op. ed. Genev. 1593.
Gratianus, Bononiensis.— Decretum ;
fol. Par. 1612; item, fol. Lugd.
1572; item, fol. Lut. Par. 1561;
item, fol. Par. 1618 ; item, 4to. Co-
lon. 1631; item, Lugd. 4to. 1606;
item, 4to. Basil. 1500, (black letter.)
Gratius (Orthuinus.)—PFasciculus Re-
rum Expetendarum, &c. 2 voll. fol.
Lond. 1630 ; item, fol. Colon. 1535.
ap. Concilia; ed. Petr. Crab.
Colon. 1538.
S. Gregorius Nazianzenus.—O p. 2 voll.
fol. Lut. Par. 1609-11; item, fol.
ed. Ben. Par. tom. i. 1778, et tom. ii.
1840.
Gregorius (Thaumaturgus) Neoczsa-
riensis Archiepisc.— Apol. pro Ori-
gene; ap. Galland. tom. iii,
S. Gregorius Magnus.—Op. 4 voll. fol.
ed. Ben. Par. 1705.
P. Greg. IX.—-Decretales; fol. Par.
1612; item, fol. Lugd. 1572; item,
fol. Par. 1561 ; item, 4to. Lugd. 1606 ;
item, 4to. Par. 1514, (black letter.)
Gretserus (Jacobus.)—Op. 17 voll. fol.
Ratisbon:ze, 1734, &c.
—-- Defensio Card. Bellarmini, 2 voll.
fol. Ingolst. 1607-9.
Harlemius (Joannes.) — Index Diblieus,
ap. Lexicon Grzcum, &c., ad Sacri
Apparatus instructionem, ed. Antv.
1572.—Vid. Biblia Regia.
Hermannus Contractus; ap. Canisii
Thesaur. tom. iii.
Hervazus Natalis Brito, ap. D. An-
selmi op., ed. Col. Aer. 1612.
Hervet. (Gentian.)—Vid. Concil. Surii,
&c.
S. Hieronymus.—Op. ed. Vallarsii, 11
voll. fol. Veronz, 1734-42; item, 9
voll. fol. Par. 1602 ; item, 9 voll. fol.
Lut. Par. 1623, 4 ; item, (cum schol.
Erasmi ;) 9 voll. fol. Basil. 1516.
Hilarius Arelatensis, ap. S. Augustini
op. tom. 11.
S. Hilarius, Pietavorum Episc.—Op.
fol. Basil. 1570 ; item, fol. ed. Ben.
Par. 1693.
Hinemarus, Remensis Archiepisc.—
Op. 2 voll. fol. Lut. Par. 1645.
Historize Ecclesiastieze Scriptores, (sc.
Eusebius, Socrates, "Theodoretus,
Theodorus, Hermias, et Evagrius ;)
3 voll. fol. Cantab. 1720.
Honorius, Augustodunensis Presb.—
De Lumina;ibus EÉecclesis, sive De
Scriptoribus Eccl ; ap. Mivzi Bib-
lioth. ed. Antv. 1619.
—— Prozm.in Psalter, ap. tom. ii.
Bernardi Pezii Thesaur. Anecdotum,
ed. August. Vind. 1721.
—— Prol. super. Cantic., ap. tom. xx.
Biblioth. Max. SS. Patrum.
Horneius (Conrad.)— Lib. de Sacris et
Divinis Scripturis, ed. 4to. Hel-
maestadii, 1633.
Hugonis Cardinalis Postillz, 6 voll. fol.
Par. 1530-45, (black letter.)
Hugo de S. Vietore.— Op. 3 voll. fol.
Venet. 1588.
Index Biblicus, ap. Lexicon Grzcum,
&c. ed. Antv. 1572.—(Vid. Harlem.)
Indicis Librorum Expurgandorum, in
studiosorum gratiam confecti, tomus
primus: in quo quiuquaeinta auc-
torum libri prz ceteris desiderati
emendantur. Per Fr. Jo. Mariam
Brasichellensem, Sacri Palatii Apo-
stolici Magistrum, in unum corpus
redactus, et publicze. commoditati
editus. Superiorum permissu, 8vo,
Rom:e, 1607 ^,
b Mendham, speaking of this Index, says: *€ We now advance to perhaps the most extra-
ordinary and scarcest of all this class of publications.
It is the first, and last, and incom-
plete Expurgatory Index, which Rome herself has ventured to present to the world ; und
which, soon after the deed was done, she condemned aud withdrew. ... Áfter a selection. of
some of the rules in the last edition of the Expurgatory Index, the Editor in an address in-
forms the Reader, that, understanding the expurgation of books to be not the least important
part of his office, and wishing to make books more accessible to students than they were with-
out expurgation, he had availed himself of the labours of his predecessors, and, adding his
own, issued the present volume, intending that a second, which was in grent readiness, should
quickly follow : (but, alas, it was not allowed so to do.)
Palace, 1607... ..
Dated Rome, from the Apostolie
** Nothing more remains on the subject of this Index, than to report what is contained in
X LIST OF EDITIONS REFERRED TO.
Index Librorum Prohibitorum et Ex-
purgandorum novissimus, pro Ca-
tholieis Hispaniarum Regnis Philip-
pi IV. Regis Cathol., Antonii a Soto-
major, ... Generalis Inquisitoris,
... jussu ae studiis, luculenter et
vigilantissime recognitus, &c.; fol.
Madriti, 1667.
Index Librorum Prohibitorum Alex-
andri VII Pont. Max. jussu editus,
&c. fol. Romz, 1667.
Index Testimoniorum; ap. Bibl. Sacr.,
ed. Vulg. Sixti V. et Clem. VIII.
4to. Mogunt. 1609.
D. Irengeus, Lugdunensis episc., et
Martyr.—Quinque libri adv. Hzre-
ses; fol. Col. Agr. 1596.
ap. Eusebii Hist. Eccl. lib. v.
S. Isidorus Hispalensis Episc.—Op.
fol. Par. 1601; item, fol. Col. Aer.
1617.
——— Gloss.; ap. Bibl.
Glossis, &c.
Isidorus Mercator.— Collectio Cano-
num, &c.; ap. Labbe, tom. i.
Ivo.—Liber Decretorum, fol. Lovanii,
1561.
Sacr. cum
Jansenius (Cornelius,) episc. Gauda-
vensis.— Paraphrasis in Psalmos,
Cantica, Proverbia, &c.; fol. Lugd.
1586.
Johannes XXII, Papa Romanus.—
Extravag.— Vid. Corp. Jur. Cam.
tom. iii.
Josephus (Flavius.)—Op. Gr. Lat. 2
voll. fol. Hudson. ed. Oxon. 1720;
item, fol. Aur. Allobr. 1611 ; item,
Lat. fol. Basil. 1540.
ap. Eusebii Eccl. Hist.
Julianus Cardinalis S. Angeli.— Epist.
ad Eugen. IV. Pap.; inter opera
JEnez Sylvii, ed. Basil. cum gratia
et privilegio Ces. Majest. (without
date); item, ap. Orthuini Gratii
Fasciculum.
Julius Africanus,.— Epist., ap. Origen.
op. tom. i; item, ap. Gallandii
Bibl. tom. ii.
Junilius Africanus; ap. Biblioth. Max.
SS. Patr. tom. x.
Juris Canonici (Corpus.) — 3 voll.
fol. Par. 1612; item, 3 voll. fol.
Lugd. 1572; item, 3 voll. fol. Par.
1561; item, 4to. Colon. 1631; item,
4to. Lugd. 1606; item, fol. Par.
1618.
Justellus ( Christopherus.)— Bibliothe-
ca Juris Canonici Veteris; 2 voll.
fol. Lut. Par. 1661.
Justinianus (Flavius) lmperator.—
Novellae Constitutiones; fol. Antv.
1575.
Justinus Martyr.—Op. fol. ed. Ben.
Par. 1742 ; item, fol. Heidelb. 1593.
Krantzius (Albertus.)— Saxonia; fol.
Francof. 1575.
Continuatio, &c. fol.
1586.
Witteb.
Labbe (Philippus.)—Vid. Concilia.
Laurimanus.— Przfat. ad Belethi Ra-
tional., ap. Durandi Rational ed.
8vo. Lugd. 1584.
Leontius Byzantinus; ap. Gallandii
Diblioth. tom. xii. (Vid. Camisü
Thesaur. in loco.)
Leschasserius (Jacobus.)— Opusc. in
Consult. de Controv. inter P. Paul.
V., et Remp. Venet. ; item, Tract. de
libertate antiqua et canonica Eccl.
Gallicanze ad supremas Francise Cu-
rias, &c.—ap. Melch. Goldasti Mo-
narch. tom. iii.
Lindanus ( Wilhelmus,) Rurz2emunden-
sis Episc.—Panoplia Evang., fol.
Col. Agr. 1560.
the inaccessible work of Zobelius, * Notitia Indicis, &c.—Lbut repeated from him by Struvius,
or Jugler, his Editor, in the Bibliotheca Hist. Lit.;—that Brasichellen, or Guanzellus, was
assisted in the work by Thomas Malvenda, a Dominican: that another edition was printed at
Bergomi in 1608: that, when a fresh one was in preparation at Antwerp in 1612, it was sup-
pressed; and that, finally, the author, like Montanus, found his place in a future Index.
** The second volume promised never appeared. "The work, however, became exceedingly
scarce: which induced Serpilius a priest of Ratisbon, in 1723, to print an edition so closely
resembling the original as to admit of its being represented as the same. The imposition,
however, being detected, another edition was prepared by Hesselius, a printer of Altorf, in
1745; and then the remaining copies of the former threw off their mask, and appeared, with
2 new Title-page, as a second edition. The original and counterfeit editions of this peculiar
work are suflüiciently alike to deceive any person, who should not examine them in literal
juxtaposition: but upon such examination the deception is easily apparent. "The one, how-
ever, may be fairly considered as a facsimile of the other. . . . There is a copy of the original
edition in the Bodleian Library, Oxford ; as likewise of the Belgie, the Portugueze, the Spanish,
and the Neapolitan Indices, already described. And this is the. place to observe, that the
greater part, if not all these treasures, were the result of the expedition against Cadiz in
1596, when the Library of Jerom Osorius, successively Bishop of Sylvas and of Algarva, fell
into the hands of the Earl of Essex, who presented it to Sir Thomas Bodley, the founder of
one of the noblest libraries in the world."— See * Literary Policy of the Church of Rome ex-
hibited,' &c., by the Rev. Joseph Mendham, M.A.—Chap. iii. pp. 116—128.
LISI OF EDITIONS REFERRED TO. xl
Liturgia, &e.--
"The Booke o? Common Prayer
& Administration of the Sa-
craments, &c. after the use of
the Ch. of Engl., fol. London,
Anno 1607.
The Book of Common Prayer, as
it was compiled by Archbishop
Laud, and designed for the use
of the Church of Scotland; fol.
Edinb. 1637.
Longobardus( Petr.,)seu Lombardus.—
In omnes D. Pauli Epistolas Col-
lectanea ; fol. Par. 1535.
Loysius (seu Ludovicus) Carbajalus.—
Theologiearum Sententiarum liber
unus, &ec. 8vo. Antv. 1548.—Vid.
Carbajalus.
lyra (Nicolas )— Vid. Bibl. Sacr., ed.
Duaci, 1617.
Maldonatus (Joannes.)— Comment. in
quatuor Evangelistas ; fol. lut. Par.
1629.
-——- Disputationes, &ce. circa septem
Eccl. Rom. sacramenta, &c. 2 voll.
4to, Lugd. 1614.
Maria (Joan. Brasichellens.)—V id.
Indicem — librorum | evpurgandorum ;
Rome, 1607.
Mariana (Joannes.) Historia de Re-
bus Hispaniz; 4to. Mogunt. 1605.
Martinez.—Hypotyp. (No copy met
with.)
Meerman (Gerardus.)— Novus "The-
saurus Juris Civilis et Canonici, ex
collectione et muszeo Gerardi Meer-
man; 7 voll fol. Hage Comitum,
1751-3.
Supplementum, &c. Joannis
Meerman ; fol. Hagae Com. 1780.
Melancthon (Philippus.)—Op. 4 voll.
fol. Witebergze, 1601.
Melito, episc. Sard.,——ap. Euseb. Eccl.
Hist. lib. v.
Mendham (the Rev. J.)—-Literary Po-
licy of the Church of Rome exhi-
bited, in an aecount of her Dam-
natory Catalogues or Indices, both
prohibitory and expurgatory, with
various illustrative extracts, anec-
dotes, and remarks. Second edition,
8vo. London, 1850.
Merlinus (Jacobus.)—Vid. Concilia.
Metrophanes — Critopulus.— Confessio
Catholicze et Apostolieze (in Oriente)
Ecclesiz, edita et Latinitate donata
a Joanne Horneio; 4to. Helmsesta-
dii, 1568. (There is a copy in the
British Museum.)
Mirzus (Aubertus.)— Bibliotheca Ec-
clesiastica; sive Nomenclatores vii.
veteres, S. Hier., Gennad., S. Ilde-
fonsus, Sigebert,, S. Isidor. Hisp.,
Honorius August, Henr. Ganda-
vensis; fol. Antv. 1639. dd
Pars altera; sive de Scriptoribus
Ecclesiasticis, qui ab anno Christi
1494, quo Joan. Trithemius desinit,
ad usque tempora nostra, floruerunt;
(opus posthumum :) fol. Antv. 1649.
Missale Romanum, P. Pii V. jussu
editum; et Clem. VIII. auctoritate
recognitum; 4to. Antv. 1617.
Nannius (Petr.) ap. S. Athanasii op.,
ed. Par. 1627.
Nicephorus Callistus.—Tpa$?s mas
cvvojis, ap. Cyri Theodori Prodromi
Epigrammata ; 8vo. Basil. 15306.
——— Hist. Eccles. Gr. Lat. 2 voll. fol.
Lut. Par. 1630; item, Lat. fol.
Francof. 1588; item, fol. Lat. et
vers. Joan. Langi, Antv. 1560.
Nicephorus, Constantinop. Patriarch.
— Canon S. Seripturarum, ap. Chro-
nograph. Georgii Syncelli; fol. Pari-
siis, e typographia regia, 1652;
item, ap. Critic. Sacr., tom. viii.
Append.
Ocham (Gul.)—Dialogus, &c. fol.
Lugd. 1495, (black letter;) item. ap.
Goldasti Monarch. ed. Francof. 1614.
Onuphrius Panvinius. —Epitome Pon-
tificrum Romanorum, &c.; fol. Ve-
net. 1557.
Lib. de varia creatione Romani
Pontificis; ap. Jac. Gretseri op., ed.
Ratisbonz, 1735; item, ap. Gretseri
Defens. Bellarm.
Origenes.—Op. 4 voll. fol. ed. Ben.
Par. 1733—59 ; item, Lat. ed. Gilb.
Genebrard, 2 voll. fol. Par. 1604.
Philocalia; 4to. Par. 1618.
Hexaplorum quz supersunt; 2
voll. fol. Ben. Par. 1713.
Orthuinus Gratius.—Vid. Gratius.
Pamelius, (Jac.) in exposit. Symboli
Apostolorum, Rufino Auctore; ap.
D. Cypriani op. ed. Genev. 1593.
S. Pamphilus Martyr.—A pologia pro
Origene, ap. Origen. op. tom. iv. ;
item, ap. Gallandii Bibl. tom. iv.
Paparum Avenionensium Vita; sive,
Collectio Actorum Veterum, quorum
facta est mentio in notis Stephani
Baluzii Tutelensis ad vitas Paparum
Avenionensium; 2 voll. 4to. Par.
1693.
Parisiens. Articuli contr. Joh. de Mon-
tesono.— Vid. Paparum Avenionen-
sium Vit., sive Collect. Actorum
veterum, quorum est mentio in notis
Stephani Baluzii; ed. Par. 1693.
SS. Patrum Bibliotheca Maxima, ed.
Margarin de la Bigne; 27 voll. fol.
xil
Lugd. 1677 ; item, alter. ed. De la
Biene; 8 voll. fol. Par. 1609-10.
SS. Patr. Biblioth., ed, Petr. Gallandii;
14 voll. fol. Venet. 1765—81.
Paulus Venetus Servita, seu Petr. Sua-
vis Hist. Gone. "Trid. Lat. fol
1620; item, Engl. fol. Lond. 1676 ;
item, Fr. par Pierre F. le Courayer,
2 voll. fol. Lond. 1756.
Paulinus Nolanus.—Op. fol. Veronz,
1736 ; item, ap. Bibl. SS. Patr. Max.
tom. vi.
Paulinus (Stephanus.)—Hiist.
Florent., 2 voll. 4to. s. l. et a.
Pererius (Benedictus) Valentinus.—
Comment. in Genes. 4 voll. fol. Col.
Agr. 1601.
Comment. in Dan. 8vo. Lued.
1591.
Perron(Card.)—Repliqueà la Résponse
du sérénissime lioi de la Grand
Bretagne; fol. Par. 1620.
Petavius; ap. Epiphanii op. ed. Par.
1622; item, ed. Colon. 1682.
Petrus Mauritius Cluniacensis.— Tract.
contr. Judaeos; ap. Bibliothecam
Cluniacensem, ed. Lut. Par. 1614.
Pezius (Bernardus.)— Thesaurus Anec-
dotum; 6 voll. fol. Augustae Vindel.
1721-29.
Philastrius, Episc. Brixiensis.— H zere-
sium, &c., catalogus; 4to. Helm.
1611.
Philippus Solitarius.— Dioptra ; ap. Pi-
bliothe 9S2 Eatr.- Miax:60om-xxis,
item, ap. Biblioth. SS. Patr. ed, Col.
Agr. 1618. tom. xii.
Philo Judzus; ap. Euseb. de Przpar.
Evang. lib. vii. ed. Par. 1628.
—— Op. fol. Lut. Par. 1610.
Photius.—Myriobiblion, sive Biblioth.
librorum, &c. fol. Genev. 1611.
Nomocanon, ap. Justelli Diblio-
thec. tom. ii; item, 4to. Lut. Par.
1615.
Phranza (Georg.) Protovestiarius.—
Chronicon; ap. Corpus Byzanti-
num, tom. xxv. Venet. 1733; item,
ap. Thheophylacti Simocattze Hist.
ed. 4to. Ingolst. 1604.
Pieus (Joan. Francisc.) Mirandule
Concordieque Comes.—Op. fol. Da-
sil. 1601. tom. ii. (Tom. i. contains
the works of Joan. Picus, the elder.)
Pin (Ludov. duj—Eocclesiastical His-
tory, &ce., translated by a learned
Divine of the Church of England;
2 voll. fol. London, 1706-10.
Pineda (Joan.) Hispanalensis.— Com-
ment. in Ecolesiasten; fol. Antv.
1620.
Pitheeus (Petrus.)—Opera sacra, juri-
dica, historica, miscellanea; 4to.
Par. 1609.
Conc.
LIST OF EDITIONS REFERRED TO.
Platina (Bapt. seu Barth.)—Hist. de
vitis Pontifieum Rom., fol. Lovanii,
1572.
Polyerates ; ap. Euseb. Eccl. Hist.
lib. v.
Pontanus(Jacob.)—a2p. Philippi Solitar.
Dioptr., ap. Biblioth. SS. Patr. Max.
tom. xxi.; item, ed. Col. Agr. 1618.
tom. xii.
Possevinus (Antonius.) — Apparatus
Sacer; 3 voll. fol. Venet. 1603-6.
Prieras (Silvester) Mazolinus, Magis-
ter S. Palatii. — Resolutiones Dispu-
tationum de virtute Indulgentiarum,
&c. 4to. s. l. 1519.
D. Primasius, episc. Afric.—Com-
mentar. in Apoc., ap. Bibl. Max.
SS. Patr, tom. x.; item, ed. Basil.
1544.
Prodromus Theodorus. — Epigram-
mata, &c.—Vid. Theodorus.
Prosper Aquitanus.—Chronicon inte-
grum ; ap. Henr. Canisii Thesaur.
ed. Antv. 1725. tom. i.
Rabanus Maurus.—Op. 3 voll. fol. Col.
Agr. 1626.
Radulphus Flaviacensis, in Leviticum
libri xx.; fol. Euch. Cerv. Marp.
1536.
Raynaldus.— Annales Eccles. 19 voll.
fol. Lueze, 1747-56.
Ricbardus de S. Victore, Parisiensis
Doetor.—Op. 2. partt. fol. Rotho-
magi, 1650.
Rivetus Pictavus ( Andreas.)—Catholi-
cus Orthodoxus oppositus Catholico
Papistz, in quatuor partes seu tracta-
tus distinetus: in quibus continetur
summa controversiarum, &e.; insti-
tuiturque examen accuratum, et re-
futatio omnium et singulorum, quz
ad causcz Pontificiee subsidium ad-
duxit Gulielmus Bailius, Jesuita, in
Epitome seu Catechismo controver-
siarum, &c.; Lat. 2 voll. 4to. Lugd.
Batav. 1650.
Rudimentum Noviciorum, (ascribed
to Mochartus;) fol. Lubec. 1475.
(There is a copy in the Douce Li-
brary, in the Bodleian.)
Ruffinus, Presb. Aquileiensis.—O pus-
cula quzdam ; fol. Par. 1580; item,
ap. S. Cypriani Op., ed. Oxon. 1682.
Exposit. S. Hier.,in Symbolum
Apost.; 4to. Oxonie, 1468, black
letter.
Versio Eusebii; ap. Euseb. Eccl.
Hist. ed. Par. 1581; item, ed. 1506,
black letter.
Rupertus, Abb&às Monasterii Tuitiensis.
—Onp. 2 voll. fol. Col. Agr. 1602.
Dialogus Christiani et Judzi;
ap. S. Anselmi op. ed. Par. 1675.
LIST OF EDITIONS REFERRED TO.
Sabellicus ( Antoninus Coccius.)—Op.
4 voll. fol. Basil. 1560.
Sadoletus (Jacobus,) Cardinalis.—Op.
4 voll. 4to. Veronze, 1737-38.
Salmeron (Alphons.)—Comment. in
Evang., Acta Apost., et Epist. Ca-
nonic. ; 16 voll. fol. Col. Agr. 1602-
4.
Sarisburiensis (Joannes ;) ap. Biblioth.
Max. V. P. tom. xxiii.
Sealigerus (Jos. Just.)—ap. Thesaur.
Temporum Eusebii Pamphili, fol.
Lugd. 1606: item, Amst. 1658.
Seholarius (Gregorius, seu Georgius,
postea dietus Gennadius,) Patriarcha
Constantin.—De pace, &c., adhor-
tatio ad Synodum Orientalem Flo-
renti ; ap. S. Generalis Florentize
Synodi Historiam, 4to. s.l. et a. Ste-
phani Paulini; item, ap. Synod. Flo-
rent. fol. Rom. 1579; item, ap. Con-
cil. Labbe, tom. xiii.
Sehottus (Andr.)—Pr:efat. in. Euche-
rium; ap. Bibl Max. SS. Patr.
tom. vi.
Seder Olam; sive Chronologia He-
brzorum, &c. (interprete Gilb. Ge-
nebrardo;) fol. Lugd. 1608; item,
fol. Lugd. 1599, ad cale. Genebrardi
Chronograph.
Semeca (Joan.)— Gloss. super Jur.
Canon.—Vid. Corpus Juris Canonici.
Senensis (Sixtus) Dominieanus.— Bib-
liotheca Sancta, 2 voll. fol. Lud.
1575.
Serarius (Nic.) —In sacros Divinorum
Bibliorum libros, Tobiam, Judith,
Esther, Maecabzos, Commentarius ;
fol. Mogunt. 1610.
Sigebertus Monachus, et Abbas Gam-
blacensis, de Seriptor. Eccl; ap.
Mirzei Biblioth. Eccl, ed. Antv.
1659.
Sleidanus (Joan.)—De Statu Religio-
niset Reipublieze, Carolo V. Cesare,
commentariorum libri xxvi., fol. Ar-
gent. 1559.
Socrates, Sceholastieus.— Eccl. Hist.
fol. Cantab. 1720; item, fol. Par.
1668.
Soto(Dominieus.)—Comment. in Quar-
tum sententiarum ; fol. Duaci, 1613.
Sotomajor (Antonius.) Vid. Indices
Expurg. Librorum.
Stapletonius (Thom.) Anglus.— Op. 4.
voll. fol. Lut. Par. 1620.
Strabus (Walafridus,) Monachus Ful-
densis. —Vid. Bibl. Sacr. cum glossis,
&c.
Strozza ('Thom.) ap. Thom: de Vio
Cajetani Commentarios, &c.; ed.
8vo, Par. 1546.
Suavis ( Petr. Polanus.)—Hüistoria Con-
cilii Tridentini; Lat. fol. Augustae
xiii
Trinobantum, 1620.—Vid. Paulum
Venetum Servitam.
Suidas.—Suide Historica, esteraque
omnia, qua ad cognitionem rerum
spectant; operaac studio Hier. Wol-
fii in Latinum sermonem conversa ;
fol. Basil. 1581.
Surius (Laurentius.) Carthusianus.—
Vid. Concilia.
Tertullianus, Presb. Carthag.—0Op. fol.
(Nieolai Rigaltii notis illustrata,)
Lut. Par. 1634; item, cum Jac. Pa-
melii notis, fol Par. 1635: item,
fol. Lut. Par. 1664; item, fol. Par.
1598.
Theodoretus, episc. Cyrensis. — Op.
4 voll. fol. Lut. Par. 1642.
Auctarium, sive Operum tom. v.,
fol. Par. 1684.
Theodorus (Cyrus) Prodromus.-—-Epi-
grammata, &c. 8vo. Basil. 1536;
item, 4to. Juliomagi, 1632.
Tilius (Joannes.)—Kavóves Tv 'Aro-
OTÓAGV kol r&y G'ylev cwvó3cv, 4to.
Par. 1540 ; item, ap. Grymasi Monu-
menta SS. Patr. Orthodoxographa,
tom. i. ed. Basil. 1569.
Tilmannus (Godf.)—Przf. ad Antio-
chum; ap. Biblioth. SS. Patr. Max.
tom. xii.
Tostatus (Alphons.) Episc. Abulensis.
— Comment, in Pentateuchum, Josh-
uam, Judices, Ruth, Samuelem, Re-
ges, Paralip., et Matthzeum, cum eze-
teris opusculis; 13 voll. fol. Ven.
1596.
Trithemius (Joan.) Spanheimensis.—
Opera pia et spiritualia; fol. Mogunt.
1604.
De Scriptoribus Ecclesiasticis ;
4to. Colon. 1546.
Annales Hirsaugienses, 2 voll.
fol. Herbipoli, 1690.
Vatablus.—Vid. Bibl. utriusque Testa-
menti, &c., ed. Oliva Rob. Stephan.
1557; item, Annot. inter Criticos
Sacros.
S. Victorinus, episc. Petavionensis, et
Martyr.—Scholia in Apoc. S. Joan-
nis; ap. Gallandii Biblioth. tom. lv.
Victorius (Marianus;) ap. S. Hier. op.
ed. Lut. Par. 16214; item, ed. Com-
melin. 1601.
Vincentius Lirinensis.— Commonito-
rium, sive Pro Cathol. Fid., &c.,
8vo. Oxon. 1631; item, ap. Gal-
landii Bibl. tom. x.
Vives (Joan. Ludovieus,) Valentinus,
olim Rhetoriez Professor in Coll.
Corporis Christi ap. Oxonienses.— Li-
bri xii de disciplinis; 8vo. s. l. 1612.
Comment. in S. Aug. De Civit.
xlv
Dei; ap. S. Aug. op. ed. Froben.
Bas. 1569. tom. v.
Vives.—Op. 2 voll. fol. Basil. 1555.
Vossius (Gerard. Joh.)—Op. 6 voll. fol.
Amstelodami, 1595—1701.
Dissertat. Gemin. 4to.
1643.
Amst.
Waldensis (Thomas,) Anglicus Car-
melita.— Opus sane divinum, in tres
LIST OF EDITIONS REFERRED TO.
tomos digestum &c. (i.e. Doctrinale,
&c.) fol. Venet. 1571.
Whitaker (Gulielm.) — Op. Theol.
2 voll. fol. Genevze, 1610.
Ximenius (Franciscus;) ap. Bibl. Com-
plut.
Zonaras (Johannes.) — Canones, &c.
Gr. Lat., fol. Lut. Par. 1618.
SOHODLASTICAL HISTORY
OF THE
CANON OF THE HOLY SCRIPTURE;
OR THE
CERTAIN AND INDUBITATE BOOKS THEREOF,
AS THEY ARE RECEIVED
DNODBEBE CGEUROH OP ENGLAN?D:
COMPILED BY
Dac 0 03S LN.
DN. OF P., AND MR, OF S. P. C. IN THE UNIVERSITY OF CAMBRIDGE,
(NOW SEQUESTERED.)
S. Lvc. xvi.
Habent Mosen et Prophetas : audiant illos.
LONDON,
PRINTED BY R. NORTON, FOR TIMOTHY GARTHWAIT, AT
THE LITTLE NORTH-DOOR OF $. PAUL'S.
MDCLVII.
y 7
wo | DE
| : ul e
n 1 Po Ó
AX pd dO dE
"
REVERENDO
IN CHRISTO PATRI, AC DOMINO,
Duo MATTH EO
ELIENSI EPISCOPO :
ANTIQUJE FIDEI VIRO,
ET IN REBUS SACRIS EXERCITATISSIMO :
DOCTR. ET RELIG. IN ECCL. ANGL.
ADSERTORI AC CONFESSORI
MAXIMO :
VERJE INVICT.-QUE MAGNANIMITATIS
PRJESULI :
ET COLL. S. PETRI IN ACAD. CANTABR. PATRONO:
JOH COSEN, DEC. PETHRODB.;
EJUSD. FIDEI, DOCTR., RELIGIONIS,
ECCLESLE ET COLL.
ADMINISTER,
HANC SUAM HIST. SCHOLASTICAM,
E SACRIS PAGINIS
VETERIB.-QUE AC RECENTIOR. SCRIPTIS
ADORNATAM,
ATQUE A VIRIS RER. DIVIN. PERITIS
LECT. ET APPROBATAM,
TIME;
THE CANON OF SCRIPTURE,
RECITED IN THE SIXTH ARTICLE OF RELIGION, SET FORTH BY THE
CHURCH OF ENGLAND, ANN. DOM. MDLXII.
Horv Scripture! containeth all things necessary to salva-
tion: so that whatsoever is not read therein, nor may be
proved thereby, is not to be required of any man, that it
should be believed as anu Article of the Faith, or be thought
requisite or necessary to salvation.
In the name of the Holy Scripture we do understand
those canonical books of the Old and New Testament, of
whose authority was never any doubt in the Church.
THE NAMES AND NUMBER OF THE CANONICAL BOOKS ;
Genesis. I. Chronicles.
Exodus. II. Chronicles.
Leviticus. I. Esdras.
Numbers. II. Esdras.
Deuteronomy. The Book of Esther.
Joshua. The Book of Job.
Judges. The Psalms.
Ruth. The Proverbs.
I. Samuel. "The Book of Ecclesiastes.
II. Samuel. "The Song of Solomon.
I. Kings.
II. Kings.
Four greater Prophets.
Twelve lesser Prophets.
And the other books (as Hierome saith) the Church doth
XX THE CANON OF SCRIPTURE.
read for example of life, and instruction of manners ; but yet
doth it not apply them to establish any doctrine.
SUCH ARE THESE FOLLOWING:
The 'Third Book of Esdras. The Song of the Three
"The Fourth Book of Es- Children.
dras. 'TThe Story of Susanna.
The Book of Tobias. Of Bel and the Dragon.
The Book of Judith. 'l'he Prayer of Manasses.
'The rest of Esther. The First Book of Mac-
The Book of Wisdom. cabees.
Jesus the Son of Sirach. The Second Book of Mac-
Baruch the Prophet. cabees.
All the books of the New Testament, as they are com-
monly received, we do receive, and account them canonical.
THE NEW CANON OF SCRIPTURE, FIRST SET
FORTH BY THE COUNCIL OF TRENT,
AND AFTER CONFIRMED, AND DECLARED TO BE RECEIVED WITH
OTHER ARTICLES OF FAITH, BY THE BULLS OF POPE PIUS THE
FOURTH, ANNO DOM. MDLXI;.
CONC: TRID: SESS. IV. DECRET. I. [ Vid.
A Labbe,
DECRET. DE CANON. SCRIPTURIS. tomb xi.
col. 744,
SS. SYNODUS, . .. presidentibus in ea tribus Apostolice et seq. ]
Sedis Legatis,... perspiciens Veritatem salutarem et morum
disciplinam contineri in Libris Scriptis, et sine Scripto tradi-
tionibus, . . . orthodoxorum Patrum exempla secuta, omnes
libros tam. Veteris quam Novi Testamenti, (cum utriusque
unus Deus sit Auctor, nec non traditiones ipsas, tum ad
Fidem, tum ad Mores pertinentes, tanquam vel ore tenus a
Christo, vel a Sp. S. dictatas, et continua successione in
Ecclesia Catholica conservatas, pari pietatis affectu, ac reve-
rentia, suscipit et veneratur.
Sacrorum vero librorum indicem huic decreto adscriben-
dum censuit, ne cui dubitatio suboriri possit, quinam sint,
qui ab ipsa Synodo suscipiuntur.
Sunt vero infra scripti :
Test. V.— Quinque Mosis, Jos. Judic., Ruth, IV Reg.,
II Paralip., Esdrz| I. et IIL., (qui dicitur Nehem.,) Tobias,
Judith, Esther, Job, Psalterium David. CL. Psal., Parab.,
Ecclesiastes, Cantic. Canticorum, Sapientia, Ecclesiasticus,
Esaias, Hieremias cum Baruch, Ezech., Daniel, XII Proph.
Minores, Duo Maccabzorum, I. et II.
Test. N.—Quatuor Evang., &c.
5i quis autem libros ipsos integros cum omnibus suis par-
tibus, prout in Ecclesia Catholica legi consueverunt, et in
COSIN. e
[ Vid.
Labbe,
tom. xiv.
col. 944,
et seq. ]
xxil THE NEW CANON OF SCRIPTURE.
veteri vulgata Latina editione habentur, pro Sacris et Cano-
nicis non susceperit, et traditiones predictas sciens et pru-
dens contempserit, anathema sit.
Omnes itaque intelligant, quo ordine et via ipsa Synodus,
post jactum Fidei Confessionis fundamentum, sit progressura;
et quibus potissimum testimoniis ac przesidiis, in confirmandis
dogmatibus, et instaurandis in Ecclesia moribus, sit usura.
BULLA PAPZ/E PII QUARTI,
Super Forma Juramenti Profess. Fidei
Juxta. Concil. Trid., in fine ejusd. Conc.
Item omnia...a SS. Trid. Synodo tradita, definita, et
declarata, indubitanter recipio, atque profiteor: simulque
contraria omnia...damno, rejicio, (et) anathematizo. Hanc
veram Catholieam Fidem, extra quam nemo salvus esse
potest, ... veraciter teneo; (et) eandem integram ... a
meis teneri curaturum me...spondeo, voveo, ac juro. Sic
me Deus adjuvet, et heec S. Dei Evangelia; &c.
DO ELHE: READER.
Iw this Scholastical History I give an account of the cano-
nical and indubitate books of Holy Scripture, as they are
numbered in the VI. Article of Religion set forth by the vid. Art.
Church of England, and have been received by the Catholic Md
Church in all several ages, since the time of the Apostles, "*ct
till the Church of Rome thought fit to compose and dress
up a new additional canon thereof for themselves in their
late Council of Trent :
Where it was one of the first things they did, to lay this Vid. De-
foundation for all their new religion, which they built upon it, Trid. jn
— ^ That the apocryphal writings and traditions of men were P"? "citt
nothing inferior, nor less canonical, than the sovereign dictates
of God, as well for the confirmation of doctrinal points pertain-
ing to Faith, as for the ordering of life and manners,—but that
both the one and the other ought to be embraced with the
same affection of piety, and received with the like religious
reverence,"—not making any difference between them.
Those writings of holy and learned men, who have been
(next after the Prophets and Apostles) as the shining lights
of the world in their several generations before us, we reve-
rence and honour in their kind;. and those ecclesiastical
traditions, which have been in use among us, and tend to
the better preservation of order and piety in that Religion
only, * which was once delivered to the saints," we acknow- 8. Jud.
ledge and receive, as far as their own variable nature and Fide —
semel
sanctis
condition requireth, with all due regard : but to make either
of these equal in dignity or authority with the Divine Wil] tradite.
and Word of God, (as the masters of the assembly at 'Trent
have done,) and, above all this, to canonize a tradition which
c 2
Vid. hujus
libri num.
excil.
Vid. num.
clxxii. in
fine; et
[num.]
clxxiv.
Vid. num.
exc.
Ibid.; et
num.cxciv.
XXlV TO THE READER.
was not so much as a tradition received in their own Church
before, (as will appear by this present history,) nevertheless
commanding it to be received as a necessary article of faith,
under pain of their unhallowed curse, and the peril of eternal
damnation,—this 1s so high and transcendent a presumption,
as that God Himself hath laid His curse upon it ; whereof it
concerns them to take heed, lest what they have vainly laid
upon others do not effectually reach to themselves, and fall
upon their own heads.
But after this manner they began to set up their first
doctrinal tradition, in their last Council, at Trent; which
they call an (Zeumenical Council, as if all the Bishops in
Christendom had been there present, and voted in it; when
it is well known, that at the same time? wherein this their
additional canon of Scripture was first made, (which was
then done chiefly by the procurement of Catharin, and his
faction there, whose credit had otherwise been quite lost,
having been much impaired already by his former and fierce
opposition herein against the writings of Cardinal Cajetan,
the far more learned and Catholic Doctor of the two,) it
consisted not of above fifty persons in all; among whom
some of them were only Prelates titular, and hired with
pensions to serve the present turn.
And the rest of their traditions that follow, (wherein now
consisteth the very life and being of their peculiar and. proper
religion, that differeth from ours, and the true Catholic Re-
ligion of every Church, and every age before them,) having
been confirmed by Pope Pius his bull^, and made so many
new articles of their faith*, (as the former was,) are all alike.
* Conc. Trid. sess. iv. April viii.
anno 1546. [Vid. Concil. Labbe, tom.
xiv. col. 746.— Decretum de Canonicis
Scripturis, octavo Aprilis promulgatum
in quarta. Sessione. ]
b Bulla Pape Pii IV. super forma
juramenti Professionis Fidei, sub finem
Conc. Trid. [ Labbe, tom. xiv. col. 944,
et seq. ]— Vid. num. excviii.
* Ad cap. Cum Christus, Extra de
Hareticis.—Papa potest inducere no-
vos articulos Fidei. [These words are
not found; but see Gregorii IX. De-
cretal, lib. v. tit. vii. cap. 7. Cum
Christus, not. ad verb. Sub anathe-
mate; ap. Corp. Jur. Can. tom. ii. col.
1533. ed. Par. .1612.— Est articulus
Fidei nostre: de quo habetur in prze-
dicta Constitutione... . Et cap. 1. ad
ilos articulos, de quibus tractatur in
ila Constitutione, firmiter credimus.
Omnes indistincte tenentur, tam Cle-
ricij quam Laici: sed Clerici magis;
&c. ... Quilibet ergo tenetur credere
TO THE READER.
XXV
As, first : I. * That the Church of Rome is the mother
and mistress of all other Churches?;" which is not only
said against the truth of all ecclesiastical history, and the
publie declaration of an ancient General Council (the second
among the first four) received and approved by all good
Christians?, but likewise against the express words of the
Gospel itself', and against the common sense, and knowledge
of all persons, that can but read or hear it. II.
* 'That the
Pope of Rome is the monarch or head of the universal
visible Church, the vicar or deputy of Christ, and, in that
sovereign authority, the true successor of S. Peter, as prince
of the Apostles; by virtue whereof his papal determinations
and prescripts are to be obeyed, in what matter soever he
shall be pleased to declare himself*."
secundum quod Catholica tenet Eccle-
sia; et hoc sufficit in talibus articulis,
dummodo nil in contrarium sentiat. ]
Et Leo X. damnat hane Lutheri pro-
positionem : ** Certum est in manu Ec-
clesize vel Papz prorsus non esse sta-
tuere articulos Fidei; [imo, nec leges
morum seu bonorum operum."— Vid.
Bull Apost. Leonis Papz X. contra
errores Lutheri, sect, 22; Labbe, tom.
xiv. col. 393.]
d Cone. Trid. sess. vii. can. iii. de
Bapt. [ Labbe, tom. xiv. col. 778.] Si
quis dixerit, in Ecclesia Romana, quz
omnium Ecclesiarum mater est et ma-
gistra, non esse [veram de Baptismi
Sacramento doctrinam, ] anathema sit.
—Et sess. xxii. de Sacr. Missze, cap.
viii. [ Labbe, tom. xiv. col. 855.] ...a
Sancta Romana Eeclesia, omnium Ec-
clesiarum matre, [et magistra, ..
—Et in Bulla praedicta. [ Vid. Bull. p.
Pii IV.; Labbe, tom. xiv. col. 944.]
Juxta hanc et non aliam formam, pro- .
fessionem [praedictam ] ( Fidei) solem-
niter fieri ... districte praecipiendo
mandamus, hujusmodi sub tenore:
Ego N. firma fide credo et profiteor
omnia et singula. .. . (Item credo, et)
agnosco Romanam Ecclesiam omnium
Ecclesiarum matrem (esse) et magis-
tram. ... Extra hanc Fidem nemo po-
test esse salvus.
€ Concil. Constantinopolit. L, in
Epist. Synodali ad Damasum Papam,
et Rom. Synodum. [ Vid. Labbe, tom.
li. col. 966.] 72s 8é »ye uayrpos Gmacáv
TÓV ékkAmciQv Tis £v 'LepocoAUpots,
I will not now men-
[ràv aibeciuómraTOov kal 6cojuAéoTaTov
KÓpiAAov émíakomov émvyvepíConuev. ]
f S. Luke xxiv. 47. *' And that re-
pentance and remission of sins should
be preached in His name to [among]
all nations, beginning at Jerusalem."
g Ex ipsis pontificis Dictatibus Hil-
debrandi sive Greg. VII. in Concil.
Gen. Rom. [Vid. Epist. ]v. ad Lau-
denses, anno 1075, sub Concil. Rom. I. ;
ap. Labbe, tom. x. col. 110. Dictat. xi.
—Quod] unicum est nomen in mundo,
(Papze, videl., Rom. )— Item : [ Dictat.
i. — Quod |solus Romanus Pontifex jure
dieitur [dicatur] Universalis. (Addit
Gretserus Jesuita: Jure Divino. [ Vid.
P. Greg. VII. vit, elect, res gest.,
&c. lib. iv. Onuphrii Panv. de varia
creatione Romani Pontificis; ap. Jac.
Gretseri Op. ed. Ratisbonz, 1735.
tom. vi p. 105.— Vid. etiam Grets.
Def. Bellarm. tom. ii. col. 250. not. in
marg.— Hzc omnia Decreta ex jure
Divino deducuntur, partim directe,
partim indirecte. Nec quidquam novi
sanxit Pontifex, sed quz apud multos
inoblivionem venerant. ]) —Conc. Lugd.
Gen. sub Greg. X., ut habetur in Sexto
Decretal, tit. De elect. c. Ubi, [i. e.
lib. i. tit. vi. cap. 3.— Corp. Jur. Can.
ed. Lugd. 1571. tom. iii. col. 73.] (Ro-
manus E ;piscopus est) Vicarius Christi,
successor Petri, Rector universalis Ec-
clesize. [The precise words are: Car-
dinales... pensantes attentius quid eis
imminet, cum agitur de creatione Vi-
carii Jesu Christi, successoris Petri,
rectoris universalis Ecclesie, gregis
[
XXVl
TO THE READER.
tion the infamous power, (that otherwhiles he hath assumed
to himself) of deposing a just and lawful King from his
rightful inheritance, or of freeing his natural and sworn
subjects from their bond of faith and allegiance towards
him, (which are the Dictates of Pope Hildebrand:) but I
note only, at present, the authority that he assumeth over
the Scriptures of God, (the subject of all our history,;) which
he? and his followers! make to be greater than any those
Dominici directoris, &c.—Conf. Labbe,
tom. xi. par. i. col. 978. ]— Concil. Flor.
sub Eug. IV.—Definimus Romanum
Pontificem in universum orbem tenere
principatum, et successorem esse DB.
Petri Apostolorum principis, e£ verum
Christi viearium, totiusque Eocclesiz
caput, et omnium Christianorum, &c.
[Vid. Conc. Flor. ann. 1439. Definit.
Fidei .—Labbe, tom. xiii, col. 516.—
Ér. Óp(£ouev Ti» &yíav &mogToAuciv
KaÜéBpav, kai Tóv "Peouaikbv 'Apxiepéa
&idBoxov elvat ToU uakapíov TIérpov ToO
Kopubaíov TÀv 'AmocTÓAcv, kol àAm01j
TomoTqpmTiv ToU XpiToU, kal mdocws
Tüs '"EkkAqoías keQaAqv, kal Tüvrcv
TÉV XpwriavOv marépa Te kal 8i0do-
KkaüAov oómdpxew.]—Concil. Later. sub
Leone X. sess.viii.[ sess.vii. prope finem,
Baltasaris Orat. Labbe, tom. xiv. col.
172.] (Papa) rex regum, et orbis ter-
rarum monarcha. [The words of Bal-
thazarare:... Ac ceuleo rex quadrupe-
dum, tu alter Leo, hominum non alter
rextautum, sed regum rex, et orbis
terrarum monarcha effectus, alias oves
quas habes, quz non sunt de hoc ovili,
ad tuum ovile reduceres, alliceres, re-
vocares; &e.]—Et sess. ix. [ibid. col.
237.] Adorabunt eum omnes reges
terre, [omnes gentes servient ei.—Et
sess. x., ibid. col. 238.] Omnis illi uni
in ecelo et in terra tradita est potestas.
[The precise words are: ... Non ignari,
omnem tibi uni (i.e. Leoni X.) in ccelo
etinterra traditam a Domino potesta-
tem, ut non spiritualibus tantum viris,
sed terrenis quoque hujus sseculi po-
testatibus in causa communis boni jus
dicere non pertimescas.]—-Et sess. xi.
[ibid. col. 309. schedul. abrogat. sub
init.] Pastor /Eternus, [gregem Suum
usque ad consummationem szeculi nun-
quam deserturus, ita, Apostolo teste,
obedientiam dilexit, ut pro expiando
primi parentis inobedientize peccato se-
ipsum humiliaverit, factus obediens
usque ad mortem : migraturus vero ex
mundo ad Patrem, in soliditate petrae
Petrum, ejusque] (Petri) successores,
vicarios Suos instituit, quibus [ex libri
Regum testimonio] ita obedire necesse
est, ut, qui non obedierit, morte mori-
atur.—Conc. Trid. (wherein all the for-
mer decrees were confirmed) sess. xiv.
cap. 7. [De casuum reservat.—Labbe,
tom. xiv. col. 820.]... Pontifices Max.
pro suprema potestate sibiin Ecclesia
universa tradita, &c.—Et Bulla Pii
IV. predict, De professione Fidei.
[Vid. Labbe, tom. xiv. col. 946.] Ro-
mano Pontifici, B. Petri Apostolorum
principis successori, ac Jesu Christi
Vicario, veram obedientiam spondeo, ac
juro: eztera item omnia a sacris cano-
nibus, et cecum. conciliis, ac. przecipue
[a sacrosancta] Tridentina Synodo tra-
dita, definita, et declarata, indubitanter
recipio atque profiteor, simulque con-
traria omnia ... damno, rejicio, et ana-
thematizo. lane veram Catholicam
fidem, extra quam nemo salvus esse
potest,.. . sponte profiteor, et. ..te-
neo, et constantissime ... a mels, .. .
teneri, et doceri... curaturum me vo-
veo, ac juro; &c.
h Greg. VIL Diectatus in Concil.
Rom., supra citat. [not. ad lit. g. ]
i Silvest. Prier. Rom., dial. adv.
Luth.—Ejus enim (Pontificis) aucto-
ritas major est quam Scripturz. [These
precise words have not been found.
But see a small 4to. vol. dated 1519,
(partly in black letter,) containing Re-
solutiones Disputationum de virtute
Indulgentiarum, &c., Martini Luther ;
Fr. Silvestri Prieratis. . . ad Martinum
Dial.; Martini Luther ad Dial. Re-
spons.;...et alia quaedam.—Silvest.
Prier. (Mazolin.) magist. S. Palatii,
Dial. prope princip. $ Fundamentum
tertium.—Quicunque non innititur doec-
trinze Romans Ecclesie, ac Romani
Pontificis, tanquam regule Fidei inef-
fabili, a qua etiam Sacra Scriptura robur
trahit et auctoritatem, haereticus est. ]
TO THE READER.
xxvii
Scriptures have; for it is another of the same Pope's Dic-
tates, (confirmed by the bull of Pius the Fourth, in his
profession of the Tridentine faith*,) that *'the canonical
Scriptures themselves shall be no canonical Scriptures
unless he gives them authority and allowance so to be! ;"—
which is as much as to say, that, when he pleaseth, he may
take away all authority from them".
k Ubi supra, [not. ad lit. g, sub fin.]
Caetera omnia a sacris canonibus, &c.
(Whereof this dictate of Greg. the
Seventh is one.)
! Dietat. xvi. supra citat. [Vid.
Labbe, tom. x. col. lll. dictat. xvii.
—Quod] nullum capitulum, nullusque
liber canonicus habe[a tur, absque il-
lius auctoritate, [ viz. Papze. ]— Nicol.
Papa I., can. Si Romanor. dist. xix.—
Vetus et Novum Testamentum sunt
recipienda, non Codiei Canonum an-
nexa, sed quod de illis recipiendis S.
Papas Innocentii prolata est sententia,
cujus auctoritate utrumque recipien-
dum est. [ Vid. Decret. can. i. dist. xix.,
Corp. Jur. Cau. ed. Par. 1612. tom.
i. col. 86.—Sed quare multum immo-
ramur, cum nec ipsas Divinas Serip-
turas Veteris et Novi Testamenti
jam recipiemus, si istos duxerimus
audiendos? ^ Etenim neutrum ho-
rum in Codice Canonum Ecclesias-
ticorum habetur insertum, Sed re-
sponsuri sunt isti, qui non ad obedi-
endum potius quam ad resistendum
semper sunt parati, dicentes quod inter
canones inveniatur capitulum sancti
Pap:e Innocentii, cujus auctoritate do-
ceatur a nobis utrumque testamentum
esse recipiendum, quamquam in ipsis
paternis canonibus nullum eorum ex
toto contineatur insertum. . Quibus ad
hzc asserendum est, quoniam, si Vetus
Novumque "Testamentum recipienda
sunt, non quod Codici Canonum ex .
toto habeatur annexa, sed quod de his
recipiendis sancti Papae Innocentii pro-
lata videatur esse sententia, restat ni-
mirum, quod Decretales Epistolo Ro-
manorum Pontificum sunt recipiendze,
etiamsi non sint Codici Canonum com-
paginatze; &c.]—Addit Baronius, ad
ann. 553. n. 224. [ed. Mogunt. 1601.
tom. vii. col. 629.] Ab arbitrio enim
Pontif. Rom. pendet, [The words of
Baronius are: Ex quibus quisque po-
terit intelligere, quanta vis in Apo-
stolica Sede resideat, cujus arbitrio
pendeat,] quid velit esse in universa
III. Then, * that all
Eeclesia sacrosanctum, [et ab omni-
bus custodiri legitimum, atque cano-
nicum comprobari.]—lImo, Presbyter
alter Congreg. Oratorii, Thom. Bozius,
dum Romanz Curiz ejusque Pontifici
adulatur, eo usque provehitur, ut affir-
met, (De sign. Eccl. lib. xvi. cap. 10.
[Vid. Boz. Eugubin. ed. Rom. 1591.
tom. li. p. 188.]) quod sit falso et
impudenter dictum, Divinam Seriptu-
ram esse majoris auctoritatis, quam sit
Ecclesie, (i.e. P. R.) [The words of
Bozius are: Hszeretici ... ausi sunt
affirmare, Divinam Scripturam majoris
esse auctoritatis, quam sit Ecclesia :
quod quam sit falso et impudenter
dictum, liquido e superioribus patet ;
&c.]
"7 Quod Tertullianus Ethnicis re-
ponebat, Apologetic. cap. v. [p. 32. ed.
Par. 1635.— Facit et hoc ad causam
nostram, quod] apud vos de humano
arbitratu Divinitas pensitatur: nisi ho-
mini Deus placuerit, Deus non erit:
[homo jam Deo propitius esse debebit. |
—Nam Papa, (ut habetur in Glossa ad
cap. Quanto, tit. vii. primi Decretal. ad
verba Veri Dei vicem, [ Corp. Jur. Can.,
ed. Par. 1612. tom. ii. col. 205.]) di-
citur habere ccleste arbitrium ; ... et
ideo etiam naturam rerum immutare
potest, (immutat; ... et de nullo potest
aliquid facere; ...] quia in his, quae
vult, ei est pro ratione voluntas; ..
nec est qui ei dicat, Cur ita facis? &c.
[... Idem de injustitia potest facere
justitiam, corrigendo jura, et mutando ;
. . et plenitudinem obtinet potestatis ;
&e.]
Item, Gloss.in Extravag. Joh. XXII,
tit. De verborum signif, cap. Cum
inter. [i. e. tit. xiv. cap. 4.]— Credere
[autem] Dominum Deum nostrum Pa-
pam...sie non posse [potuisse] sta-
tuere, prout statuit, haereticum cense-
retur. [Vid. Corp. Jur. Can., ed. Lugd.
1572. tom. iii. col. 1244; item, ed.
Par. 1561. tom. iii. Extravag., col.
168; item, ed. Par. 1612. tom. ni.
Extravag., col 140—where this pas.
xxvii TO THE READER.
Scriptures are to be expounded according to the sense of
this Roman Church: which must herein be held to be the
only judge, and to follow the unanimous consent of the
ancient Fathers". IV. Next, *that there are truly and
properly seven Sacraments, neither more nor less, insti-
tuted by Christ Himself in the New Testament?." V. *'Phat
in their Mass there is a real transubstantiation of the ele-
ments into the Body and Blood of Christ?, remaining after
the Communion is done? ; and, likewise, a proper and propi-
tiatory Sacrifice there offered up by the Priest for the sins
of the quick and the dead', the same that Christ offered
sage is found, as above quoted. But
see a paper by the Rev. S. R. Maitland,
in the British Magazine, (vol. xiv. pp.
425,426;) from which it would appear
that the word * DEuw' does not occur
in the Vatiean MS. See also a note of.
Dr. Jelfs, at p. 195, vol. ii, of his
edition of Bishop Jewell's works, Ox-
ford, 1848.]
? Conc. Trid., sess. iv. Decret. de
usu S. Ser. [Vid. Labbe, tom. xiv.
col. /47.—Decernit (S. Trid. Synodus,)
ut nemo, suze prudentiz innixus, in re-
bus Fidei et morum, ad zdificationem
Doctrinz Christianze pertinentium, Sa-
cram Scripturam ad suos sensus con-
torquens, contra eum sensum quem
tenuit et tenet sancta mater Eecclesia,
cujus est judicare de vero sensu et in-
terpretatione Scripturarum Sanctarum,
aut etiam contra unanimem consensum
Patrum, ipsam Scripturam Sacram in-
terpretari audeat; &c.]—Et Bulla Pii
Quarti. [Vid. Labbe, tom. xiv. col.
945.] ... Sacram Scripturam juxta
eum sensum, &c.
?^ Conc. Trid., sess. vii. can. 1. de
Sacram. in genere. [Labbe, tom. xiv.
col. 776.]—Si quis dixerit, [Sacramenta
Novae Legis non fuisse omnia a Jesu
Christo, Domino nostro, instituta ; aut
esse plura vel pauciora quam septem,
videlicet, Baptismum, Confirmationem,
Eucharistiam, — Penitentiam, Extre-
mam Unctionem, Ordinem, et Matri-
monium; aut etiam aliquod horum
septem non vere et proprie Sacramen-
tum:] anathema sit.—Et bulla prz-
dict. [ Labbe, tom. xiv. col. 945.] Pro-
fiteor ... vil. esse... Sacramenta, &c.
? Concil "Trid., sess. xiii. can. 2.
[Labbe, tom. xiv. col. 808.—Si quis
dixerit, in sacrosancto Eucharistize Sa-
cramento remanere substantiam panis
et vini una cum Corpore et Sanguine
Domini nostri Jesu Christi; negaverit-
que mirabilem illam et singularem con-
versionem totius: substantie panis in
Corpus, et totius substantie vini in
Sanguinem, manentibus duntaxat spe-
ciebus panis et vini: quam quidem
conversionem Catholiea Ecclesia ap-
tissime Transubstantiationem appellat :
anathema sit. ]
4 [bid., can. 4. (ubi supra.—Si quis
dixerit, peracta consecratione, in ad-
mirabili Eucharistiz2» Sacramento non
esse Corpus et Sanguinem Domini
nostrl Jesu Christi, sed tantum in usu,
dum sumitur, non autem ante vel post,
et in hostiis seu particulis consecratis,
qua post communionem reservantur,
vel supersunt, non remanere verum
Corpus Domini: anathema sit. |
T [bid., sess. xxii. cap. 2. [de Sacri-
ficio Miss; Labbe, tom. xiv. col. 853.
—Et quoniam in divino hoc sacrificio,
quod in Missa peragitur, idem ille
Christus continetur, et incruente im-
molatur, qui in ara Crucis semel Seip-
sum cruente obtulit, docet sancta sy-
nodus sacrificium istud vere propitia-
torium esse; per ipsumque fieri, ut, si
cum vero corde, et recta fide, cum metu
et reverentia, contriti ac pcenitentes ad
Deum accedamus, misericordiam con-
sequamur, et gratiam inveniamus in
auxilio opportuno. Hujus quippe ob-
latione placatus Dominus, gratiam et
donum poenitentize concedens, crimina
et peccata, etiam ingentia, dimittit.
Una enim eademque est Hostia, Idem
nune offerens Sacerdotum ministerio,
Qui Seipsum tunc in Cruce obtulit, sola
offerendi ratione diversa. Cujus qui-
dem oblationis, (cruentz, inquam,)
fructus per hane uberrime percipiun-
tur: tantum abest, ut illi per hanc
TO THE READER.
xxix
upon the Cross." VI. * That, when the Priest receiveth the
Sacrament alone*, and when he giveth to others but under
one kind only*, yet it is a lawful, and a complete Com-
munion," notwithstanding that our Saviour otherwise ap-
pointed it".
VII. *'lThat, after this life, there is a penal
purgatory to be undergone*, for the expiation as well of
quovis modo derogetur. Quare non
solum pro fidelium vivorum peccatis,
poenis, satisfactionibus, et aliis necessi-
tatibus, sed et pro defunctis in Christo,
nondum ad plenum purgatis, rite juxta
Apostolorum traditionem offertur. ]—Et
can. l. [ubi supr. col. 855.—$Si quis
dixerit, in Missa non offerri Deo verum
et proprium sacrificium, aut quod of-
ferri non sit aliud quam nobis Christum
ad manducandum dari: anathema sit. ]
—Et in Bulla prof. Fidei, [ubi supr.
Labbe, tom. xiv. col 916.] Profiteor
pariter in Missa offerri Deo verum, pro-
prium, et propitiatorium Sacrificium
[pro vivis et defunctis ; atque in sanc-
tissimo Eucharisti:e; Sacramento esse
vere, realiter, et substantialiter, Corpus
et Sanguinem, una cum Anima et Di-
vinitate Domini nostri Jesu Christi ;]
et fieri conversionem [totius substan-
tiz& panis in Corpus, et totius substan-
ti& vini in Sanguinem :] quam [con-
versionem] Cath. Eecl. transubstantia-
tionem appellat.
5 Conc. Trid. sess. xxii. can. 8. de
Sacr. Miss. ( Labbe, tom. xiv. col. 856.
— Si quis dixerit, Missas, in quibus
solus Sacerdos sacramentaliter com-
municat, illicitas esse, ideoque abro-
gandas, anathema sit. ]
boInbidb sess. xxi. can. 1, 2, 9-5 de
Com. sub utraque [specie.— Labbe,
tom. xiv. col. 847.—Can. 1l. Si quis
dixerit, ex Dei przcepto, vel necessi-
tate salutis, omnes et singulos Christi
fideles utramque speciem sanctissimi
Eucharisti:: Sacramenti sumere de-
bere: anathema sit.
dixerit, sanctam Ecclesiam Catholi-
cam non justis causis et rationibus
adductam fuisse, ut Laicos, atque
etiam Clericos non conficientes, sub
panis tantummodo specie communi-
caret; aut in eo errasse: anathema
sit. Can. 3. Si quis negaverit, totum
et integrum Christum, omnium gra-
tiarum fontem et auctorem, sub una
panis specie sumi, quia, ut quidam
falso asserunt, non secundum ipsius
Christi institutionem sub — utraque
specie sumatur: anathema sit. ]— Bull.
pradiet. [Labbe, tom. xiv. col. 9406.]
Can. 2. Si quis -
Fateor etiam sub altera tantum specie
totum [atque integrum Christum,]
verumque Sacramentum sumi.
* Synod. Constantien. — Hoc non
obstante, quod Christus Dominus sub
utraque specie instituerit, et adminis-
traverit. [Vid. Cone. Constantiens.
sub Joan. P. XXIII. sess. xiii. Labbe,
tom. xii. col. 100.— Decernit (synodus)
et definit, quod, licet Christus post
Conam instituerit, et suis Discipulis
administraverit, sub utraque specie pa-
nis et vini, hoc venerabile Sacramen-
tum, tamen, hoc non obstante, sacro-
rum canonum auctoritas laudabilis, et
approbata consuetudo Ecclesiz, serva-
vit et servat, quod . . .]
* Conc. Trid. sess. vi. de Justificat.
can. 30. [ Labbe, tom. xiv. col. 767.—
Si quis, post acceptam Justificationis
gratiam, cuilibet peccatori poenitenti
ita culpam remitti, et reatum zeternz
penz deleri, dixerit, ut nullus re-
maneat reatus pcenz temporalis ex-
solvenda, vel in hoe szeulo, vel in
futuro in purgatorio, antequam ad
regna ccelorum aditus patere possit:
anathema sit, ]|— Et sess. xxii. de Sacr.
Miss. can. 3. [ubi supr. col. 855.—8Si
quis dixerit, Missze sacrificium tantum
esse laudis, et gratiarum actionis, aut
nudam commemorationem Sacrificii in
Cruce peracti, non autem propitiato-
rium, vel soli prodesse sumenti ; neque
pro vivis et defunctis, pro peccatis,
poenis, satisfactionibus, et aliis neces-
sitatibus, offerri debere: anathema sit.]
—Et sess. xxv. Decret. de Purg. [ubi
supr. col. 894.—Cum Catholica Ec-
clesia, Spiritu Sancto edocta, ex Sacris
Literis, et antiqua Patrum traditione,
in sacris Conciliis, et novissime in hac
cecumenica synodo, docuerit Purgato-
rium esse; animasque ibl detentas
fidelium suffragiis, potissimum vero ac-
ceptabili Altaris Sacrificio, juvari; prze-
cepit saneta synodus Episcopis, ut sa-
nam de purgatorio doctrinam a sanctis
Patribus et sacris Conciliis traditam, a
Christi fidelibus credi, teneri, doceri,
et ubique praedicari diligenter stude-
ant. ... Curent autem Episcopi, ut
fidelium vivorum suffragia, Missarum
XXX TO THE READER.
venial sins, as the payment of temporal punishments due to
mortal sins; and that dead men's souls, there detained, are
helped by the suffrages of the living, and the saying of
Masses? VIII. * 'That the saints above in heaven, (or any
whom it shall be the Pope's pleasure to canonize,) ought to
be religiously invocated ; and that they understand as well
the minds?, as the words, of those that pray to them."
IX. *'That whosoever*
and images^, to kiss and worship them, according to the
present practice of the Church of Rome, and the decrees of
the second Council at Nice, are to be accursed and damned."
wil not fal down before relies
X. *'That the plenary power, and present use of indul-
gences, was ordaimed and left by Christ in His Church*,
which anciently put the same into practice; and that the
XI. And lastly,
* 'hat all the definitions?, decrees, canons, and declarations,
denial hereof ought to be anathematized."
scilicet sacrificia, orationes, eleemo-
synz2, aliaque pietatis opera, qua a
fidelibus pro aliis fidelibus defunctis
fieri consueverunt, secundum Ecclesize
instituta pie et devote fiant; &c.]—
Item, Bull. Prof. f Fidei ] przed.,T Labbe,
tom. xiv. col. 946.—-Constanter teneo
purgatorium esse, animasque ibi de-
tentas fidelium suffragiis juvari. ]
Y Ibid. [ Conc. Trid.] sess. xxv. De-
cret. de invocat. Sanct. [ Labbe, tom.
xiv. eol. 895.— Mandat sancta synodus
omnibus Episcopis, et czeteris docendi
munus curamque sustinentibus, ut...
in primis de sanctorum intercessione,
invocatione, reliquiarum honore, et le-
gitimo imaginum usu, fideles diligen-
ter instruant; docentes eos, sanctos
una cum Christo regnantes, orationes
suas pro hominibus Deo offerre; bo-
num atque utile esse suppliciter eos
invocare ;...]
* [bid. [ (ubi supr.)...illos vero, ...
qui asserunt... stultum esse, in ecelo
regnantibus] voce vel mente suppli-
care, [impie sentire. ]
à [bid. [(ubi supr). .. . ita ut] aflir-
mantes sanctorum reliquiis venera-
tionem [atque honorem] non deberi,
damnandi sunt [damnandos esse, prout
jam pridem eos damnavit, et nunc
etiam damnat, Ecclesia. ]
P [bid. [ubi supr.] .. . ut per ima-
gines, quas osculamur, et coram qui-
bus [caput aperimus, et] procumbi-
mus, Christum adoremus, et sanctos,
[quorum ille similitudinem gerunt, ]
veneremur: id, quod [conciliorum,
presertim vero] secundz Nicenz sy-
nodi, decretis [contra imaginum op-
pugnatores,] est sancitum. ... ......
Si quis autem his decretis contraria
[docuerit, aut] senserit: anathema sit.
€ [bid., Decret. de Indulg. [sess. ult.
continuat. Labbe, tom. xiv. col. 917.]
— Potestas conferendi Indulgentias a
Christo Ecclesia: concessa est, quae
etiam antiquissimis temporibus illa
usa fuerit. Usus igitur Indulgentia-
rum retinendus est; et contradicentes
anathemate dammandi. [The words of
the Decree are: Cum potestas con-
ferendi Indulgentias a Christo Eccle-
size concessa sit, atque hujusmodi po-
testate, divinitus sibi tradita, antiquis-
simis etiam temporibus illa usa fuerit,
sacrosancta synodus Indulgentiarum
usum, Christiano populo maxime salu-
tarem, et sacrorum Conciliorum auc-
toritate probatum, in Ecclesia retinen-
dum esse docet et precipit; eosque
anathemate dammat, qui aut inutiles
esse asserunt, vel eas concedendi in
Ecclesia potestatem esse negant; &o.]
4 [bid de recip. Decret. Concil.,
[ubi supr., col. 919.] . .. ut, quee [ab
ea] decreta sunt, [ab hzereticis depra-
vari aut violari non permittant; sed]
ab [his et] omnibus devote recipiantur,
et fideliter observentur.—lItem, Bull.
Prof. Fidei, (ibid., col. 946.] Ceetera
item omnia a Sacris Can., et (Ecum.
TO THE READER. XXXl
made in their former Councils, and especially in this their
last Council of Trent, ought to be wholly, and inviolately,
undoubtedly, and devoutly professed, taught, preached, and
received, as the true Catholic Faith, out of which none can
be saved."
But all these new traditions, as they have no ground in
Seripture, so have they as little testimony of antiquity to be
brought for them ; out of both which we prescribe against
them all.
For it is but a vain pretence of antiquity, and a mere
abusing of the world, when they go about to make simple
people believe, that all which they profess, and believe, hath
the consent of all ages for them, and that all the ancient
Fathers and Bishops of the Church never taught, nor be-
lieved, otherwise than they now do.
'The truth and strength of which their assertion, in one of
their peculiar and prime traditions, first set forth in their
late assembly at Trent, I examine in this History : whereby
I trust it will be made manifest to the reader, that those
men, who do now so busily endeavour to seduce the sons
and daughters of the Church of England from the grounds
and truth of our Religion, whieh is no other than what we
have received from Christ and His Universal Church, termed
nevertheless by them a new Church, and a new Religion, that
began in the days of King Henry the Eighth ; (which is as
true, as if they should say a sick person began then first to
live, when he recovered from the disease and distemper that
was before upon him: for we are the same Church still, (as
he the same person,) that we were before, though in a better
estate and health of our souls, in a greater soundness and
purity of Religion, than indeed we were before, when they
had to do with it, and infected us :)—that these men, I say,
who untruly term us novelists, are in truth themselves the
Conc., et przecipue a Sacrosancta Trid. ram Catholicam Fidem, &c. ... inte-
Synodo tradita, definita, et declarata, gram et inviolatam [immaculatam ]
indubitanter recipio atque profiteor; veraciter teneo, ... et ab aliis teneri,
simulque contraria omnia... damno, &c.... me curaturum juro.
rejicio, atque anathematizo. Hane ve-
XXxxll TO THE READEK.
greatest novelists of any in the world besides; and must be
content, (both in this peculiar article of their religion, which
we now set forth and examine through the several ages of
the Church, and likewise in others, which we may, by the
grace of God, examine in the like manner hereafter,) to come
behind in time, after divers of those novelists, and disturbers
of true religion, that now bear vogue among us.
It is a matter of fact this, that is here tried, which may be
put to a jury of twelve men, that have no lawful exception to
be taken against them; but I give them more, and put it to
many such, one after another, that there may be no want:
which, in such cases as this is, will be the fairest way of trial,
to find out the truth, and leave the reader to judge of it, on
whose side it standeth.
In the gathering of my witnesses together, and collecting
this Scholastical History, I must acknowledge to owe some-
what unto those learned men, that have heretofore taken
pains in this behalf, as well at home in our own Church, as
Yet, (let it be said without derogation
from any of them,) this book hath been judged by him*, that
abroad in others.
first requested me to make it a part of my employment,
(though he was a person well able to have more perfectly
done it himself) and by other men of knowledge, (professors
of true religion and learning, who have read it after him,
and many times moved him to commit it to the press,) that
it would give more ample satisfaction, and clear the passages
in antiquity from the objections, that some late authors on
the Roman side bring against us, than those other writings
of home or foreign divines have done, that are extant in this
kind. For, besides the whole frame and order of the book,—
insisting upon the right and best way of enquiry into this
matter by an historical disquisition of the universal tradition
* Mr. P. Gunning: (now, the Right
Reverend the Lord Bishop of Chiches-
ter, and Regius Professor of Divinity
in Cambridge.— [ Ed. 1672.]) [In the
Barlow collection of MSS. in the Li-
brary of Queen's College, Oxford, is a
copy of part of a Letter from Gun-
ning to Cosin, on the subject of
this Scholastical History, in which
Gunning excuses himself from writing
a Preface to it.
TO THE READER. xxxlll
and testimony of God's Church herein unanimously delivered
in all ages from the Apostles' times (and before) to ours, —my
observations, as I pass along both through the ancient and
later writers that have said any thing of this subject, are
many of them new ; and, where I have followed others, even
there also I have added much of my own, to advance and
manifest the truth that is in them: having no other aim,
than herem to be serviceable to the 'Truth of God, set forth
and professed by the Church of England; which Truth we
endeavour, in these wavering and lapsing times, to preserve
entire and upright among us.
My discourse is continued, and not interrupted with quo-
tations of authors; which I have diligently searched and
placed all the way in the margin. "The language, that I
use, is famihar, clear, and inoffensive, (which I trust will
make it the more acceptable:) for I neither affect, nor ap-
prove any other.
But, if I may unwittingly have said any thing, that shall
be found to disagree either with any passage in the Holy
Scriptures, or with the consent of antiquity in the sense and
interpretation of those Scriptures, (which yet, I hope well,
will not be found,) I do here beforehand revoke and unsay
it already.
JOH. COSIN.
At my retirement in Paris,
the lTth of Feb., 1657.
I. y : k
tdi aaéek:
AN ADDITION OF CERTAIN TESTIMONIES TO BE
NOTED FOR THE CLEARER UNDERSTANDING OF
DIVERS PLACES IN THIS BOOK.
Ap» Nuw. I.
S. Augustinus, de Civit. Dei, lib. xi. cap. 3. [tom. vii. col. 273.]
(Frrrvs Dei) prius per Prophetas, deinde per Seipsum,
postea per Apostolos, quantum satis esse judicavit, locutus,
etiam Scripturam condidit, quz» canonica nominatur, emi-
nentissim:e auctoritatis, cui Fidem habemus de his rebus,
quas ignorare non expedit, nec per nos[met] ipsos nosse
idonei sumus.
Alph. ''ostatus, praefat. in Matth. q. v. [tom. ix. fol. 5.
Magna, imo maxima omnium auctoritatum, qu:e sub coelo
esse potest, est auctoritas S. Scripturze.
Ap Nuw. II.
''hom. (Aquin.,] Prima [Pars Summa Theol.] q. i. in corp. art. x. [art. viii.
tom. x. fol. 8.]
Innititur Fides nostra Revelationi Apostolis et Prophetis
factze, qui canonicos libros scripserunt; non autem revela-
tioni, si quze fuerit [fuit] aliis doctoribus facta.
Ap Nux. VIII.
Joh. Gerson. de Vita Sp. [Animz,] lect. 2. (corollar. 7.—tom. iii. col. 183.
ed. Par. 1606.]
His aperitur modus intelligendi illud Augustini (dictum :)
* Ego Evangelio non crederem, nisi Ecclesie (Catholice) me
commoveret [compulisset] Auctoritas."—([S. Aug.] contr. Ep.
XXXVl AN ADDITION OF CERTAIN TESTIMONIES.
[Manichzi, quam vocant] fundam [enti,| cap. 5. [tom. viii. col.
154.]—Ibi[dem] enim Ecclesiam sumit pro primitiva con-
gregatione fidelium eorum, qui Christum viderunt, audierunt,
et Sui testes extiterunt.
Th. Wald.—Doctrinal. [Fidei,] lib. ii. [art. ii.] cap. 21. [p. 201.]
Sufficiat . .. . Universali Ecclesi: pro preconio potestatis
suz moderne, quod olim hoc fecerit. Unde gloria potes-
tatis ejus, [quasi per cujusdam majestatis imperium,] valeret
[volaret] ad posteros; ita quod adhuc sine [ejus] (primae
Ecclesie) auctoritate, (qwe est auctoritas Testificandi, sicut
postea explicat, Scriptura aliqua nec legi poterit, nec haberi
pro certa. . Et hoc sapuit, cum diceret -...... -.. Augustinus :
Evangelio non crederem, &c.
Non [Nec tamen hic] laudo supercilium, quod quidam
attollunt, volentes occasione hujus Dict? decretum Patrum
in Ecclesia majoris esse auctoritatis, culminis, et ponderis,
quam sit auctoritas Scripturarum. Quod quidem non tam
videtur ineptum, quam fatuum; nisi quis talis dicat, Phi-
lippum fuisse majorem Christo, quando induxit Nathanielem
ad credendum Christum esse illum, quem scripsit Moses in
Lege et Prophetis, sine cujus auctoritate (testimonio) tunc
non advertisset [adverteret.] Et, si sic, dicat conformiter,
parentes nostros carnales aut psedagogos esse altiores et
eminentiores Christo; quia eorum auctoritate (testimonio)
ab infantia didicimus, quid de Christo sit credendum, quid
sperandum.
Joh. Driedo, de Eccl. Script. et Dogm., lib. iv. c. 4. [tom. i. fol. 240.]
Augustinus autem, cum dicit: * Ego Evangelio non cre-
derem, nisi me Catholice Ecclesie commoneret auctoritas,"
[S. Aug., contr. epist. Manichaei, quam vocant fundamenti,
cap. 5.—Op. tom. viii. col. 154.]—1intelligit de Ecclesia Ca-
tholica, qu:xe fuit ab initio Christianz Fidei, secundum suc-
cessionem [seriem successionis] Episcoporum, crescens ad
hasc usque tempora: quz sane Ecclesia complectitur colle-
gium Apostolorum, qui, Christum et miracula Ejus videntes,
AN ADDITION OF CERTAIN TESTIMONIES. xxxvil
doctrinamque Fidei ex ore Ejus audientes, Scripturas [ Evan-
gelicas] tradiderunt.
Gerard. Joh. Vossius, prof. in dissertat. de geneal. Christi. [This Preface
is not found in the works of Vossius, ed. Amstelod. 1701, where (in
tom. vi) the dissertation oecurs without the preface.—Vid. Gerardi
Joan. Vossii Dissertat. Gemin., ed. Amstelod. 1643; profat, ad Albert.
Conrad., &c. .... Amstelodamens. Reip. Consul.]
Unde potius codices eos, qui canonem Scripturz confi-
ciunt, [constituunt,] a Prophetis esse et Apostolis profectos
colligatur, quam quod, sicuti apud nationes lampada alii aliis
dabant, . .. . ita, longeque certius, Ecclesia, fidelis Scrip-
turarum custos, has ipsas, quasi de manu in manus, tradi-
derit nobis? Nec eo offendi aliquis debet, quod de Scrip-
turis, ut traditionibus, loquar; cum hw in iis, quze Apostoli
tradidere, familiam ducant.
Ap Nuw. XII., XIIL, XLITI.
Vinc. Lirin.—Commonitor, cap. iv., Xxv., xxxix. (ap. Galland. tom. x.
p. 103, et seq.]
Quicquid non unus, aut duo tantum, sed omnes pariter, uno
eodemque consensu, aperte, frequenter, perseveranter tenuisse,
scripsisse, docuisse cognoverimus [cognoverit (Christianus) id
sibi quoque intelligat absque ulla dubitatione credendum.
(Cap. ii. p. 104))]—Quicquid universaliter traditum sit,
quod ubique, quod semper, quod ab omnibus creditum, id
pro indubitato, certo, ratoque habeatur. ['These precise words
have not been found ; but their substance is contained in the
following :—In ipsa item Catholica Ecclesia magnopere cu-
randum est, ut id teneamus, quod ubique, quod semper, quod
ab omnibus creditum est. lloc est etenim vere proprieque
Catholicum. (Cap. 1. p. 103.)—Credendum est, ut quic-
quid vel omnes vel plures uno eodemque sensu ..... firma-
verint, id pro indubitato, certo, ratoque, habeatur. (Cap.
xxvili. p. 114.) .
Quicquid vero, quamvis ille Sanctus et Doctus, quainvis
Episcopus, quamvis Confessor et Martyr, przeter omnes, aut
etiam contra omnes senserit, id inter proprias et occultas
COSIN. d
xxxviii AN ADDITION OF CERTAIN TESTIMONIES.
(apocryphas) et privatas opiniunculas, a communis, publicze,
ac generalis sententiz auctoritate, secretum sit. [Cap. xxvii.
p. 114.]
Antiqua Sanctorum Patrum Consensio non in omnibus
Divine Legis quxstiunculis, sed solum, certe precipue, in
Fidei regula, magno nobis studio [et] investiganda est, et
sequenda. [Ibid.]
Ap Nuyv. CXCIX. iN ManciINE.
Conr. Horneius, de Sacra Scriptura.
Consensus enim Ecclesie non est principium constitu-
tivum rerum credendarum, sed confirmativum seu robora-
tivum tantum. [These words have escaped a long and
diligent search.—Vid. autem Conradi Horneii lib. de Sacris
et Divinis Seripturis, (ed. Helmaestadi, 1633.) disp. i.
quist. 2. p. 58.—Cum enim nec Ecclesia ipsa, nec ejus
auctoritas, fundamentum Fidei esse possint, quatenus talia
sunt: (nam nec Ecclesia, ut Ecclesia, nec auctoritas ullius
Doctoris, ut est auctoritas talis, Revelatio ipsa et Verbum
Dei sunt; propter quod solum tamen creditur quicquid cre-
ditur, ut supra ostensum est:) ita propter Ecclesiz; auctori-
tatem omnia credi, imo Ecclesiam solam, et ejus auctori-
tatem, primarium, immediatum, et universale fundamentum
Fidei esse, dáxvpoXoryobcuv.— Rursus: (disp. viu. quest. 2.
p. 1033.) Quum in Concilio etiam Universali totius Ec-
clesi:€: definitum aliquid est, non ideo id credendum, quia
sic Synodus aut Ecclesia illud definut, sed quia ita in Verbo
Dei continetur, et Christus atque Apostoli docuerunt.— Rur-
sus: (ibid.p. 1045.) Credere ea, qu: Ecclesia non sancit, sed
ab Apostolis accepta docet, non est credere aliquid propter
auctoritatem, sed (propter) testimonium tantum Ecclesise.
D AESE E Respondeo, testimonium illud, quod primitiva Ec-
clesia concorditer, tum de S. Scripturis, tum de doctrina
Fidei, perhibet, sine omni dubio certum ac infallibile esse,
et regulam etiam talem ; at non przcipuam, sed secundariam
AN ADDITION OF CERTAIN TESTIMONIES. XXXIX
tantum: solum autem Verbum Divinum precipuam et prin-
cipalem illam normam esse, &c.—£E/ passim.]
Ap CoRoLLARIUM POsT NUM. ULT.
Vine. Lirinen.—Commonitor. cap. ii. et antepenult. [ap. Galland. Biblioth.
tom. x. pp. 103, 115.]
(Qui) in Fide sanus atque integer permanere vult, duplici
modo munire fidem suam, Domino adjuvante, debet: [pri-
mum, scilicet,] Divine Legis auctoritate, tum deinde Eecl.
Catholiez traditione: [Cap. ii. p. 103.] . . . . non, quia
canon (Scripture) solus non sibi ad universa sufficiat, sed
quia, verba Divina pro suo plerique arbitratu interpretantes,
varias opiniones erroresque concipiant. [Cap. xxix. p. 115.]
Ph. Melanethon, Resp. ad Clerum Colon.
Regulam doctrine sequimur certam: Scripta Propheta-
rum et Apostolorum : Symbola, Apostolicum, Nicenum, et S.
Athanasiü: Sententias Synodorum veterum qu: probantur,
Nicen:z, Byzantinz, Ephesinz, Chalcedonensis; et similia
purioris Eeclesiw€ vetustcee testimonia. Nec dubitamus hoc
genus doctrinz, quod profitentur Ecclesie nostrse, vere esse
consensum Ecclesie Catholicze. [Melancth. Op. (ed. Wite-
bergz, 1601.) tom. ii. p. 96.— Vid. etiam, p. 118.—Hanc
esse communem doctrinam Ecclesiarum nostrarum scio;
nee dubito hoc totum doctrinz genus, quod sonat in Eccle-
siis nostris, vere esse consensum Ecclesie Catholic Dei,
inde usque ab initio.]
Ecclesi:e nostree habent evidens et firmum testimonium
primz? Ecclesi: quod non dubito omnium posteriorum
judiciis opponere, qui veterem doctrinam, veteresque ritus,
multis erroribus contaminarunt. [These words have not
been found; but see p. 101, where the following words
occur: Respondemus, nos fideliter (ut supra dietum est)
tueri consensum Catholieze Ecclesize Christi; et adfirmamus
nos de Symbolis non dissentire a probatis scriptoribus vete-
ribus; congruere etiam statem illam nobiscum existimamus
d 2
xl AN ADDITION OF CERTAIN TESTIMONTIES.
in cseteris nostris sententiis, si dextre de ea judicetur. Etsi
enim ipsi scriptores szepe negligentius loquuntur, et quzedam
privata exempla reperiri possunt, quz nostris ritibus adver-
santur, tamen mos Ecclesiz publicus fere convenit nobiscum.
..... Paulatim etiam hz superstitiones irrepserunt.— See,
also, Apolog. Protest. tom. ii. p. 782.—Sentimus etiam hanc
ipsam doctrinam, quz in Ecclesiis nostris proponitur, vere
esse sententiam scriptorum Propheticorum et Apostolicorum,
de qua Symbolorum et probatorum scriptorum testimonia
extant.]
Mart. Chemnit., i. parte Exam. Conc. Trid., de Traditionib., [ pp. 64,
67,71; ed. Francof. 1596.]
[S Tertium genus.] Simplex veritas, firmiter fundata, et
sibi bene conscia, nec reformidat nec subterfugit vera anti-
quitatis testimonia.
[$ Quartum genus.] Nullum est dubium, primitivam Ec-
clesiam accepisse ab Apostolis, et viris Apostolicis, non tan-
tum "Textum, [sic]ut loquimur, Scripture, verum etiam
legitimam et nativam ejus interpretationem.
[$ Sextum genus.] Fatemur nos ab illis dissentire, qui
fingunt opiniones, qux nulla habent testimonia ullius tem-
poris in Ecclesia. . . . . Sentimus etiam nullum dogma in
Ecclesia novum, et cum tota antiquitate pugnans, recipien-
d undas
A TABLE, AND A SUMMARY OF THE CHAPTERS.
CHAPTER T.
THE PREFACE.
Page 3.
I. Tuk books of Scripture, why called canonical. II. Five proper
characters belonging to them. III. Their division into the Old and New
Testament. IV. No Prophet after Malachi in the one. V. No writer
after S. John in the other. VI. These two Testaments delivered to the
Church. VII. By whose public voice in all ages the number and the
names of all particular books contained in them are to be known. VIII.
But their essential or intrinsical authority they have from God alone.
IX. AII Churches at accord for the books of the New Testament. X. Not
so, since the late canon made by a few men at the Council of Trent, for
those of the Old Testament, whereunto they have added six entire books,
besides some other pieces. XI., XII., XIIT. Which additions the Catholic
Church never acknowledged to be truly canonical. XIV. The state of
the question, what it is, and what it is not. XV., XVI. The order to
be observed, in the chapters following, for the justifying of that ancient
Canon of Seripture, which by the Church of England, and by all other
Reformed and Christian Churches abroad (except the Roman only) is now
received.
CHAPTER II.
THE TESTIMONY OF THE ANCIENT JUDAICAL CHURCI.
Page 12.
XVII. The Oracles of God delivered in the time of the Old Testament
only to the Jews. XVIII., XIX., XX., XXI. Which, being revised by
Ezra after the Captivity of Babylon, they divided into three several
classes, and two and twenty books, in number equal to the letters of
their alphabet. XXII. The same books, without addition or imminution,
were preserved unto the time of our Saviour, and by Him delivered over to
the Christians. XXIII. Genebrard's dreaming Videtur about a second
xlu A TABLE, AND A SUMMARY
and a third canon of Scripture. XXIV. The testimony of Josephus and
Philo. XXV, XXVI. XXVII. The objections of Cardinal Perron re-
futed. XXVIII. The Jesuit Gretsers vertigo. | XXIX. An answer to
Genebrard, and others.
CHAPTER III.
THE TESTIMONY OF THE FIRST CHRISTIAN AND APOSTOLICAL
CHURCH.
Page 22.
XXX. The characters of the books belonging to the Old Testament,
given us in the New. XXXI. The testimony of Cunisr Himself. XXXII.
And of His Apostle. XXXIIL, XXXIV. No apocryphal book al-
leged or confirmed by them. | XXXV. The objections examined and
answered. XXXVI. Of the book of Wisdom. XXXVII. Of Eccle-
siasticus. XXXVIII. Of Judith. XXXIX. Of Tobit, and Baruch, the
Prayer of Manasses, and the books of Esdras. XL. Of the Maccabees.
XLI. Of other apocryphal books.
CHAPTER IV.
THE TESTIMONIES OF THE FATHERS, OR ECCLESIASTICAL WRITERS,
NEXT AFTER THE APOSTLES, IN THE SECOND CENTURY.
Page 31.
XLII. The Canon of Scripture determined. XLIII. Never altered,
but bya few men in the late Council at Trent. XLIV. The testimony
of Clemens Romanus, and the Apostolical Constitutions. XLV. The
ApostleS Canons. XLVI. Dionysius the Areopagite. XLVII. Melito.
XLVIII. and Justin Martyr.
CHAPTER V.
THE TESTIMONY OF THE ANCIENT ECCLESIASTICAL WRITERS IN
THE THIRD CENTURY.
Page 37.
XLIX. Origen. L. Julius Africanus. LI. Tertullian. LII. Clemens
of Alexandria, and S. Cyprian.
OF THE CHAPTERS. xlii
CHAPTER VI.
THE TESTIMONY OF THE ANCIENT FATHERS IN THE
FOURTH CENTURY.
Page 46.
LIII. Eusebius. LIV. The First Council of Nice. LV., LVI.
S. Athanasius. LVII. S. Hilary. LVIII. S. Cyril of Jerusalem. LIX.
The Couneil of Laodicea. LX. Whereof the last canon is explained.
LXI. And the objections against it answered. Of Baruch, and the
Epistle of Jeremy. LXII. Of the Apocalypse. LXIII. The Roman Code
defective. "The Code of the Universal Church anciently in use. LXIV.
The testimonies of Epiphanius. Objections answered. All books, that be
otherwhiles termed divine writings, are not canonical Scripture. LXV.
The Testimony of S. Basil. "The objections, either not brought out of
his true writings, or nothing to the purpose. LXVI. The testimony of
S. Greg. Nazianzen. Cardinal Perron noted. LXVII. The testimony of
S. Amphilochius. "The most true and certain canon of Divine Scripture.
Gretser the Jesuit, the Roman Expurgatory Index, and Gentian Hervet,
noted. LXVIII. The testimony of Philastrius. LXIX. Of $S. Chrysos-
tom. LXX. S. Hierome's high estimation in the Church. His Prologues
prefixed, and placed in the front of all the vulgar Latin Bibles. LXXI.
Thirteen several and clear testimonies produced out of him. LXXII. Six
exceptions against him. LXXIII. All invalid. LXXIV. The commen-
dation of Ruffinus, and his testimony agreeing with all the Fathers of
the Church before him. LXXV. Five exceptions against him. LXXVI.
Answered and cleared. LXXVIL The citing of the controverted books
by the Fathers, under the name of divine and prophetical writings, no
good argument to prove them canonical and infallible Seripture. Some
sentences of S. Augustine, and the Pope's decretals, called divine and holy
scriptures. Why the apoeryphal books are bound up with our Bibles, and
read in our Churches. LXXVIII. No one Father during the first four
centuries to be brought against us. "The state of the question, concerning
the testimonies of the Fathers.
CHAPTER VII.
THE TESTIMONY OF THE FATHERS IN THE FIFTH CENTURY.
Page 124.
LXXIX. The common Latin Pible, which the Church of Africa used
in S. Augustines time, LXXX. Eight testimonies produced out of his
works, for our true Canon of Scripture. "The first edition of the Septua-
gint translation had none of the controverted books in it. "The Hellenist
Jews at Babylon and Alexandria. The Itomau Septuagint set forth by
xliv A TABLE, AND A SUMMARY
Pope Sixtus V. The apoeryphal books contained in our Bible preferred
before all other tractators upon the Scripture. Profitable, if they be ad-
visedly read. LXXXI. The Romanists endeavour to make S. Augustine
to confute himself. "Their objection out of his book of Christian Doctrine,
examined and answered. S. Augustine's caution before his general cata-
logue of Scripture books. "The Council of Trent noted. "Two sorts of
canonical writings. Cardinal Cajetan's advice to the reader of S. Augus-
tine. The Church of England hath put as many books in our Bible, as
S. Augustine had in his. He pleadeth for a citation brought by him out
of the book of Wisdom, but doth not say, that it was canonical and equal
in authority to the Law and the Prophets. "The inferior officers of the
Church read the apoeryphal books in a lower place: the canonieal were
read in a higher, by bishops and priests. Cardinal Bellarmine's thumb
laid upon S. Augustine's words, which Cardinal Perron disguiseth. The
Donatists, of whom the Circumcellions were a sect. "They had no Serip-
ture to defend their fury, and their self-homicide, but the book of the Mac-
cabees; which therefore S. Augustine excludeth from the divine and in-
dubitate canon. LXXXII. The canon of the Council of Carthage. The
Roman doctors agree not about it among themselves. "The African Code.
In what sense that Council is necessarily to be understood. "The African
Bible. Cardinal Bellarmine troubled how to reconcile it with the Roman.
LXXXIII. The pretended testimony of Pope Innocent the First, alleged
in favour of the apocryphal books, examined and refuted. "The decretal
epistles of the Popes not so ancient as they are pretended to be. The Code
of the Universal Church. The Code of Dionysius Exiguus. "The Collec-
tions of canons made by Ferrandus and Cresconius. "The original of the
Roman Code. LXXXIV. The testimony of the divines in France at Mar-
seilles, in this particular concerning the uncanonical books, unquestioned.
LXXXV. Of the General Council of Chalcedon receiving and confirming
the Code of the Universal Church. Wherein is included the testimony of
Pope Leo the First. The Council of Carthage, no part of the ancient Code.
LXXXVI. The pretended testimony of Pope Gelasius in favour of the
apoeryphal books, examined aud refuted, "The copies of Gratian various
and uncertain. LXXXVIT. The fine pageant of Popes, and their traditions
of the Trent-canon, that Becanus dressed up. LXXXVIII. The Judaique
and Christian canon of the Old Testament, one and the same. What the
omnipotent faculty of the Pope cannot do. | The Prefaces before the Latin
Bibles.
CHAPTER VIII.
'THE TESTIMONY OF THE ANCIENT ECCLESIASTICAL WRITERS IN
THE SIXTH AGE.
Page 170.
LXXXIX. Cassiodore'sagreement herein with S. Hierome, and ours with
them both. XC. Justinian's law confirming the four first General Coun-
OF THE CHAPTERS. xlv
cils, and the Universal Code. XCI. The testimony of Junilius, an African
Bishop, for the explication of their canon, and the exclusion of the apo-
cryphal books from it. XCIT. Primasius followeth our account. The
vanity of P. Cotton and Coeffeto. XCIII. The Testimony of Anastasius
the Patriarch of Antioch for the number of canonical books. XCIV. Leon-
tius excludeth the apocryphal writings, and is therefore censured by the
Master of the Pope's palace! in his Index Expurg. XCV. Victorinus the
Martyr, or an ancient author under his name, acknowledgeth no more
canonical books than S. Hierome did. XCVI. S. Augustine and the
Council of Carthage differ not herein from the Fathers that were before
them, as they all do from the Council of Trent.
CHAPTER IX.
THE TESTIMONIES OF THE ECCLESIASTICAL WRITERS IN
THE SEVENTH AGE.
Page 177.
XCVII. The ancient Canon of Scripture still observed. XCVIILI. All
the five Patriarchal Churches testify for it. XCIX. S. Gregory's testimony
toit. C. The pretences to the contrary examined and answered. At what
time he wrote his Morals. Employed to be Nunce to Constantinople,
wherewith the West Church at that time agreed. Card. Perron's device
to defeat S. Gregory's testimony ; which is given and granted to us by
others of his side. CI. The book set forth under S. Augustine's name, and
called The Wonders of tbe Scripture, excludeth the Maccabees from the
canon. CII. The testimony of Antiochus a Greek Doctor. "The three-
score queens in the Canticles. CIII. The testimony of Isidore, Bishop of
Seville in Spain. The rank and honour given to the apocryphal books,
(which were written first in Greek, most of them by unknown authors,)
not equal to the Prophets. "The Septuagint, and other translations of the
Bible. 'The tale, that was told Isidore by a Quidam Sapientum, and
Card. Perron's vain belief of it. CIV. The Fifth [SixiA ^] General
Council at Constantinople, and the Quini-Sext there in Trullo. The
canons of it rejected by many Romanists, but received into the Greek Code.
The Councils of Laodicea and Carthage both confirmed. "Their agree-
ment together.
CHAPTER X.
THE TESTIMONY OF THE ECCLESIASTICAL WRITERS IN
THE EIGHTH CENTURY.
Page 190.
CV. Damascen's number of Canonical books, He the first, that reduced
the body of Divinity into a Scholastical method, From him P. Lombard
xlvi A TABLE, AND A SUMMARY
took his pattern. The Ark of the Covenant. The ingenuity of some
Roman writers, more than others, in confessing that Damascen is against
them. "The supposititious sermon fathered upon him, and impertinently
urged against us. CVI. The several testimonies of Venerable Bede for the
Church of England, and our number of canonical books. Andr. Schot
noted. CVIL. The testimony of Adrian, an ancient Greek author recom-
mended by Photius.
CHAPTER XI.
THE TESTIMONIES OF THE ECCLESIASTICAL WRITERS IN
THE NINTH. CENTURY.
Page 196.
CVIII. Alcuin's testimony for the Churches of England and France.
CIX. The testimony of Charlemagne's Bishops. Their book against
images, and the second Council of Nice. OX. The distinction that Nice-
phorus the Patriarch of Constantinople made between the canonical and
contested books of Scripture. OXI. Rabanus Maurus followeth S. Hie-
rome's account. CXII. The testimony of Strabus, who first wrote the
Ordinary Gloss upon the Bible. CXIII. Agobardus Bishop of Lyons.
CXIV. Anastasius Bibliothecarius at Rome. |CXV. And Ambrosius
Ansbertus.
CHAPTER XII.
THE TESTIMONIES OF THE ECCLESIASTICAL WRITERS IN THE TENTH
AND ELEVENTH CENTURIES.
Page 200.
CXVI. Radulphus Flaviacensis against the perfect authority of the
apoeryphal books. CXVII. Hermannus Contractus ranketh them among
the writings of Josephus, and Julius the African. CXVIII. The testimony
of Giselbert, Abbot of Westminster, for the Church of England.
CHAPTER XIII.
THE TESTIMONIES OF THE ECCLESIASTICAL WRITERS IN
THE TWELFTH CENTURY.
Page 203.
CXIX. Zonaras referreth for the Canon of Scripture to the ancient rules
of the Greek Fathers. The Canon Law of the Greek Church. CXX.
The witness of Rupertus freed from Cardinal Bellarmine's aspersion.
CXXI. Of Honorius Augustodunensis. CXXII. Of Petrus Mauritius,
the Abbot of Clugny in France; who refuted the errors of the Petrobusians.
OF THE CHAPTERS, xlvii
CXXII. Of Hugo de S. Victore. "The writings of the ancient Fathers
publicly read in the Church, as well as the apocryphal books of the Bible.
CXXIV. Of Richardus de S. Victore, and S. Bernard. CX XV. Of Philip,
the Solitary. Gretsers cavil. CXXVI. The fabulous tale concerning the
mother of Gratian, Lombard, and Comestor. OXXVII. Comestor's testi-
mony. CXXVIII. And his Scholiast. CXXIX. The testimony of Beleth :
the edition of whose book is faulty. CXXX. Of Joh. Sarisburiensis bred
in the Church of England, and Bishop of Chartres in France. CXXXI.
Of Petrus Cellensis at Troyes. CXXXII. Of Theod. Balsamon, the Patri-
arch of Antioch. The Canons, whereby the Greek Churches were governed.
CHAPTER XIV.
THE TESTIMONIES OF THE ECCLESIASTICAL WRITERS IN THE
THIRTEENTH CENTURY.
Page 216.
CXXXIII. The age, wherein the Mendicant Friars, and the Schoolmen,
began first to set up in the world. CXXXIV. The Ordinary Gloss upon the
Bible received with great applause, wherein appeareth the common doc-
trine and belief of the Latin Church concerning our Canon of Scripture.
The Council of Trent noted. CXXXV. And, by the Ordinary Gloss, branded
(before-hand) with ignorance, and folly, for making the apoceryphal books
of equal authority with the canonical. CXXXVIL. S. Augustine explained.
CXXXVII. S. Hierome's Prologues. A direction (generally received) for
the readers of the Bible. Becanus noted, with the pretended authority of
Pope Innocent the First, and Gelasius. Leander of Doway, his vain excuse
made for S. Hierome, who needed it not. CXXXVIII. The express testi-
mony of Hugo Cardinalis. He the first Doctor in Divinity, and the first
Cardinal among the Friars Preachers. "The first. Collectors of the Con-
cordance of the Bible. ^ OXXXIX. Thomas of Aquin against the new
Canon of Trent. His 2a. 22. clipped. "The cavils of Canus and Cathe-
rn answered. CXL. The Gloss upon the Canon-Law, in what great
estimation it was. The testimony of Semeca, the first author of that
Gloss. The apocryphal books were not generally read in all Churches.
Àn answer to the exceptions of Driedo, and Andradius, CXLL. And the
Emendators of Gratian. CXLII. The Catholicon of John Balbus,
CHAPTER XV.
THE TESTIMONIES OF THE ECCLESIASTICAL WRITERS IN THE
FOURTEENTH CENTURY.
Page 227.
CXLIII. The agreement of the Oriental Churches herein with the West,
The testimony of Nicephorus Callistus. CXLIV. Of Joh. de Columna,
xlun A TABLE, AND A SUMMARY
Archbishop of Messina in Sicily. CXLV. Of Brito the Expositor, joined
heretofore unto the Ordinary Gloss upon the Bible. CXLVI. Of Nicholas
de Lira, the Commentator upon all the Scriptures. CXLVII. Of William
Ocham, a Doctor of the English Chureh. CXLVIII. Of Herveeus Natalis,
the General of the Preaching Friars in France. CXLIX. The rest of
the Schoolmen, of the same mind herein with their fellows.
CHAPTER XVI.
THE TESTIMONIES OF THE ECCLESIASTICAL WRITERS IN THE
FIFTEENTH CENTURY.
Page 233.
CL. Thomas surnamed Anglicus, CLI. and Thomas of Walden, both
Englishmen, follow S. Jerome's account. CLII. Paulus, the Bishop of
Burgos in Spain, in his notes printed with the Gloss upon the Bible, con-
tinueth the same distinction between the canonical and apocryphal books.
CLIII. The Council of Florence urged against it. Becanus the Jesuit's
extravagancy. CLIV. A brief history of that Council at Florence. Schism
among divers Popes. Decrees of the Council of Constance, wherein three
Popes were deposed. A Council began at Pavia, and ended at Sienne,
whereof no Acts are extant, but that the Clergy was deluded in it, and
another Council appointed at Basil; which, as soon as they began there
to speak of Reformation, proved formidable to the Pope Eugenius the
Fourth. His bull sent forth to dissolve them: which they resisted, depos-
ing that Pope, and choosing another. CLV. The bleeding condition of
the Empire and Church in the East. The Turks invade them. Seeking
help from the West, the Pope (hoping to get them under his dominion)
inviteth them to a Council in Italy. They are likewise invited by the
Princes of the Empire in. Germany, and the Council at Basil. But the
Greeks went to the Pope, who had made them large promises. CLVI. His
Council translated from Ferrara to Florence. Disputations between the
Greek and Latin Church. 'The Greeks at home in great peril to be over-
run by the Turks. A sudden seeming agreement made in the Council:
against which the Bishop of Ephesus protesteth in the name of the Greek
Church. CLVII. The Articles of the pretended Union. CLVIII. The
Legates from the Patriarch of Armenia. The ending of the Council, and
the departure of the Greeks. "The Instruction said to be there given by
the Pope to the Armenians, concerning the seven pretended sacraments
and other rites of the Romish Church, an improbable tale. All this while
not a word spoken there of the Scripture canon. CLIX. Only Caranza,
(a Spaniard, and. Confessor to Queen Mary of England,) in his Epitome
of the Councils hath substituted a decree to that purpose, which in the
Council itself was never made. CLX. And this (forsooth) is the canon
of the pretended General Council at Florence, that is urged by Becanus
and other Romanists against us. Florence no Q2cumenical Council: con-
OF THE CHAPTERS. xlix
demned by the Council of Basil, then sitting. 'The pretended Union made
there, renounced by the Greeks after their return home. CLXI. The testi-
mony of Antoninus, (who was present in that Council, afterward made Arch-
bishop of the place, and not long since sainted by the Pope,) for the com-
mon judgment of the Latin Church against the present Romanists.
CLXIL The like ample testimony given by Alphonsus Tostatus, the most
renowned man of his age. The Council of Trent noted. CLXIII. The
reading of the apocryphal books, how far permitted. CLXIV. The testi-
mony of Denys the Carthusian, (a great man with Pope Eugenius,) that
the Church doth not receive them to prove any article of Faith by them.
CHAPTER XVII.
THE TESTIMONIES OF THE ECCLESIASTICAL WRITERS IN THE
SIXTEENTH CENTURY.
Page 231.
CLXV. The testimony of Fr. Ximenius the Cardinal, and Archbishop of
Toledo, together with other learned men, that set out the Complutensian
Dible, expressly putting the apocryphal Books out of the Canon of Scrip-
ture. CLXVI. The Preface before Lyra's Bible, printed at Basil. CLXVII.
Picus, Count of Mirandula, adhereth firmly to S. Jerome, as to the common
voice of the Church. | CLXVIII. Jac. Faber Stapulensis, CLXIX. Jod.
Clichtoveus, CLXX. Lud.Vives, CLXXI. Georg. Venetus, all witnesses
forus. CLXXII. Erasmus, (now in great reputation with all men, but the
Monks that hated him,) his testimony for the ancient Church, and for his
own time. Censured by many for other matters, but not for his judgment
and belief in this particular. CLXXIIL Card. Cajetan, the oracle of
divines that then lived. His large and express testimony for the Article
of our Church. His explication of S. Aug., and the Council of Carthage,
reconciling them to S. Jerome, and the Council of Laodicea. "Ten years
before the Council began at Trent, all this went for good Catholic doctrine,
even at Rome itself. Catharin insulted over Cajetan, as a dog over a dead
lion. No man wrote against him in hislife-time. CLXXIV. Catharin, (who
was the first, that set forth the new canon,) reprehended and derided by
his own friend, for opposing Cajetan and the Church herein. CLXXV.
Joh. Driedo, employed to write against Luther, acknowledgeth the apo-
eryphal books to be out of the Seripture-canon. CLXXVI. 5o doth Joh.
Ferus. CLXXVIIL. And the several translations of the Bible, set forth by
Pagnin, Braciolus, Birkman, Rob. Stephen, and Vatablus. OLXXVIII.
A recapitulation of the former testimonies, in all the several parts and
Churches of Christendom.
] A TABLE, AND A SUMMARY
CHAPTER XVIII.
THE NEW DECREE OF THE COUNCIL AT TRENT AGAINST ALL THE
FORMER TESTIMONIES OF THE UNIVERSAL CHURCH.
Page 264.
CLXXIX. Against all these, a few men at Trent made a decree, to
control the whole Christian world; and the Pope, when he confirmed this
decree, commanded it to be held as a necessary article of Faith, without
which no man might be saved. CLXXX. Whereby they have miserably
rent the Church in pieces. CLXXXI. A brief history of the calling,
assembling, and proceedings in the Council of Trent. "The reformation
of abuses begun in Luther's time. Pope Leo the Tenth sendeth out his
bull, and commandeth that both Luther and all his adherents, (among
whom where the Duke of Saxony, and divers Princes of the Empire,)
should be driven out of their countries. "The Princes, for the preventing
of further trouble and schism, desire a free and General Council in some
convenient place of Germany. But Pope Leo, (to whom it was dreadful
to hear of such a Council,) declined it, and presently died. CLXXXII.
Adrian the Sixth, his successor, promiseth reformation, but lived not to
do any thing in it. CLXXXIII. Clement the Seventh, likewise, that fol-
lowed him, studiously avoided the calling of a Council, and died not long
after. CLXXXIV. But the next Pope, (Paul the Third,) upon certain con-
ditions made with the Emperor, condescended to have it called at Mantua
in Italy: which came to nothing ; as did also a second summons, that he
made of it, to Vicenza : and, atlast, he sent forth his bull of Indietion to have
it held at Trent, by all Bishops and Abbots that were sworn to his obedi-
ence. CLXXXV. Public protestations set forth against it. CLXXXVI.
The Council deferred. CLXXXVII. The league between the Emperor
and the King of England; at which the Pope stormeth, CLXXXVIII.
'The Emperor and the French King agree to reform the Court of Rome,
and to restore the Church to her ancient purity: which made the Pope to
begin and order the Council to his own best advantage. CLXXXIX. His
instructions to his Legates. CXC. His GZcumenical Council, made up first
with twenty, and after with forty-three Prelates. "Titular Bishops and
pensioners to the Pope, sent to increase the number. CXCI. The first
four sessions. "Their Anathema added to their decree for their new canon
of Scripture. CXCII. Against which many learned men pleaded there ;
but the voices of Catharin's faction prevailed forit. CXCIII. "The words
of the decree itself. CXCIV. For which they had no Catholie Tradition,
Council, Father, Schoolman, or other Ecclesiastical writer in former ages.
The small and inconsiderable number of men, that now gave their voices to
it. CXCV. The vanity of their pretended tradition for it. CXCVI. The
difference between them, and S. Augustin. The Council of Carthage,
Pope Innocent, Gelasius, and Eugenius. "The novelty of their ac-
eursed Anathema, | CXCVII. For which they have nothing to plead.
OF THE CHAPTERS. li
CXCVIII. The Pope's new Creed ; the last article whereof curseth, and
damneth, those whom God hath blessed,
CHAPTER XIX.
THE CONCLUSION, AND SUMMARY OF ALL THE FORMER CHAPTERS.
Page 284.
CXCIX. A defence of the Church of England, and those that adhere
to it, by the ancient Church of the Old Testament: by Christ and His
Apostles in the New: and by all the Fathers, and Doctors of the Church
that followed: all which are condemned by the decrees and anathema of
the later Assembly at Trent; which is cause enough, (if there were no
other, as many other there be) to reject it.
CHAPTER XX.
THE REMAINDER.
Page 285.
CC. The canonical and undoubted Scriptures being our foundation, we
are to believe and live according to the rules therein prescribed us. "The
golden rule of the Church of England.
SCHOLASTICAL HISTORY
OF THE
CANON OF THE HOLY SCRIPTURES;
OR
THE CERTAIN AND INDUBITATE NUMBER OF CANONICAL
BOOKS, THAT BELONG THEREUNTO.
COSIN. B
SCHOLASTICAL HISTORY,
$c.
CH APTER-E
TUEHISESSP/EUUESSEPASQUTS-
I. Tux Books of Scripture are therefore called canonical, c mA p.
because, as they had their prime and sovereign authority Ll.
from God Himself, by whose divine will and inspiration 2 Tim. 3.
they were first written, and by whose blessed providence 1^:
AI
Scriptureis
they have been ever since preserved and delivered over to of divine
inspiration.
posterity, so have they been likewise received, and in allop.t.1.21.
times acknowledged by His Church to be the infallible (The) holy
men of God
rule* of our Faith, and the perfect square of our actions, spake as
22 ime 15, 44: S9 Jin xx:
31; Tertul. adv. Hermog., c. 22. [p.
241.] Adoro Seripturz plenitudinem.
Orig., Tract. 27. in Mat. [tom. iii. p.
852.] S. Scriptura verissima regula
in dogmatibus. [Origcen's words are:
* Malum quidem est invenire aliquem
secundum mores vitze errantem ; multo
autem pejus arbitror esse in dogmati-
bus aberrare, et non secundum veris-
simam regulam Seripturarum sentire.' ]
S. Chrysost., Hom. xiii. in 2 ad Tim.
Exquisita omnium rerum trutina et
regula. ['There are only ten homilies
on 2 Tim. in S. Chrysostom. "The
words here cited have escaped the
Editor's search, but the sense is borne
out by the following words which oc-
cur in Hom. viii.: kal 'yàp rà vpakréa
brorí(0evra. Aí Tpadal, ral rà ui] mpac-
Téa. tom. xi. p. 712.] S. Aug. lib. ii.
contr. Donat, c. 6. Divina statera.
[al. lib. ii. cap. 6. de Baptismo, tom. ix.
col. 101.—$S. Augustine's argument is:
* Non afferamus stateras dolosas, ubi
appendamus quod volumus, et quo-
modo volumus, pro arbitrio nostro di-
centes, Hoc grave, hoc leve est: sed
afferamus Divinam stateram de Scrip-
they were
turis Sanctis, tanquam de thesauris Do- moved by
minicis, &e.] Idem, de Doectr. Christ., the Holy
l.ii. c. 9. (tom. iii. col. 24.] (In qui- Ghost.
bus) inveniuntur illa omnia, quz» con- Luke 1.70.
tinent Fidem moresque vivendi. Idem, As He
De bono vid. c. 1. [al. cap. 2. tom. vi. spake by
col. 369.] Saneta Scriptura nostra the mouth
doctrinze regulam figit, [ne audeamus of His holy
sapere plusquam oportet sapere.] Vinc. prophets.
Lirin. Commonitor., c. 2, 41. [al. c. 29.
ap. Galland. Biblioth., tom. x. pp. 103,
1158.] Canon Seripturarum perfectus
est, sibique ad omnia satis superque
sufficit. [The argument is: * Forsitan
requirat aliquis, Cum sit perfectus
Scripturarum canon, sibique ad om-
nia satis superque sufficiat, quid opus
est, ut ei Ecclesiasticee intelligentice
jungatur auctoritas? Quia videlicet
Scripturam Sacram pro ipsa sua alti-
tudine non uno eodemque sensu uni-
versi aecipiunt,] S. Atbanasius, lib.
contr. Idol. ad Mac. [contra Gentes,
tom. i. p. 1.] Sacre et Divinitus inspi-
ratzé Sceripturze per se sufficiunt ad
veritatis indicationem. [abrdpkeis uev
ydp cic: Ai "A'yiu kal OcómveuaToi
Tpaoal mpós T4jv Tjs àAm0elas &mayye-
Aíav. ]
B 9
CH
I
4 A Scholastical History of
AP. in all things that are any way needful for our eternal
salvation.
II. Other books, what honour soever they have heretofore
had in the Church, or what is there still continued to them ;
yet, if they cannot shew all these marks and characters
upon them :—
l. That they are of supreme and divine authority:
2. lhat they were written by men specially acted and in-
spired for that purpose by the. Spirit of God: 3. That they
were by the same men and the same authority delivered
over for such to all posterity: 4. "That they have been
received for such by the Church of God in all ages; and,
5. That all men are both to regulate their faith, and to
measure their actions by them, as by the undoubted wit-
nesses of God's infallible truth, and ordinances declared in
them :—if they want any of these peculiar and proper notes
of difference, whereby the books of God are distinguished
from the writings of men; pious and useful books they may
be in their kind, but they shall want that honour which is
specially reserved to the dignity of sovereign and divine
Scripture; whereunto this honour is due, (saith S. Aug.)
and to no other writing besides, That * whatsoever is there
said is undoubtedly true, and ought most firmly to be be-
lieved, without any further question or disputation about
it^; which cannot be said of any other writing, that was
ever yet composed and sent abroad into the world.
III. The books, that make up the body and structure of
this canonical Scripture, are divided into the Old and New
Testament. For the coming of our Saviour into the world
divides the whole age of the world into two parts, one that
went before His coming, and another that began a new ac-
count of time with it. In the first He was expected ; and
fallaciter posuisse, non dubitem.
* [dem, de Bapt. contr. Donatistas,
lib. ii. cap. 3. [tom.ix. eol. 98.] Quis
nesciat Sanctam Scripturam canonicam,
5» S. August, Epist. xix. ad S.
Hieron. [al. Ep. 82. s. 3. tom. ii. col.
190.] Ego—solis eis Scripturarum
libris, qui jam canonici appellantur,
didiei hune timorem honoremque de-
ferre, ut nullum eorum auctorem scri-
bendo aliquid errasse firmissime cre-
dam. Rursus: [col 199.] "Tantum-
modo Seripturis canenicis hane in-
genuam debeo servitutem, quà Eas
solas ita sequar, ut conscriptores ea-
rum nihil in eis omnino errasse, nihil
tam Veteris quam Novi Testamenti,
certis suis terminis contineri, eamque
omnibus [posterioribus episcoporum]
literis ita preponi, ut de illa omnino
dubitari et disceptari non possit, utrum
verum vel [utrum ] rectum sit, quiequid
in ea scriptum esse constiterit.
-
ihe Canon of the Scriptures. 5
in the second He was exhibited. "The books therefore of the
Old Testament belong all to the former part, wherein He
was promised and set forth by Moses and the Prophets: the
books of the New appertain all to the latter, wherein the
truth and perfection of all that the prophets had said of Him
before is clearly declared by His own blessed Evaugelists
and Apostles, with whom the canon of the Scriptures ended.
And no book, which cannot be referred to one of these
classes, may be said to be any part of the divine and au-
thentie rule of religion, that the sons of men received by
revelation from the Spirit of God.
IV. For of all the law and the prophets, which delivered
the Holy Oracles to us, Malachi was the last; by whose Mal.3.1;
PREFACE.
prophecy, ending at S. John the Baptist under the title ks
. . . . . Mark 1.
and type of Elias, there is a manifest combination of the 1,9. The
Old and New Testament together: the ending of that last Mr E
prophecy being set forth and declared by S. Mark to be pelofJesus
NE i : SS : Christ, the
the beginning of the Gospel; whereunto Christ Himself 55, 556,4,
also gave His own testimony, and said, that *all the pro- e DM)
ten 1n the
phets and the law prophesied until John: which is as Prophes,
much to say as that, after the prophecy made of him, ES
there came no other prophets between them. For, where messenger
Malachi ends the Old Testament, all the Evangelists begin PUE Eu
the New, Mat. 11.13;
V. And the New Testament was likewise closed up and iR "i
finished by S. John the Apostle; who, to exclude all writers Mark 1. 1;
that should come after him. from having any part or fellow- 15 L5:
ship in the divine canon of Scripture, setteth this seal upon
his book wherewith the whole body of the Bible is now con-
cluded, that, *if any man shall add unto these things, God Rev.22.18.
shall add the plagues unto him, that are written in this
book," &e. For to that which is perfect nothing may be
added, nor nothing taken away from it*.
à Hine Corn. Jansen. in Eeclus. xlviii.
11. [p. 565.] Malachias de Johanne
Baptista aperte vaticinatus est. Obser-
vandum itaque, [Jansen's own words
are: * Sane, si de Joanne Baptista vati-
cinatus est Malachias in praedictis ver-
bis, sieut de eo aperte vaticinatus est cap.
3, observandum est,'] quod novissima
omnium prophetiarum, quze in canone
apud Hebraeos habentur, verba sunt
de Johanne Baptista; post quem pro-
missum nulla extat prophetia scripta
ab aliquo propheta qui canonicus ha-
betur, quousque ille promissus veniret,
a quo incipit Scriptura N. Test. ut
hine intelligere liceat mirabilem con-
nexionem Sceripturze N. T. cum Pro-
phetis.
€ Observatio 'l'ostati, quaest. 1. 1n 1v.
Perfecto nec
Deut. [tom. iv. fol. 19.]
(CUEDEASD:
I
Rom. 3.
6 A Scholastical History of
VI. Those books, therefore, which were thus delivered to
God's Church at first, as His undoubted word and verity,
whereby all points of faith and religion are for ever to be
ordered, ought still to be retained, and no more to be added
to them in either of these two Testaments.
VII. And to know exactly what the true number and
names of those books are which belong to them both, there
is no safer course to be taken, than herein to follow the
public voice and the universal testimony of the same Church;
which, from hand to hand receiving those books into the
divine and authentie canon of Scripture, hath. brought them
down from the times of Moses and the prophets to the time
of Christ and Iis Apostles, and so from their time to ours
successively in all ages.
VIII. For, though there be many internal testimonies
belonging to the Holy Scriptures, whereby we may be suf-
?. ficiently assured that they are the true and lively Oracles of
God; such as be,—the height and majesty of the things
there delivered above all other conceptions and writings in
the world: the perpetual analogy and conformity of all the
several parts therein contained, one with another: the great-
ness and dignity of those prophecies which be there foretold ;
and the truth or certainty of them all, which be there ful-
filled: together with the divine power and providence, that
hath confirmed and preserved them to all posterity : besides
the spiritual force and efficacy, (which is never there want-
ing unto them that do not wilfully resist it) to move and
induce us unto a most certain and firm belief of them ;—yet
for the particular and just number of such books, whether
they be more or less than either some private persons or
addi potest, nec auferri debet. — Sic
A poc. cap. ult., quia tota Revelationum
Doctrinam menti nostre inserit. ([S.
Chrysostom's words are: kal yàp $i-
series claudebatur, dicitur, *Si quis ap-
posuerit ad haze, apponet Deus super
illum plagas, &c.
f S. Chrysost. Orat. 24. in Genes.
Dominum benignum habemus. Et
ubi viderit nos sollicitos esse, et mag-
num desiderium ad Divina Oracula
intelligenda adferre, non. permittit nos
ulla re indigere, sed statim illustrat in-
tellectum nostrum, et illuminationem
suam largitur, quodque sapientie: ejus
proclive est, universam illam veram
AdvÜpemov éxouev Aeomórmv, kal émei-
bày 15m uepuuvGvras Tjuàs, kal móÜov
moAUr émibeucvuuévovus mpbs cl]v àv
Oelev No*yíev karavóncw, obk &doíigsur
érépov Tivbs 8enoivou, àAX" eb0éws $o-
rite Tv Tuérepov Aoyicubr, kal TÀv
map AjTOU £Axaudjur xapíterau, kal,
KaTa Th eUufjxavov abTO0) coíav, vG-
cav Tl)v &Aw05 Oi9ackaA(av évrí0mci
Tf huerépa wvxü.—Llom. iv. p. 216;
Homil. in Gen. vi. 10.]
the Canon of the Scriptures. 7
some one particular Church of late have been pleased to rueracr.
make them, we have no better nor other external rule or
testimony herein to guide us, than the constant voice of the
Catholic and Universal Church, as it hath been delivered to
us upon record from one generation to another?.
IX. Concerning the books that belong to the New Testa-
ment, there is not any difference between us and other
Churches about them. For though some few particular and
private persons have, both of late and heretofore, either out
of their error rejected, or out of their curiosity (more than
befitted them) debated, the canonical authority of the Epistle
of S. Paul to the Hebrews, the Epistle of S. James, the
second Epistle of S. Peter, the second and third of S. John,
the Epistle of S. Jude, and the Apocalypse, besides some
other lesser parts of the Gospels, yet can it never be shewed
that any entire Church, nor that any national or provincial
council, nor that any multitude of men in their confessions
or catechisms, or other such publie writings, have rejected
them, or made any doubt of them at all. Indeed, Luther
and some certain men that lived with him in Germany, (no
great number nor party of them,) were otherwhiles of that
mind, that the Epistle of S. James, &c., might be called into
question, whether they were canonical or no; but afterwards
5 Tertul, De Prescript, cap. 96.
[p.2158.] Age jam, qui voles curiosi-
tatem melius exercere in negotio salu-
tis tuze; pereurre Ecclesias Aposto-
lieas, apud quas ipse adhuc cathedrae
Apostolorum suis locis precesident,
[vulgo, presidentur,] apud quas lpse
authentieze litere, eorum recitantur.—
S. Aug., lib. 28. contra Faustum, cap.
2. Nos iis libris Fidem accommodare
debemus, quos Ecclesia, ab ipso Christo
inchoata, et per Apostolos provecta certa
successionum serie usque ad hzec tem-
pora, toto terrarum orbe dilatata, ab
initio traditos et conservatos agnoscit
atque approbat. ['The original passage
occurs in the following interrogatory
form: *Cum ergo necesse sit alterum
horum librorum esse mendacem, cui
nos potius censes Fidem accommodare
debere? Ei-ne quem illa Ecclesia, ab
ipso Christo inchoata et per Apostolos
provecta certa successionum serie us-
que ad hzc tempora, toto terrarum
orbe dilatata, ab initio traditum et
conservatum agnoscit atque approbat,
an ei quem eadem Ecclesia incog-
nitum reprobat, cum etiam proferatur
ab hominibus ita veracibus ut Chris-
tum laudent esse mentitum? Tom. viii.
col. 440.] Whitak. de S. Seriptur.
q. 3. cap. 2. [tom. i. p. 316.] Ec-
clesize munus est, non tantum ut testis
et custos sit Scripturarum, et genuinas
a non genuinis discernat, sed etiam eas
divulget et proponat. [This sentence
is not an extract, but it expresses the
substance of three sections at cap. 2.
quist. 3. Controv. 1l. (sive Disputat.
de S. Seripturis,) where the words to
which Cosin appears to refer are as
follows :—
* Primum: fEocclesia testis
custos Sacrarum Literarum, &c.
* Secundum: Ecclesiz officium est,
ut veras permanas ac genuinas Serip-
turas a falsis supposititiis ac adulte-
rinis dijudicet ac discernat, &c.
*'Tertium : Eeclesiv€ officium est
Scripturas divulgare, proponere, prz-
dicare, promulgare,' &e.]
est et
(USEIPASP:
i;
Conc.
"Trident.
Sess. 4.
8 A Scholastical History of
they amended their judgment, and persisted no longer in
that error, wherein some others of the Latin Church (but
never any considerable number or eminent persons there)
had been involved before them. ^ And at this day all the
Churches of Christendom are at one accord for the books of
the New Testament. :
X. But for the Old Testament they are not so. For
herein the canon of the council of Trent hath made the
Roman Church to differ both from itself, (considered as it
was in former ages,) and from all other Churches besides,
by adding to the old canon (strictly and properly so taken)
six entire books which were never in it before, that is to
say, Tobit, Ecclesiasticus, Wisdom, Judith, the first and the
second of the Maccabees, together with certain other pieces
of Baruch, Esther, and Daniel; all which, before the time of
this new council, (where the pope and his partizans, both
in this and in many other divine matters besides, took a
most enormous liberty to define what they pleased,) were
wont to be severed, even among themselves, from the true
canonical Scriptures: to the body whereof they have now
not only annexed them, and made the one to be of *equal
authority^? with the other, but they have likewise added this
above all, that *whosoever shall not receive them? as they
do, and believe them to be as good * canonical Scripture? as
the rest, (that is, all equally inspired by God, and delivered
over to His Church for such ever since they were first
written) must undergo the *'curse' of their unhallowed
sentence, and be made * incapable of eternal salvation* : the
capacity and assured hope whereof, though (thanks be to
God) it never was, nor ever will be in their power to take
from us, yet have they laid their most unchristian *anathema?
upon all other Churches and persons of the world, and ex-
cluded them from *all possibility of being saved! unless
^ Omnes libros, &c.—pari pietatis af-
fectu ac reverentia suscipit et venera-
tur.—([ Conc. Trident. Sess. 4. Decret.
de Can. Script. Labbe, tom. xiv. col.
140.]
! $i quis autem libros ipsos integros
cum omnibus suis partibus, &c.— pro
canonicis non susceperit.— Ibid.
k Anathema sit.—lIbid. [col. 747.]
! Hane veram et Catholicam fidem,
extra quam nemo salvus esse potest, —
sponte profiteor, &c. Omnia a Tri-
dentina synodo tradita et definita in-
dubitanter recipio :—damnata ego pari-
ter damno,—et anathematizo. —lIdem
spondeo, voveo, ac juro: Sie me Deus
adjuvet, et Sancta (Ejus) Evangelia.
Ibid. in Bulla Pii P. IV. super forma
juramenti professionis Fidei.—[ Labbe,
tom. xiv. col. 945. ]
the Canon of the Scriptures. 9
in this and many other particulars, (as unsound and as false
as this) be first received and believed for the true articles of
our Christian Faith.
XI. By which their unsufferable and inexcusable deter-
mination in that council, they have given the world sufficient
cause to reject the council, if there were no other reasons to
be brought against it (as many and very many other there
be) but this alone,—that herein, against the common Faith
and the Catholic canon of the Church of God, they have
gone about to bind all men's consciences to theirs, and given
no more faith or reverence to the true and infallible Serip-
tures of God than they do to other additional books and
writings of men.
XII. For the whole current of antiquity runs against
them. And the Universal Church of Christ, as well under
the Old as the New Testament, did never so receive those
books which are now by us termed Apocryphal, nor ever
acknowledged them to be of the same order, authority, or
reverence with the rest, which both they and we call strictly
and properly canonical.
XIII. In proof whereof we shall here recite the testi-
mony of the Church in every age, concerning the canon of
the Old Testament, and the books that belong there-
unto:—
XIV. Where the question will not be; 1. Whether those
Apocryphal books either have been heretofore, or may still
be, read in the Church for the better instruction and edify-
ing of the people in many good precepts of life; 2. Nor
whether they may be joined together in one common volume
with the Bible, and comprehended under the general name
of Holy Scripture, as that name is largely and improperly
taken; 3. Nor whether the moral rules, and profitable his-
tories or examples therein contained, may be set forth and
cited in a sermon or other treatise of religion; 4. Nor
whether the ancient Fathers thought these books (at least,
some passages in them) worthy of their particular considera-
tion, both for the elucidation of divers places in the Old
'l'estament, and for the better enabling of them to get a
more perfect understanding of the ecclesiastical story ; 5. Nor
(USEIPASD:
I.
10 A Scholastical History of
yet whether, in the very Articles of Faith, some certain say-
ings that are found in those books (agrecable herein to the
others that are canonical) may not be brought for the more
abundant explaining and clearing of them :—for all this we
grant: and to all these purposes there may be good use
made of an Apocryphal book :—but the question only is,
whether all or any of those books be purely, positively, and
simply Divine Scripture, or to all purposes and in all senses
sacred and canonical, so as that they may be said (or were
ever so accounted) to be of the same equal and sovereign
authority with the rest, for the establishing and determining
of any matter of faith, or controversy in religion, no less
than the true and undoubted canonical books of Scripture
themselves.
XV. And in this sense what books were anciently received
into the canon, and what were not, we are to enquire in
order; of them first, whom it first concerned to know them
perfectly ; aud then of others, that received the just number
of them, and so delivered them over to posterity. For thus
doth every nation take knowledge of their own peculiar laws
and histories that belong unto them: of which as there 1s no
better assurance to be had, than the records of those times
wherein they were first enrolled, and the joint testimony of
those persons who then lived upon the place; so, in our
present case, they that were the nearest both in regard of
time and place, to the first writing and dehvery of those
books which God then committed to the custody and care
of His Church, ought certainly, before all others, to be of
most credit with us in giving their testimony unto them.
XVI. To make it therefore undeniably appear, that the
Church of England, together with all other reformed and
Christian Churches abroad, are better observers of this
Scripture-canon than the Church of Rome now is: 1. We
are first to enquire of the ancient Judaical Church, which
received the canonical books of the Old "Testament from
Moses and the Prophets: 2. And then of the Christian
Church, which received the books both of the Old Testament
and the New from Christ and His holy Apostles. For the
Oracles under the Old Testament had their period. with the
prophets; and under the New spake no more after the time
the Canon of the Scriptures. 11
of Christ's disciples. And what writing soever it be, that rnxracr.
hath not first been received and delivered by them as pro-—
perly belonging to the undoubted canon of divine Scripture,
[it] cannot either by any tract of time, or by all the power
under heaven, be made canonical: which is so great and so
irrefragable a truth, that Cardinal Bellarmine himself is
forced to confess it", even in his greatest heat and op-
position against us. Nor can his evasion here serve him to
any purpose, to say, that, «though the Church may not at
her own pleasure make a book canonical which was not so
before, yet, by virtue of some ancient testimonies, she may
declare it to be canonical, (as the Church of Rome hath
lately done,) for all after-ages to receive it. For, as it shall
appear by this following discourse, that those ancient testi-
monies are but pretended, and that none can clearly be pro-
duced to that purpose, (they being made, both by him and
others, to speak that which they never meant,) so, if any
such might be brought, yet would they stand him (or the
Church of ftome) in no stead at all, for the addition of any
new books to the Old Testament, (which are the books now
only in controversy.) For having formerly" acknowledged,
as he doth often after?, that the Church of the Jews had no
such books in their Bible, that is, neither more nor less than
we have in ours, (wherein he says very true,) all the testi-
monies that he can pretend to bring against it, will be
brought against the truth and himself both: there being
&c.
m [jib. i. De Ver. Dei, cap. 10. sect.
Itaque. [tom. i. col. 42. Itaque non
dicimus,— Ecclesiam (id est, Papam)
posse pro suo arbitrio, sine ullis vete-
rum testimoniis, facere librum canoni-
cum de non canonico, et de canonico
non canonicum, &c. ]—Fatemur [enim]
ecclesiam nullo modo posse facere li-
brum canonicum de non canonico, nec
contra, [sed tantum declarare quis sit
habendus canonicus, et hoc non temere,
nec pro arbitratu, sed ex veterum testi-
moniis, &c. ]
? [bid. in princ.— Omnes libros,
quos Protestantes non recipiunt, etiam
Hebrzei non admittunt. [ l'hese words
appear to be a paraphrase of the follow-
ing, which occur at the beginning of
cap. 10. De V. Dei, col. 38. *Hi libri
simul omnes rejiciuntur ab Hebreeis,
Hebraorum sententiam sequun-
tur heretici hujus temporis fere om-
nes] Et sect. Ad locum. [col. 40.
*Dieo duo genera hagiographorum
Jud:zos habuisse, quedam intra ar-
cam, et quzdam extra aream. Quo
erant intra aream Hagiographa dice-
bantur ad distinctionem historicorum
et propheticorum voluminum; et hiec
canonica habebantur:— qus autem
erant extra arcam dicebantur hagio-
grapha ad distinctionem. canonicorum
et sacrorum, &c.]
9 [bid., sect. Jam hzc. [col. 42.
Etsi non habeantur testimonia a syna-
goga Judzorum, tamen habentur ab
Ecclesia Apostolica; et hoc sufficit. ]
et sect. Respondent. (col. 42.] et cap.
14. s. 1. [col. 52. ]
12 4A Scholastical History of
CHAP. no subsequent ages able to give good testimony to a thing
which never was, or to say they received from the Jews such
books as the Jews never had, nor received themselves. For
then should they testify that which were altogether false.
CHAPTER II.
THE TESTIMONY OF THE ANCIUNT JUDAICAL CHURCH.
Ps. 147. XVII. The honour and privilege, which the posterity of
d s Jacob sometimes had above all the world besides, was to be
claravitJa- that; peculiar people of God, to whom He was pleased to
e make His laws and His Scriptures known: nor was there
"412 — then any other Church but theirs, or any other oracles of
Israeli : A ;
nonsicfe- God than what were committed to them. — For they had all
Bu that were then extant?, and all written in their own lan-
Rom.3.2. guage.
Dus XVIII. 'These they divided into three several classes:
suntelo- whereof the firsí comprehended the five books of Moses;
quaDé- (he second al] the prophets; and the /Aird those writings
The which they called the Chethubim, or books that were written
pups by the holy men of God who were not so properly to be
Ayéypa-. ranked among the prophets: from whom both the five books
i of Moses and these Chethubim were distinguished, because,
howsoever they were all written by the same prophetical
spirit and instinct which the books of the prophets were,
yet— Moses having been their special lawgiver, and the
writers of these other books having had no public mission
or office of prophets, (for some of them were kings, and
others were great and potent persons in their times,)—they
gave either of them a peculiar class by themselves.
XIX. In this division, as they reckoned five books in the
first class, so in the second they counted eight, and in the
third nine,—two and twenty in alls :—in number equal to
" S. Aug. in Psal. xl. [tom. iv. col. apparently from memory. They con-
353.] Proferantur codices Judzorum: — vey the true sense; and the passages
apud ipsos sunt Lex et Prophetz, in are again produced at greater length,
quibus Christus przdicatus est. Etin num. 80.]
Psal. lvi. [s. 9. tom. iv. col. 534.] Om- 4 S. Hieronym. in Prologo Galeato.
nes ipsos libros habent Judzi. [Both — [Op.,tom. ix. col. 454. et seq.] Fiunt
these passages are inaccurately quoted, — pariter veteris Legis libri Xxii., ld est;
the Canon of the Scriptures.
13
the letters of their alphabet', and as fully comprehending rrsr. or
all that was then needful to be known and believed, as the
number of their letters did all that was requisite to be said
And hereof after this manner they made their
or written.
enumeration :
Genesis.
Exodus.
Leviticus.
"The Books of Moses. ]
|
pu.
| Numbers. j
Deuteronomy.
Joshua.
Judges and Ruth!.
Samuel 1 and 2.
|
U
Four Books of the
former Prophets.
Kings 1 aud 2.
[m
Four Books of the |
later Prophets.
Jeremy, and his
Lamentations?.
Ezechiel.
IV
IV.
(ehe Book of the
|
And the rest
of the 4
holy writers. |
|
|
.
|
|
XE NU E
King David's Psalter.
King Solomon's Proverbs.
His Book of the Preacher.
His Song of Songs.
The Book of Job.
The Book of Daniel.
The Book of Ezra and Nehemiah?.
The Book of Esther.
———ÉÁ—
-
P
L'The Book of Chronicles 1 and 2*. J
XXII.
JEWISH
CHURCH.
! Which
was put as
an Appen-
dix to the
Judges.
? ''he He-
brews
counted
them but
one book
apiece,
3 Counted
but for one
book.
5! Which
were all
put into
one, and
called * The
Book of the
Prophets.
Acts 7. 42,
5 'Tlhe Jews
reckoned
them both
together
for one.
9$ And these
two went
with them
Which last Book of the Chronicles, containing the sum of yt 5, one
all their former histories, and reaching from the creation of book.
the world to their return from Babylon, is a perfect epitome
Mosis quinque, Prophetarum octo,
Hagiographorum novem.
r Sixt. Senensis, lib. 1. par. 2. [tom. i.
p.14. Quidam, inter quos Josephus
et Philo, supputant sacros Libros juxta
numerum Hebraicarum literarum ;]
ut, quemadmodum sunt apud Hebraeos
xxii. literze, quibus omnia quz dici
scribique possunt comprehenduntur,
8
ita xxii. volumina sint, quibus con-
tinentur omnia quz de Divinis rebus
sciri et enunciari queant.
* S. Hier. Epist. ad Paulin. [tom. i.
col. 277.] Liber Chronicorum est In-
strumenti veteris epitome. [S. Jerome's
words are: * Paralipomenon liber, id
est Instrumenti veteris érurojudj, tantus
ac talis est,' &c. ]
(IEISASB:
DIS
Vide Num.
XXxiv.
Haggaiand
Zachary
were two
other.
14 4A Scholastical History of
of all the Old Testament, and therefore not unfitly so placed
by them as that it concluded and closed up their whole
Dible.
XX. Other divisions of these books were afterwards made,
and the order of them was somewhat altered, (as in divers
respects they may well be,) but the books were still the
same; and, as the number of them was never augmented
during the time of the Old 'Testament, so there were no ad-
ditional pieces brought in, or set to any of them at all.
XXI. It is generally received, that, after the return of the
Jews from their captivity in Babylon, all the books of the
Scripture, having been revised by Ezrat, (then their priest
and their leader, who digested them" likewise into those
several classes before rehearsed, were by him, and the pro-
phets of God that lived with him, consigned and delivered
over to all posterity. But this 1s sure,—that, after his age
and the time of the Prophet Malachi, (who was one among
those that prophesied in that time,) there were no more pro-
phets heard of among the Jews*, till the time of S. John
the Baptist, and therefore no more prophetical and divine
Scriptures between them.
XXII. The books, then, of the Old 'Testament, such and
so many as they were after the captivity of Babylon, in the
time of Esdras, the same and so many being accurately pre-
served by the Jews, and continuing among them unto the
time of our blessed Saviour, (as they do likewise still unto
this very day,) without any addition, imminution, or altera-
tion, descended to the Christians.
XXIII. That which is here pretended by Genebrard»,
t Neh. vin. 1, 3, 9. S. Hier. contra
Legis in quinque, Prophet. in octo,
Helv. c. 1. [tom. ii. col. 212. *Sive
Hagiogr. in novem, &c.
Moysen dicere volueris auctorem Pen-
tateuehi, sive Ezram ejusdem instaura-
toreni operis, non recuso. J| "heodoret.,
Praef. in Psal. [tom. i. p. 396.]
v [S.] Hilarius, [in ] Prologo in Psal-
mos. Quos (ait) Esdras—in volumen
unum collegit et retulit. [ Op., p. 334.]
Isidorus, Orig. lib. vi. cap. 1. [Op., p.
70.) Hebrzi V. Testam., Esdra auctore,
juxta numerum literarum suarum xxii.
libris accipiunt, dividentes eos in tres
ordines, Legis scilicet, et Prophetarum,
et Hagiographorum.—Genebr.Chr., pp.
183, 251. [lib. ii. A. M. 3710, 3690.]
Ezras auctor fuit divisionis Libr. Sacr.
* Videnum.ii.supra. Item, Genebr.
Chron. ad An. M. 3640. Tp. 186.] (Se-
cundum templum carebat) Spiritu, sive
afflatu Sancto, qui Prophetas olim cor-
ripiebat. Nam a Malachia ad Johannem
Christi Baptistam nulli Prophetz ex-
titere. Item, Jansenium ad cap. 48.
Eccl. [v. 11. Op., p. 565.] Post pro-
missum (Johannem Bapt. in Prophetia
Malachize,) nullaextat Prophetiascripta
ab aliquo Propheta qui canonicus ha-
betur, quousque ille promissus veniret,
a quo incipit N. Test.
Y Chronogr., lib. ii. p. 190. col. 2.
[A. M. 3860.) Synodus Hierosol., &c.
the Canon of the Scriptures. 15
that, besides this first canon of Scripture made in the time *zsr. or
of Esdras, there was another made in the time of Eleazar (4,,.:.
the high-priest, by a council then assembled at Jerusalem, —
when they sent their LXXII interpreters to Ptolomy king
of Egypt for the translating of their Hebrew Bible into
Greek ; in which council they canonized the books of "Tobit,
Eeclesiasticus, and some others': moreover, that, besides Baruch
this second canon, there was also a third? established by a Rc co
council there assembled in the time of Sammai and Hillel,
wherein they canonized the books of the Maccabees :—all this
is but a device and an imagination of his own head only.
For other proof of what he saith in this cause hath he none,
either out of Epiphanius for Tobit, or out of Josephus for the Both cited
Book of Ecclesiasticus, as will hereafter clearly appear. Nor Roe MM
indeed is there any probability or likelihood in it at all, when Genebr. *
all the world knows that the Jews (who have always been br 4
both religious and superstitious observers of their fathers? 80,81, 137.
traditions") never yet admitted, never acknowledged, nor Uerum
never heard of any such second or third canon of Scripture in the early
among them; having most exactly kept themselves to the Sab p.
first, as it was consigned and delivered to them by the pro- rd
phets. Which is so fully attested not only by the modern s0.']
and ancient Jews, but confirmed likewise by the Greek and
Latin Fathers of the Church, as it is most an end so freely
acknowledged by the writers in the Roman Church itself,
that it would be too importune and superfluous a labour
to recite here all their depositions to this purpose.
XXIV. It will be enough to produce only the testimony
— in qua videtur editus secundus He-
breorum canon: nam preter xxii.
libros sacros alii in /Egyptum delati
sunt, ut Tobiz, &c. And p. 284. col.
1. [ante Christum Natum, 263,] who
is herein followed by Maldonate, De
Sacrament. Ponit, q. i; de Purg. p.
145. [tom. ii. *Imo, vero, apud He-
brzeos ipsos non tantum unus fuit canon
librorum, sed duo. ] And by Serarius
in Maccab. przeloq. 3. [ p. 369.—* Adde
Genebrardum doctosque viros alios do-
cere duplicem esse Judzeorum canonem :
unum priorem, qui Esdrae temporibus
in Synodo magna compositus fuit :—
alterum posteriorem, in quo posteriores
libri fuerint.'
Idem,Genebr. p. 284. [col. 1.—
Unde fortassis libri Tobis, Baruch,
Judith, et similes, qui in nostris Bibliis
Graecis et Latinis hodie reperiuntur, ad
nos pervenerunt. ]
à [dem, p. 197. [A. M. 3952.] Ubi
confirmati libri Judith, "Tobis, &c.
Ubi et libri Machabzorum videntur
inter sacros primum relati, Et tertius
Hebrzorum canon conditus.
b [Quinetiam illos libros Judaeorum
recipimus in canonem nostrum, quos
illi in suum recipere noluerunt, Chris-
tiani propensiores in Judzeorum libros,
quam ipsi in suos:] qui tamen sua sic
amant, ut nulla gens insanius.— Eras-
mus in 1 Tim. i. [Op., tom. vi. col.
926. ]
16 A Scholastical History of
CH AP. of Josephus, who lived in the time of the Apostles, and wrote
the Antiquities of the Jews (of whom he was one himself) in
a most exact and diligent manner.
in this matter, that it 1s repeated by Eusebius*,
His testimony is so great
and put into
his Ecclesiastical History full at length, being to this effect
which followeth?:—'That *the Judaical Church had only
twenty-two books of Scripture, which might justly challenge
credit and belief among them ; whereof five were the books
of Moses, containing little less than three thousand years;
and ZAirteen the books of the Prophets, wherein they wrote
the acts of their times from the death of Moses to the reign
of Artaxerxes king of Persia; and four more, containing both
hymns to God, and admonitions to men for the amendment
of their lives:—but from the time of Artaxerxes, that, though
certain books had been written, yet they deserved not the
same credit and belief which the former had, because there
was no certain succession of prophets among them:
in the
mean while, what belief they had of the true Scriptures
which they only acknowledged, and how faithful they were
towards them, was from hence most manifest*, that, though
* Euseb., Hist. Eccl. hb. ni. c. 9,
alias 10. [ed. Cant. 1720. p. 103.]
* Josephus, lib. i. contra Apionem.
[$ 8. ed. Hudson. et apud Euseb. lib.
ii. cap. 10.] Eicl wap' duiv $0 uóva
mpós rois etkoct BiBA(a, &c. Sunt nobis
duo tantum et viginti libri totius tem-
poris descriptionem continentes, quibus
merito fides habetur. Horum quinque
Mosis sunt, qui et leges continent, et
humani generis propagationem, et ad
mortem usqueillius extenduntur. Tem-
pus hoe tribus annorum millibus paulo
minus est. A morte vero Mosis usque
! All these. ad regnum Artaxerxis, qui post Xerxen
so counted Persarum rex fuit, Prophetze Mose pos-
by Gretser teriores suorum temporum res gestas
himsel£lb. tredecim libris complexi sunt. (These
i. de V. D. are the books of Joshua, Judges and
c. J. un- Ruth, Samuel, Kings, Esay, Jeremy
less it be and Lamentations, Ezechiel, the twelve
Job and Prophets, Daniel, Job, Drs and Ne-
Hester ; hemias, Esther, and the Chronicles!.)
of whieh — Reliqui quatuor hymnos ad Deum, et
see here- — admonitiones ad corrigendam homi-
after, para- num vitam continent. (These be King
gr. 96. David's Psalter, the Proverbs, Eccle-
( Vid. Gret- siastes, and the Song of Solomon.) Ab
seri De-— Artaxerxe autem ad nostra usque tem-
fens. col. pora sunt quidem quzedam scripta, non
117.] tamen ita fide digna sicut przecedentia,
quia non fuit certa Prophetarum suc-
cessio.
€ Idem, Ib. lap. Euseb. p. 104.]
Res ipsa vero ostendit, quantum nos
Scripturis nostris. fidem habeamus:
quum enim tantum interea zvi sit
elapsum, nemo tamen illis vel adjicere
quidquam, vel adimere, vel mutare
ausus est. Nempe omnibus Judzis
ab ineunte zetate insitum, et quasi in-
natum est, hec Dei Dogmata existi-
mare, inque illis permanere, et pro illis
cupide, si necesse sit, mori. [Neither
in this passage, norin the preceding, has
the Editor discovered the version from
which Cosin takes his extracts. The
original Greek runs thus: ( Euseb. Sen
Hist. lib. iii. e. 10. Ed. Cantab. 1720.
p. 103.) OU ppidàes OoUV eici BiBNov
Tap Tuv ücvuoávev kal JR X 06v eov*
8o 65 uóva pos rois elkoci BiBAía, ToU
mavTós €xovra xpórov Tij àvoypadQv,
Tà O1kales Oca TemioTevuéva. kal To)-
TGV TÉéVT€ .€V €0 T1 Tà Moaécos, & obs
Te vóuovs mepiéxei kal Tj]v Tíjs àvOpo-
qro*yovías mapáboaw, Lexpt TÍíjs aUTOÜU T€-
Aevrijs. obros ó xpóvos &moAeímer Tpi-
0 iN ov OAÍyov érQy. &mb O6 Tjs MeU-
G és Teevrijs péxpi TS "Apraiépiov
TOU quer Eéptqv Ilepcáv Bacixées, ot
uerà Moice7r IIpooz ra TÀ kaT' aUTOUS
the Canon of the Scriptures. 17
they were written so long time before, yet durst never any rsr.or
man presume either to add, or diminish, or alter ought at (4,455
all in them ; it being a maxim engrafted into every one of
that nation from their youth, and in a manner born with
them, to hold these writings for the oracles of God, and re-
maining constant to them, if need were, willingly to die for
them.
Agreeable whereunto, we have the testimony also of Philo,
who lived in the same age with Josephus, that *the Jews
would rather have suffered a thousand deaths, than that
any thing should be once altered in all the divine laws and
statutes of their nationf."
XXV. It is therefore but a vain and groundless assertion
of them who say here, that the other books, now in contro-
versy, were once received into the canon by the Jews that
lived before Christ's time, but that they were, from that time
conceit in his Reply to King James. For, first, there is not, 2n
author to be produced, (unless it be out of Genebrard's Supr,
dreaming Videtur, by whom it may appear, that ever they mm
had any such canon among them. Secondly, had there been $0.
any such, they were too tenacious of their laws and tradi-
tions of their elders, so suddenly to have parted with it.
Thirdly, to what purpose should they have done it? or what
should they have gained by it? Some suspicion there might
be, indeed, that they would have been content to abolish
those Scriptures that prophesied of the coming of Christ
into the world, at the same time when they rejected Him;
but in these additions of Scripture there are no such pro-
phecies at alJ. If the Jews would have mutilated any books
mpaxÜévra avvé^poav év vp. kal Béko, — "louba(o:s, Tb vouíCew abrà OcoU Aóvy-
BiBAtois. aí 8€ Aorral réccapes Üuvovs
eis Tbv Ocbv, kal rois àvOpómois bmo61-
kas TOU [Mov mepiéxovaw. àmb 8€ 'Ap-
Tabéptov, uéxpi roU ka0' $uüs xpóvovu,
Yyeypamroau uév EkacTa, míaTeos 5 oUX
óuotas TET at TOUS mpó a)TOV, 01& TO jui]
"yevéaOat Tj» TG TIIpoonr&v àrpii] Gua-
Boxfv. ÜjAov 0' égTiv Cpyeo, màs queis
wpógiuLev ois iBlois "ypdiuagi. Tocoírov
'yàp aidvos 1j9y mapgxnkóros, obre mpoa-
Ocival is, oli" übexeiv àr' avTGv, otre
peraüeivau mceróAumke mügi 86 ojpubv-
TÓV égTiv eüÜUs 6k mpórqs "yevéceus
COSIN,
/, , , € M
para, kal Tobrois émiuévew, kal bmep
AbTÓVv, ei 8éoi,, Óvtja iei T6éos. ]
f Philo Judzus, apud Euseb. de
Przpar. Evangel., lib. viii. (s. 6. p. 357.
Ed. Par. 1628.] Ne unicam quidam
in his voeulam immutarunt; quin
imo malint millies mori, quam legibus
illis et statutis quidquam derogare.
[13 bfiud. ^y" airovs uóvov ràv jm abr00
yyeypapu.évov kivraas àAA kv pupidkis
abroUs ümoÜ0avetv bmoueiva. OürTov, 1)
Tois ékeívou vópois kal tüegiw évavría
meu O7 va. ]
GiHC ACE:
II.
Psal. 22.
Chap. 53.
18 AA Scholastical History of
that herein made against them, they would rather have
rejected Esay and Daniel, than Tobit and Judith. In one
psalm of David, in one chapter of Esay, there is more said
concerning our Saviour against the Jews, than in all these
controverted books put together; and it cannot be well
imagined, that they would reject these books which did
them no hurt, and retain those which made most against
them, but that the one was true Scripture which they durst
not reject, and the other was none, which they had never
received. — For, fourthly, had these other ever been parts
of the canonical Scriptures, it had been a wicked sacrilege
in the Jews to reject them ; and Christ, that so often and so
sharply reprehended these men for taking away the true
sense of the Scriptures,——would He not much more have
condemned them, and laid so great a crime to their charge,
if they had taken likewise away any parts (or whole books)
of the Scriptures themselves? But, in that neither He nor
His Apostles ever accused them of any such sacrilege, it is
as good as a clear evidence to us that they never committed
it. Fifthly, and lastly, in what language were they first
written? For all the canonical books of the Old Testament
were originally written in Hebrew, (except a few parts only
of Daniel and Ezras, written in the Chaldee dialect, where-
unto the Jews during the time of their captivity in Babylon
had been accustomed;) but these other books were all con-
fessedly first written in the Greek tongue, which was for the
use of the Hellenists or dispersed Jews abroad, and not for
them that dwelt at Jerusalem or in Palestine at home, where
it was but little understood, and where those books were so
far from being received into their Scriptures, that they were
never publicly read, or admitted into their synagogues.
XXVI. What therefore was not canonical to them, cannot
be (as any part of the Old Testament) canonicalto us. For
it implies a contradiction, that a book should be canonical
under the Old Testament, and yet under that Testament
should never be taken into the canon, nor numbered among
those books that were then only received and believed to
be canonical; of which nature and account these contro-
verted books must have truly been, or else it is not the vote
of a few persons in the council of Trent, nor of all the world
the Canon of the Scriptures. 19
besides, that will ever make them to have been so, while the
world stands. "Votes may do much; but votes shall never
make that to have been, which never was, nor any thing to
be a truth which men know to be false. "The truth is, that
the Judaical Church never had more than twenty-two books
of Scripture, strictly and properly so taken, as is clear by
the former testimonies; and therefore the Christian Church,
which was to follow, and own the same Scriptures which
they did, (as being left to their charge and custody by Moses
and the prophets,) neither might nor did receive any other
from them.
XXVII. The exception which Cardinal Perron here
taketh against us for producing the testimony of Josephuss,
wherein he says the *book of Job is omitted^; is a mere
divination and fancy of his own. For from what words, of
all the passage recited before out of Josephus, may any man
collect that he counted not the book of Job to be canonical?
or what other book would the Cardinal have had added, to
make up the number of two and twenty? To allege for his
proof, that *in all the writings of Josephus there is no men-
tion made of Job's history5, is nothing to the purpose:
for Josephus, proposing to himself to write only the *Anti-
quities of the Jews", and to defend the honour and laws
of his own nation against Apion!, had no occasion to write
any thing concerning the history or the defence of Job at
all, who was of another country, and needed not any further
mention here, than to be reckoned by his book among the
rest as a known and undoubted part of the Bible.
XXVIII. But Gretser, the Jesuit, hath not so much
reason as the Cardinal — For, out of the thirteen books
£ Repliq., liv. i. c. 50.
h^ p.448. Au Catalogue de Josephe,
auteur Hebrieu [de nation, mais dont
les CEuvres sont écrites en Grec], le
livre de Job est obmis.
! Et en toutes les * Antiquites Judai-
ques' du méme Josephe, il n'est fait
aucune mention de l' histoire de Job.
Ibid.
k Procm. Antiq. Judaic., [lib. i.
sect. 2. vol. i. p. l. raórmv 8e cov év-
ecTQgav éykexelpwcuat — mpa^yuavrelav,
voul£ev &raci Qaveta0ot rois " EAAqouw
&t(av c'ovOjS' puéAAei 'yàp mepiétew
&macav Tj]v Tap Tiv GpxoauoAo*yíav,
Cc
kal Tijv Oidbralbw TOU ToAwTCÜLaTOS, Ék
Tàv 'Efpaikàv pe0mpumvevuévqv "ypajc-
uma, i. T. À.]
! Lib. contr. Apion. [vid. lib. i.
Prolog., vol. ii. p. 1329. émel 8€ evx-
vols ópà vois ómo Dvauevelas mó mwwov
eipyuévaus mpocéxovras | BAaadmuíaus,
kal rots Tepl T3)v GpxaioXorylav im^ éuoU
"yeypapjiévois &mioro)vras, rekwhpióv ve
ToL0vuÉvOUS TOU veórepov elvai TO *yévos
Tq.GQV, O1& TO pumbepuüs mapà Tois ETi-
qavéc. rày 'EAAqvucQv íacTopioypádoev
uvis dioc, mepl robrov &mdvrav
qijünv Oeiv *ypáyat avvróuws, Kk. T. A. ]
9
Dd
TEST. OF
JEWISH
CHURCH.
Of the
2nd class.
Num. 19.
(i.e. among
the Hagio-
grapha. vid.
num. 18,
and 24.]
CHAP.
30 A Scholastical History of
reckoned by Josephus in his second class there, this Jesuit
excludeth the book of Esther*, and giveth no reason for it
at all; but to make up the full number of thirteen, counting
Esdras for the eleventh, and Job for the twelfth, he runs
round with a vertigo, and counteth Esdras over again, not
remembering what he said before.
XXIX. That which Geneb." and the Cardinal (besides
some others) pretend here to object out of Josephus agaiust
himself, for the canonizing of the Maccabees and the book
of Ecclesiasticus, if the Greek copies of Josephus be viewed,
or the translation followed that Ruffinus made of him, will
appear to have but little strength of reason in it. For, first,
his relation concerning the Maccabees is a different story
from that Epitome which we have given us by Jason the
Cyrenian; and, secondly, the book of Ecclesiasticus he
citeth not at all: as we shall learn from Sigism. Gelenius,
who took pains to review the version of Ruffinus; and from
P. Pithzus, (one of the most approved writers for learning
and judgment in all matters of this nature,) who gives his
m QGrets. Defens.,, lib i. De Verb.
Dei, cap. 7. (col. 117. ed. 1607. Ait
Josephus, Moysen scripsisse libros
quinque; de quo nulla quzstio: Pro-
phetas, libros tredecim :—sint sane isti :
duodecim Prophetze, unus liber: Esaias,
secundus: Hieremias, tertius: Eze-
chiel, quartus: Daniel, quintus : Josue,
sextus: Judices et Ruth, septimus:
primus et secundus Regum, octavus:
tertius et quartus Regum, nonus:
primus et secundus Paralipomenon,
decimus: Esdras, undecimus: Job,
duodecimus : Esdras, decimus tertius.
Ubi manebit Psalterium Davidis? An
non pertinet ad libros Prophetarum ?
Magis, ni fallor, quam liber Judicum.
Ubi est liber Estheris?
Addit Josephus : reliqui vero quatuor
hymnos in Deum et vitze human:e prze-
cepta noscuntur continere. Qui sunt
isti quatuor? Forsan huc referas Psal-
terium? Sed cur non potius refertur
ad Prophetas, vel libros Prophetarum ?
Sed referatur huc; sintque Psalte-
rium, Ecclesiastes, Proverbia, et Can-
tieum Canticorum, in hoc tertio Jo-
sephi ordine. Quem locum assignabis
Estheri ex Josepho? &c.]
? Genebr. Chron., lib. ii. p. 190, 199.
[ Ecclesiasticus inter libros Legis (1. e.
Sacros) reponitur a Josepho (Greco,
lib. ii. contra Apionem, ut alibi do-
cemus. p. 190. Libri Machabzorum,
&c.,—ut non sint de primo Hebrzo-
rum canone, tempore Ezre edito; at
sunt de secundo, vel potius tertio.
Unde Josephus alicubi Eleazari, et
septem fratrum, et matris eorum Han-
ni martyria, apud Hebrzos inter sa-
cras literas haberi affirmat. p. 199.]
Du Perron, ubi supra, [lib. i. c. 50.
p. 448.] Feuard. not. in Arnob. et
Serapionis confliet., lib. ii. [ap. S.
Irena;i lib. adv. Hzeres. Ed. Col. Agr.
1596. p. 563. v. 'Aspicite, filii. —In-
super Josephum, genere Hebrzum, et
dignitate sacerdotem, abhinc mille et
quingentis annis constanter affirmasse
Eleazari et septem fratrum historiam,
quz secundo libro refertur, etiam apud
suos Hebrzos inter Sacras Literas cen-
seri.] Mald. de Sacr. Pocenit., p. 146.
[tom. ii. Ed. 4to. Lugd. 1614. Ut
manifestum est ex Josepho, qui lib. ii.
contra Apionem ait, Scripturam divi-
nam dicere * meliorem esse iniquitatem
viri quam mulierem benefacientem :"'
qua verba non reperiuntur in Scrip-
tura, nisi in Ecclesiastico, cap. 42.]
Serar. in Maccab. przloq. 3. [Com-
ment. in sacros Divinorum Bibliorum
libros, &c. p. 369. Objectio prima.
Ed. Mogunt. 1610. ]
the Canon of the Scriptures. 31
censure of the copy printed at Basil, in the words here cited rsr. or
at the margin?*. For the words of the son of Sirach have 7"
very little or no agreement with the discourse of Josephus:
the one speaking hyperbolically of the malice and wicked-
ness of a womanP, but the other only of the inferiority and
subjection to her husband*, whereunto the law of Moses had Gen. 3. 16.
most justly obliged her. Indeed xeípev (which is the word
that Josephus useth) signifieth sometimes more wicked or
worse, and sometimes Znferior; and this was it which de-
celved his interpreter, who took it in the first sense, when
he should have taken it in the latter. For so the old version
of Ruffinus took it: since whose time those words that now
follow in Josephus, concerning the wickedness of a woman, oía. aij
have been added to his text by some bold and inconsiderate vobeldcis
transcriber of his book ; herein peradventure following some *s
mistaken reader, or other, that to the word xeipev had
noted the sayimg of Ecclesiasticus in his margin, without
any further regard had to the true intent and scope at which
[ Vid. not.
ad lit. q.]
Kai 7) TO0V]-
pia abTOU
Josephus aimed.
? P. Pithzus, in Opusc, p. S. [De
Latinis Sacrorum Bibliorum interpre-
tibus P. Pithai sententia.] Sane qui-
dem,—quod apud Josephum, lib. ii.
contra Apionem, in [Graeco] exem-
plari Basili edito, ex Ecclesiastici
cap. 42. in mulieres dictum legimus,
aliunde irrepsisse, preter argumenti
ipsius et tractationis rationem, vetus-
tior Rufini interpretatio facit, ut extra
calumniz suspicionem facile admit-
tam.
P Ecclus. xlii. 14. ** Better is a
man that doth ill, than a woman doing
well" [The words of our authorized
version are: ** Better is the churlish-
ness of a man than a courteous woman,
a woman, 7 say, which bringeth shame
and reproach." In the Lat. Vulg. Ed.
the words are: *' Melior est iniquitas
viri quam mulier benefaciens, et mu-
lier confundens in opprobrium." In
the LXX the passage stands: kpeía-
cv Tovnpía &vOpós 17) àryoÜomoibs "yvviy
K. T. À.]
43 Mulier autem (inquit) inferior est
viro per omnia. Obedit igitur, &c.—
in versione Rtuffini, ib. ii. Josephi contra
Apion. [ Op., Ed. Genev. 1611. p. 1074.
—'The Greek in this edition is: yvri]
95 xeiov $molv àvüpbs eis rà mávra,
kal 7] movmpía aUbToU bm-cp GyaOomoi00
"yuvaikÓs. Tor'yapoUv omakovéra, ul) mpos
ÜBpiw Ta)0' Tryovuévg, &AX* 1^ &pxnrav
Ges "yàp àvOpl TO kpdros €Oeke. — Hud-
son omits the disputed passage, and
gives the following note: (tom. ii. p.
1381.) Antea, post eis &ravra, habui-
mus xal 7j Tovmpía aUToU bmp G'yaÜo-
Tr0L09 *yvvaukÓs, (* et omnis viri solicitudo
est, ut mulierem beneficam reddat ;—
prout verba interpretatur Ez. Span-
hemius in notis ad Aristophanem, p.
250.) Verum, cum ea non agnoscat
Vet. Interp., ejecta esse volumus: ut-
pote quae ex Lcclesiastico, c. xlii. v.
14, desumpta temeraria Librarii manu
huc irrepserint, uti recte post Pithzeum
observavit Cosinus Episc. Duncl-
mensis in Scholastica Hist. Canonis
S. Scripture, p. 20. Istis adde CI.
Huetium in Demonstr. Evangel. prop.
4. $ 11.—Vid. lib. ii. sect. 14. tom. ii.
p. 1381.]
[o]
c2
A Scholastical History of
C HAS:
i CHAPTER III.
THE TESTIMONY OF THE FIRST CHRISTIAN AND APOSTOLICAL CHURCH.
XXX. Iu the writings of the New Testament, though we
have no particular catalogue given us of all the several
books which belonged to the Old, yet by the special notes
and characters, that are there both by Christ and His Apo-
stles set upon them, we may evidently distinguish them from
all other books whatsoever.
XXXI. And first the «Scriptures, that Christ recom-
mended to His disciples, related to the former partition that
had been made of them by the Jews, and were no other than
what were then found * written in the Law of Moses, in the
ua Prophets, and im the Psalms; (where the Psalms compre-
a Moyse, — hended all the Hagiographa, and, being the first and most
interpreta- . . .
batureis i eminent book among them, gave the denomination to the
dem rest:) so that all those Scriptures which are not contained
&c. ' within this division, and cannot be referred to one of these
three classes, (as none of the controverted Scriptures can
be,) are by Christ Himself excluded out of the canon of the
Old Testament. For to those three He reduced all the
Scriptures that were then extant", or acknowledged by Him.
Which is likewise S. Augustine's own confession, and the
true sense that he gives to this place in S. Luke, when for
this very reason he excludeth the Maccabees out of that
division, because «they had not the testimony of Christ to
be His witnesses, and were *neither comprehended in the
books of the Law of Moses, nor in the Prophets, nor in the
Luc. 24.
r Ambr. Catharin. in. Opusc. de
Script. Canonicis. Sixt. Senen. DBib-
lioth., lib. i. sect. Partitio 1. [tom. i.
p. 16. *Partitio prima duorum et vi-
ginti voluminum Veteris Testamenti in
tres classes, hoc est, in libros Legis,
Prophetarum, et Psalmorum seu car-
minum;' &c.] et Maldonat. in 24.
Lucz;—do all acknowledge it.—['The
words of Maldonatus are: * Aliquando
totum Testamentum Vetus in Legem
et Prophetas distinguit, Psalmos etiam
comprehendens nomine Prophetarum:
—aliquando Psalmos a Prophetis dis-
tinguit, — Hebrzorum consuetudinem
secutus, quorum nota in tres classes
omnium librorum divisio est.' — Com-
ment. in Quatuor Evangelistas, Lut.
Par. 1629. col. 1213. s. 44. Quoniam.]
3 S. Aug. lib. ii. contra Gaud. c. 23.
[sie Ed. Basil. 1569.—2al. Ed. Bened.,
lib. i. cap. 31. tom. ix. col. 654.] Hane
quidem Seripturam, qua appellatur
Maccabzorum, non habent Judzi si-
cut Legem et Prophetas et Psalmos,
quibus Dominus testimonium perhibet
tanquam testibus suis.
the Canon of the Scriptures. 293
D
Psalms :?—for these were *all the canonical Scriptures*; that
the old Church received upon divine authority. —
XXXII. Nor did the Apostles, after Christ, ever recommend
any other Seriptures of this nature to us, than what were
contained under those three heads: whereof they give us
these distinctive and proper characters by which we may
know them ;—that they * were written by Moses and the
Prophets";" that * by those prophets God spake of old time Heb. 1. 1.
to our fathers;" that *all their prophecies were sure and 2Pet.1. 19.
certain ;? that * not so much as one word or tittle of them 1 Pet. 1. 25.
should ever fail ;? that **all Seripture is of divine inspiration ;" 2 Tim.3.16.
and that *the oracles of God were committed to the Jews :;? Rom. 3. 2.
—none of all which notes can be set upon the books that
are now controverted.
XXXIII. Then, in all the New Testament, we find not
any one passage of the Apocryphal books to have been
allegzed*, either by Christ or His Apostles, for the confirma-
tion of their doctrine; no examples produced from them, no
advertisement given, no mention made of them (more than
of other foreign writings) at all. Which is an evident sign,
that, what account soever they had them in besides, yet
they never held them to be of the same equal and divine
authority with the prophetical and canonical Scriptures
themselves ; whereof (over and above the high and vene-
rable characters that they give of them in general) they
mention not much fewer than three hundred passages in
particular.
XXXIV. Lastly, besides the common voice of the ancient
* Idem, de Unit. Eccl., cap. 16. [sic
Ed. Basil. 1569.—2]l. Ed. Ben. Contr.
Don. Epist, tom. ix. col. 371.—Re-
motis ergo omnibus talibus,] Eccle-
siam suam demonstrent, [si possunt,
non in sermonibus et rumoribus Afro-
rum, non in Conciliis episcoporum suo-
rum, non in literis quorumlibet dis-
putatorum, non in signis et prodigiis
fallacibus, quia etiam contra illa verbo
Domini preparati et cauti redditi
sumus, sed] in prescripto Legis, in
Prophetarum przdietis, in Psalmorum
cantibus, [in Ipsius Unius Pastoris
vocibus, in Evangelistarum preedica-
tionibus et laboribus,] hoc est, in om-
nibus Canonicis Sanctorum Librorum
auctoritatibus,
" Actsxxiv.14. * Believingallthings
which are written in the Law and the
Prophets.' Acts xxvi.22. ''Saying no
other things, than those which the
Prophets and Moses did say [should
come,"] Acts xxviii. 23. ** To whom
he expounded and testified the kingdom
of God, persuading them concerning
Jesus, both out of the Law of Moses,
and out of the Prophets."'
* [ndex Testimoniorum a Christo et
Apost. in N. Testamento citatorum ex
veteri. In fine Bibliorum, Vulg. Ed.
Sixti v. et Clem. viii, P. P. jussu recog-
nit.— Venet, 1616. (al. Mogunt. 1609. ]
And remarkable it is, that in this In-
dex there is never a testimony set down
out of the Apocryphal Books.
CHA P.
JUI
Chap. 4;
Num. 42,
et seq.
24. 4A Scholastical History of
fathers, (whom we shall hereafter produce to this purpose)
we have the acknowledgment of sundry the chief writers
even among them of the Roman profession, that the books,
which they have lately introduced into the canon*, were
never either confirmed or received by the Apostles.
XXXV. And yet, because there are some others among
them that pretend the: contrary, and undertake to shew
that both Christ and His Apostles have not only used divers
phrases that are to be found in these Apocryphal books?, but
likewise alleged many remarkable passages out of them, and
thereby given them their canonical authority, it will not be
altogether unnecessary to examine the particulars whereupon
they insist, and to declare the invalidity of them all.
XXXVI. 1. In the first place, for the canonizing of the
book of Wisdom?, they produce S. Paul, and say that Rom.
xi. 34. ** Who hath known the mind of the Lord? or who
hath been His counsellor?" is taken out of Wisdom ix. 13.
* For what man is he that can know the counsel of God?
or who can think what the will of the Lord is?" But Gretser
is somewhat ashamed of this instance"; and our answer to it
is, that the sentence which S. Paul citeth is clearly taken
out of Esay xl. 18; where both the sense and the words (in
that translation which the Apostle followed) are altogether
the samet, as in the book of Wisdom they are not. Se-
Y Catharin. Opusc. de Seript. Can-
onicis.—Quod autem Apostoli multos
libros Veteris Testamenti, qui dicuntur
et vere sunt habiti ut canonici, saltem
approbaverint, nullum extat testimo-
nium, ut per se patet. Stapleton. de
Autorit. S. Script., lib. ii. cap. 4. sect.
14. [ Op., p. 959. ]—Sapientiam, Eccle-
siasticum, Tobiam, Judith, et alios V.
T. libros, Apostolorum temporibus non
confirmatos, [sed a posterioribus con-
ciliis receptos, tu eo nomine hoc loco
rejiciendos affirmas; &c.]
* Coeffet. en son Apologie. [ CEuvr.,
p. 496, Art. 4, 5.] Au Nouveau T.
nous avons de grandes traces de l' au-
torité de la pluspart de ces livres, [nom-
minent de la Sapience, de I Ecclésias-
tique, et des Maccabées.]
à Catharin. Opusc. de Script. Canon.
[vid. etiam Annot. de Comment. Card.
Cajetani, Ed. 1535. p. 51.—De libro
Sapientiz.— BD. Paulus ex eo libro tes-
timonia accipit, ubi ait: * Quis enim
cognovit sensum Domini ?' —H e enim
magis ad literam in eo libro Sapientiz,
cap. ix., et cap. xv., quam apud Esaiam
habentur, quamquam ad utrumque lo-
cum Apostolus adspexisse videatur.]
Sixt. Senens. Biblioth., lib. viii. hzer. 9.
[tom. ii. p. 335.— Paulus enim ad Ro-
manos undecimo, et ad Hebrzos xi., ex
l1X., Vl, iv. capite Sapientize sententias
allegat. ]
» Defens. Bell., c. 13. [lib. i. col. 950.
—Non utitur hoe argumento Bellar-
minus; sed cujuscunque ex Catholico-
rum numero sit,] nullus eo utitur ut
demonstrativo, [sed ut topico et proba-
bili. ]
* Juxta LXX interpretes : Tís (yàp)
Éyve voüv Kupíov; kal rís abro) ciu-
BovAos éyévero ; k. 7. A. Esai. xl. 13.
[ Ed. Oxon. 8vo. 1817. vol. v. p. 195.]
So Tertull. contra Marcion., l. v. c. 14.
[Op. p. 479.—Id Esais, et sequen-
tia de ejusdem Prophetze instrumento :
* Quis enim cognovit, &c.] S. Basil.
!he Canon of the Scriptures.
2o
condly, as much may we say to what they note upon Hebr.
1. 94;
glory," alluding to Sap. vii. 26, where wisdom 1s called *the
brightness of everlasting light: for, as it is not certain
whether S. Paul ever saw that book of Wisdom or no, 11.24 Heb.
(which, for ought we know, was not extant before his time
j
where Christ is called * the brightness of His Fathers ^T 7.
Forte sic
legend. in
Sixt.Senen.
quia in c.
et c. 6. Sap.
nulla ha-
nor compiled by any other author than Philo* the Hellenist- betur con-
Jew of Alexandria,) so there be several expressions in the
undoubted Scriptures, concerning the representation, the
splendour, the wisdom, and the glory of God, whereunto he
might allude in this his Epistle to the Hebrews, as he had
done before in his Epistle to the Colossians, and in his
second Epistle to the Corinthians, setting forth Christ there
to be *the image of the invisible God, and the first-born of
every creature," by whom *' all things were created," and do
still * consist :" the substance and ground whereof may be
de Sp. S., c. 5. [tom. ii. p. 297.——7po-
Tátas yàp ó ümócToAos ék Tjjs mpodm-
Telas 'Hoaítov v0, Tís &yvo voüv Kupíov ;
K. T. 4.] S. Ambr. [Comment. in Epist.
Rom. xi. 34. Op., tom. ii. Append. col.
94. Hoc in Esaia scriptum habetur;
&c.] Lomb. [Petri Longobardi in Pauli
Epist. Collect. Ed. Par. 1535. fol. 55.—
* Quis enim cognovit (hoc Esaias dicit)
sensum Domini;' &c.] Thom. [ Aquin.
Exposit. in Epist. Rom. lect. 5. tom.
xvi. fol. 38.—Deinde, cum dicit: * Quis
enim, &c.' probat quod dixerat; ad quod
inducit duas auctoritates, quarum una
habetur Esa. xl] et Cajetanus, in
Rom. xi. 34. [tom. v. p. 68.—4Altitu-
dinem itaque probat authoritate Esaize
xl. ubi habetur clare secunda pars hu-
jus sententize. ]—A1l refer this place to
Esay.
4 Catharin. Opusc. de Script. Can.
——Sixt. Senensis, Bibl,lib. viii. hzr.
9. [tom. ii. p. 335. ubi supra.] Coccius,
tom. i. Thesaur., lib. vi. art. 9. [ p. 635.
—lmaginis vocabulum, desumptum
quidem est ex eo libro qui Salomonis
Sapientia nuncupatur : (*imago' enim,
inquit, * bonitatis:') hane autem vocem
Apostolus quoque aperte de Christo
usurpavit.)
* S. Basil. Ep. ad Amphiloch. [tom.
iii. p. 424. Conf. Sap. xvi. 2, 20, 21.]
S. Hier. przf. in Libros Solomon. [ Op.,
tom. ix. col. 1293.—Nonnulli scripto-
rum veterum hunc (librum Sap.) esse
Judzi Philonis affirmant.] Beleth. de
Div. Offic, cap. 60. [Joan. Belethi
Rational Div. Offie. ap. Durandi
Rational. 8vo. Lugd. 1584. fol. 516.—
Quatuor tandem enumerant Apocry-
pha; librum videlicet Tobie, Macha-
bzorum, Philonis (cujus principium
est, Diligite justitiam,) et Jesu filii
Sirach.] Jo. Sarisbur. Epist. 172. [ad
Comit. Henric. ap. Max. Biblioth.
V. Patr., tom. xxiii. p. 469.] Thom. in
Dionys. de Div. Nom., c. 4. lect. 9.
[ Thom. Aquin., tom. x. fol, 19.— Philo
dicit in libro, &c.] Bonavent. in lib.
Sapient. [vid. Prologum. Op. Rome,
1588. tom. i. p. 359.—More Ecclesias-
tico, lectionibus de hoc libro sumptis
premittitur, Dixit Salomon filiis Is-
rael; quia de ejus sententiis liber iste
compilatus fuit. Proxima causa effi-
ciens, per modum compilantis, fuit
Philo sapientissimus Judzorum.] Ly-
ranus in eundem librum. [Bibl. Sacr.
Duaci, 1617. tom. iii. col. 1887. Post
libros historiales non canonicos, &c.,
exponendi sunt duo non canonici, qui
sunt simpliciter morales, scilicet liber
Sapientiz, et liber Ecclesiasticus: in-
ter quos przmittendus est liber Sapi-
entiz:, tam ratione auctoris, quam ra-
tione materi;&. Ratio primi est, quia
licet Philo disertissimus Judcorum
librum Grzee scripserit, ut commu-
niter dicunt docti et historiographi,
tamen ipsum compilavit ex sententiis
Salomonis ; propter quod Salomon est
ejus autor principalis.] Et alii com-
plurimi.
venientia.
Col. 1. 15,
16.
2 Cor. 4. 4.
C HA P.
TIE
verse 5.
Heb. 11. 5.
Wisd. 4. 10.
Gen. 5. 24.
[uer é8nkev
avTüv Ó
Ocós. Sep-
tuagint.]
Rom. 13. 1.
Prov. 8.15,
Eph. 6. 9;
Col. 3.25.
Deut.
TS
Wisd.6.3,7.
] Pet. 1. 24.
James 1.10.
Esa.40.6,7.
Ecclus. 14.
Tr
] Cor. 10.
10.
James 2.23.
Judith 8.
25,1292.
26 AA Scholastical History of
found in Ezek. i. 28; Esay ix. 6; 1x. 1; Psal. i. 7 ; exxxvi.
5; 2 Sam. vii. 14; Jer.li. 15; x. 12;—to some of which
places the Apostle himself refers in this place to the He-
brews. "Thirdly, that which is said of Enoch (Heb. xi. 5.)
needs not the book of Wisdom to confirm it ; for the story
is clear in Genesis ; and in the translation of the Septuagint,
which S. Paul followed, the words are alike. Fourthly, that
* the powers which be are ordained of God," was said by the
wisdom of God itself in Solomon. And, fifthly, that ** God
is no accepter of persons," is taken out of the words of
| Moses in Deuteronomy. And yet there are that refer both
these maxims to the book of Wisdom, as if S. Paul had found
them no where else.
XXXVII. Next, for the authorizing of the book of Eccle-
siasticus, they produce S. Peter and the Epistle of S. James,
both of them citing this sentence out of the Old Testament :
** A]I flesh is as grass, and all the glory of man as the flower
of grass: the grass withereth, and the flower thereof falleth
away; but the word of the Lord endureth for ever:;? which
though it be word for word taken out of the Prophet Esay,
yet Sixtus of Sienna, Coccius, and P. Cotton, will needs have
it fetehed out of the fourteenth of Ecclesiasticus, wherewith
the words of the Apostles have no better agreement than the
grass of the field with the wearing of a garment.
XXXVIII. Thirdly, in favour of the book of Judith they
bring two citations, one made by S. Paul, when he said,
*'They were destroyed by the destroyer," and another by
S. James, who said: *' The Scripture was fulfilled, .. . and
(Abraham) was called the friend of God :"—both which pas-
sages (if there were any credit to be given to Serarius) are
borrowed out of the eighth chapter of Judith, as we read
them in the Latin paraphrase of that book^: (for in the
f «So was the appearance of the
brightness: . . the likeness of the glory
of God."
minatore.—et p. 142. Hunc librum
(Judith) tanquam divinum citat S. Ja-
cobus, epist. cap. ii. v. 23, prout infr.
z Serar. in lib. Judith, cap. 8. q. 19.
et proleg. 4. [Comment., p. 216. Simi-
liter tamen et ad capitis hujus versum
vigesimum quintum fuisse animo cala-
moque converso videtur S. Paulus, cum
1 Corinth. x. 10. scripsit: * Neque
murmuraveritis, sicut quidam eorum
murmuraverunt, et perierunt ab exter-
cap. 8. exponam. ]
h [lli autem, qui tentationes non
susceperunt cum timore Domini, et
impatientiam suam et improperium
murmurationis suze contra Dominum
protulerunt, exterminati sunt ab ex-
terminatore, et a serpentibus perierunt.
v. 25.—M emores esse debent, quomodo
the Canon of the Scriptures. EM
Greek copies there is never a word like them to be found.) rrsr.
But whom shall the Jesuit persuade that the Apostles DLE
quoted.a Latin paraphrase, which was not extant in their
time? or, if we should grant that the Greek or the Chaldean
copies had as much in them of old as the Latin hath now,
yet who would believe that S. Paul and S. James alluded
rather to the book of Judith than to the book of Numbers, Num. 14.
where they that were destroyed by the destroyer are upon ?"!!6.
record at large, and to the book of Genesis, where the story Gen. 15.
of Abraham is recited, together with the second book of the ?"* 16.
Chronicles, where Abraham is called the friend of God, and 2 Chron.
the book of Esay, where God Himself saith of him, *Abraham ne a
my friend.
XXXIX. For the books of Tobit and Baruch, or for the
additions to Esther and Daniel, I find not any allegations
produced out of the New Testament, whereby to give them
the authority of canonieal Scriptures. A few resemblances
of phrases and expressions there are in many places between
them, (as between Tob. iv. 7. and Luke xi. 41. ** Give alms of
thy substance;" "Tob. iv. 12. and 1 Thess. iv. 3. * Beware of
all whoredom, and fly fornication ;" Tob. iv. 15. and Matt.
vii. 19. * Do that to no man, which thou hatest" to be done
to thyself; Baruch iv. 7. and 1 Cor. x. 20. * Sacrificing unto
devils, and not unto God ;") but, if resemblances of words
be any reason to make these books canonical, by the same
reason we should have more canonical books yet than the
eanon of Trent wil allow. For the prayer of Manasses,
together with the third and fourth book of Esdras, that
canon rejecteth out of the canonical number, as well as we;
and yet in that prayer of Manasses, where he saith, that
*repentance is not for the just, but for sinners,' there is a
fair resemblance with the saying of Christ, *I came mot to Matt. 9.13.
call the just, but sinners to repentance;" and, in the third ? p
book of Esdras, that which is said of truth is conformable to j Bee
the saying of the Apostle, * We can do nothing against the 20r. 15.8.
truth ;" as in the fourth book of Esdras there be many more
pater noster Abraham tentatus est, et — uvs0gre ca emoíqse uerà '"Afpaüu,
per multas tribulationes probatus, Dei — al óca émeípase Tbv 'lcaàk, k. T. ^.
amicus effectus est. v. 22. [Edit. Vulg. — but nothing at all like v. 225. ]
In the LXX are found the words:
CHAP.
III.
4 Esdr. 1.
30; 8.8.
[al. 2.
Esdr.]
John 10.22.
Heb.11. 35.
28 A Scholastical History of
of the like nature, and some of them more plun than any
other that can be brought out of all the controverted books
besides.
XL. But, lastly, for the canonizing of the Maccabees they
produce S. John's testimony : * And it was at Jerusalem
the feast of the dedication;" which they say referreth to
1 Macc. iv. 591.
Yet, first, here is no place of that book quoted; and
secondly, they had a *feast of dedication? instituted by
Ezra, which might then be kept at Jerusalem. But, be it
understood of the feast that Judas Macecabeus and his
brethren ordained for the dedication of the sanctuary*,
which Antiochus and his soldiers had profaned,—the best
that can be made of it is no more than the specifying of a
time which the Jews then observed, and whereat Christ took
oecasion to preach and manifest His doctrine to them the
more publicly. But what makes this, either to the citing of
the book, or to the adding of any canonical authority there-
unto? 'The Jews are said to observe that feast of the dedica-
tion at this day ; and yet they do not acknowledge the books
of the Maccabees to be canonical Scripture, no more now
than they did in S. John's time; who, whether he referred
to that Maecabzan dedication or no, is uncertain ; but how-
soever to this purpose he mentioned it not: which is the
confession of P. Cotton the Jesuit himselfl Another ar-
gument they bring from S. Paul's catalogue of instances, in
his Epistle to the Hebrews: where, among other sufferings
that the saints endured, he reckoneth up those that were
"^ tortured ;" and, though he nameth no persons here in par-
ticular, yet Monsieur du Perron", Serarius?, and Catha-
! Catharin. ubi sup.— Du Perron have been so preordained by God in
Repl., liv. i. chap. 50. [p. 449. —Sainct
Jean, lorsqu' il raconte que nostre Seig-
neur assisté à la Feste de la Dédicace
d' Hyner, dont l'institution est décréte
au seul recueil des Machabées.] Serar.
prolog. 3. in Maccab. [p. 369.—Alize
Sceripturze Canoniez res et verba hisce
libris comprehensa citant, ut postea di-
cetur, verbi gratia, de Encceniis Joan.
10, &e.]
k For that this feast was for nothing
but the making a new altar, and it
being upon the twenty-fifth of De-
cember, it may well be thought to
prefiguration of Christ's birth, and that
in this regard Christ would be present
at it.
! Deprav. 198. [ Genev. Plagiar. col.
2230.] La dédicace du temple—une
prouve pas que les livres des Macca-
bées soyent authentiques ; &c.
? Du Perron, Repl., liv. i. c. 50. [p.
449. vid. infr. ]
? Serar. Pr. 3. in Mac. [p. 369.—
*Ex lib. ii. cap. 6. érvumavíc0gcav,
Heb. xi, prout suo loco infra magis
explicabitur.']
the Canon of the Scriptures. 29
rinus9?, applying this passage to the story of Eleazar and his — rEsT.
CENT. I.
seven brethren mentioned in the second book of the Macca- XE
bees, are not only peremptory in it, that the Apostle alludeth andT. —
there to no other persons, but that he allegeth it as a part
of canonical Scripture". "Where for the persons the matter
is not so sure: for other men are of another mind; and
Paulus Burgensis (whose Additions have the honour, even
among the Romanists themselves, to be printed with Lyra's
notes and the Ordinary Gloss upon the Bible) understands
not S. Paul here to have spoken of Eleazar and his brethren
in the time of the Maccabees, but of the saints and martyrs
of God that had been tortured in his own time under the
New Testament*. And for the canonical authority of the
book, (if any book be here cited,) whatever it was, the re-
ference here made to it gave it no more authority of authentic
Scripture, than the words immediately following gave to an-
other received story among the Hebrews', that Esay the
prophet was sawn asunder to death: whereunto though the
Apostle might have reference, when he said there, **'They meb.11.37.
were stoned, they were sawn asunder, were tempted, were
slain with the sword; they wandered about in sheepskins
and goatskins, being destitute, aflicted, tormented ;" yet
who ever made all these instances (before S. Paul wrote
them) to be authentic and canonical Seripture*? or who
dicit, * Alii vero, ut denotet quod isti,
de quibus loquitur, sunt sub alio Tes-
9 Cathar. Can. [vide
infr.]
de Script.
P Similiter in Epistola ad Hebrzos
canonizatur ille liber Maccab. Secun-
dus.—Cathar. (ubi supr.] S. Paul cite
l'histoire des Martyrs tympanisez—en
matiére de Foy, et pour verifier ces
deux propositions theologiques, * La
foy est la preuve des choses non ap-
parentes," et, * Par la foy les Saints ont
vaincu les royaumes, et operé justice."
—pDpu Perron. [ubi supra. ]
3 Burgens. Addit. Heb. xi. De his
autem, qui sub N. Testamento fuerunt,
subdit: *Alii vero distenti sunt, &c.
v. 35. [ap. Bibl. Sacr. Duaci, 1617.
tom. vi. col. 940.—The context is still
more express: ' Unde manifestum est,
quod in supradictis Apostolus loqui-
tur de justis qui fuerunt sub veteri
Testamento. De Ais autem, qui sub
Novo 'Testamento fuerunt, subditur:
* Alii vero distenti sunt, non susci-
pientes redemptionem, | Unde bene
tamento, scilicet novo.]
r S. Hieron. in Esaiam, c. 57. [al.
cap. 56. lib. xv. tom. iv. col. 666.—
Judai et hzc, et czetera quae sequun-
tur, vel generaliter de omnibus justis
arbitrantur intelligi, quorum Manasses
fudit sanguinem, et implevit Jerusalem
a porta usque ad portam, vel certe
Isaiam de sua prophetare morte, quod
serrandus sit a Manasse serra lignea,
quz apud eos certissima traditio est.
Unde et] nostrorum plurimi illud, quod
de passione Sanctorum in Epistolam
ad Hebr. ponitur, 'Serrati sunt, ad
Isaiz referunt passionem.
s Burgens. Addit. Heb. xi.— De
Esaia autem et Machabzis non potest
sumi testimonium, eum persecutiones
eorum non legantur in authentica Serip-
tura. [Bibl . Sacer. Ed. Basil 19500.
tom. v. fol. 158.]
30
A Scholastical History of
CHAP. can with reason deny, (if Monsieur Perron's reason were
good, but that the story of Esay's death ought to be
canonized, as well as the story of Eleazar and his seven
brethren in the Maccabees ; seeing there is as much reason
for the one, as there can be given for the other ?
XLI. To conclude this chapter: there be many other pas-
sages in the New Testament, that have reference to several
stories and writings of old time, which are not to be found
either in the undoubted or in the controverted books of
ILI.
Unless
Jeremy, by
the error
of trans-
cribers, be
put there
for Zach-
ary, in
Scripture ;
as Matt. xxvii. 9, relating to the Prophet
whomthese Jeremy ; Eph. v. 14, to another; 2 Tim. ii. 8, to Jannes
and Jambres; James iv. 5b, to a known saying ; and Jude 14.
to the prophecy of Enoch; (not to count the sentences taken
out of Aratus, Menander, and Epimenides, which be three
words re-
cited by
S. Matt.
are found.
Or whoever
elsewasthe heathen authors, and yet quoted by S. Paul.)
author of
But Origen
that pious Sald well and rightly to this matter': ** Manifest it is, that
the Apostles alleged many things which are not elsewhere
to be seen in the canonical Scriptures, being only taken out
of apocryphal books; and yet those apocryphal books must
not be accounted by us to be of equal authority with the
Scripture; for we ought not to pass the bounds which our
andlearned
work upon
the Can-
ticles. An
ancient and
approved
writer he
1s.
fathers have set us."
t Origen. Prol. in Cantic. [tom. iii.
p.96. Interprete Rufino. * Neque apud
Judzos haberi quidem usum hujus-
modi reperimus lectionum, quas sive
pro eo quod aliqua supra humanam
intelligentiam continebant, placuit Spi-
ritui Sancto auferri de medio, sive quod
essent de Scripturis his quz appel-
lantur Apocryphz, pro eo quod multa
in eis corrupta, et contra fidem veram
inveniuntur a majoribus tradita, non
placuit eis dari locum, nec admitti ad
auctoritatem : supra nos est pronun-
ciare de talibus.] Illud tamen palam
est, multa [vel] ab apostolis, [vel ab
Evangelistis exempla] esse prolata,
And herein we rest.
[et Novo Testamento inserta,] quze in
his Seripturis quas canonicas habemus
nunquam legimus; in Apocryphis ta-
men inveniuntur, [et evidenter ex ip-
sis ostenduntur assumpta.] Sed ne sic
quidem locus Apocryphis dandus est:
non enim transeundi sunt termini, quos
statuerunt patres nostri. [Potuit enim
fieri, ut A postoli vel Evangelistee Sancto
Spiritu repleti sciverint quid assumen-
dum ex illis esset Scripturis, quidve
refutandum : nobis autem non est abs-
que periculo aliquid tale praesumere,
quibus non est tanta Spiritus abundan-
t1a." ]
the Canon of the Scriptures. 3l
CHAPTER IV.
THE TESTIMONY OF THE ECCLESIASTICAL WRITERS, OR FATHERS OF THE
CHURCH, NEXT AFTER THE APOSTLES, IN THE SECOND CENTURY.
XLII. After the Apostles (in whose time the whole canon
of Scripture was determined) the hour was past", and the
door was shut: no addition might be made; nor any other
book taken in, but what they had first received, and left
sacred to the Church. Which is not only acknowledged by
S. Augustine*, but likewise by the doctors of the Church
of Rome itself, both those that lived before the council of
Trent?, and those that have written since".
XLIII. And this was it that held the ancient fathers to
the old canon; from which the Greek Church never yet de-
parted to this day. And, till some few men (of the Latin
" Thom. Walden. Doct. Fidei, lib. ii. rinth. xii. [v. 28. tom. v. p. 130. Ad
art. ii. cap. 20. [tom. i. p. 200.] Tran-
siit (transit) ergo hora: non potest jam
crescere canon in pluralitate librorum.
* S. August. contra Faust. Manich.,
lib. xi. c. 5. [tom. viii. col. 221.] Veri-
tas Divinarum Scripturarum non a qui-
buslibet, sed ab ipsis Apostolis ad nos-
tram fidem zedificandam memorize com-
mendata est, ac per hoc in canonicum
auctoritatis culmen recepta. [Cosin's
words have not been found: but at lib. xi.
cap. 5. contra Faust., tom. viii. col. 221.
the like sense is expressed in the follow-
ing words : * Distincta est a posteriorum
libris excellentia canoniez auctoritatis
veteris et novi Testamenti, quce Apo-
stolorum confirmata temporibus per
successiones episcoporum et propaga-
tiones Ecclesiarum, tanquam in sede
quadam, sublimiter constituta est: cui
serviat omnis fidelis et pius intellectus.
...In opusculis autem posteriorum—
longe est impar auctoritas. ]
7 Durand. in [lib.] iii. d. 24. q. 1.
sect. 9. [Comment. in Sentent. Theol.,
p.976. Hoc autem, quod dictum est
de approbatione Scripture per Eeccle-
siam, intelligitur solum de Ecclesia
quz fuit tempore Apost. qui fuerunt
repleti Spiritu Sancto.] Gerson. de
Vit. Sp. lect. [2.] corol. 7. [vid. par.
3. col. 182, et seq.] Cajet. in 1 Co-
eos enim (Apostolos) spectat univer-
salis Ecclesiee regimen, non solum ver-
bo et actione, sed etiam Scriptura.
Unde sola scripta ab Apostolis (seu ab
eis approbata) Sacre Scripture auc-
toritatem habent. ]
Z Canus, in Loc. Com,, lib. ii. c. 7.
[p. 37. De Loc. Theol. Ego vero pri-
mum sentio ad Apostolos pertinuisse
libros sacros probare, non sacros re-
jicere.] Nec enim alios libros canoni-
cos habemus, sive veteris sive novi
Testamenti, quam quos Apostoli pro-
baverunt, atque Ecclesie tradiderunt.
Bellarm. de Verb. Dei, lib. i. c. 20.
[tom. i. col. 80. Deinde in isto canone
]xxxiv. numerantur libri canonici, et
omittuntur quidam qui certissime sunt
canonici, ut libri Esdrze, Tobize, Judith,
Sapientia, Ecclesiasticus, Apocalypsis;
quie res non minimi momenti esse vi-
detur: nam Ecclesia, quze post Apo-
stolos fuit, non aliunde didicit, qui
libri sint canonici et qui non sint,
quam ex traditione Apostolorum. ]
Grets. Def, lib. i. ap. 1. [vid. col.
390. Nec displicet nobis dictum Ca-
jetani, Thes. 38. commemoratum, eam
solam esse sacram ac divinam Scrip-
turam, quam Apostoli aut scripserunt
aut approbarunt. ]
TEST.
CENT. II.
(OPEIPASD:
iV?
A.D. 102».
Ezra, Ne-
hemiah,
and Esther.
33 A Scholastical History of
Church only) met lately together at Trent?, the new canon,
in such terms as they there devised it, was never heard of.
'l'o which purpose, having already passed through the time of
the Apostles, we will now proceed in order, and search into
the several records that have been left unto us concerning
this matter in all ages after them.
XLIV. The Apostolical Constitutions, which go under the
name of Pope Clement the First, are of no great credit with
us; yet they that otherwhiles plead for them so earnestly,
(as the later writers in the Church of Rome do,) and think
they get so much advantage by them in other matters, have
but little reason to refuse them in this: where there is an
enumeration made of such books*, as were then appointed to
be read in the Church, and pertained to the Old Testament,
(the books of Moses and Joshua, of the Judges and the
Kings, of the Chronicles, and the Return from Babylon, of
Job, of David and Solomon, and of the sixteen Prophets,")
but of Tobit and Judith, or any other of the books that are
now in question, there is no mention at all: which is a sign
that, in those days, they were held to be no canonical parts
of the Scripture.
a 'The number of them all, that made
their new canon in the fourth session at
Trent, was fifty-two, and they (for the
most part) Italians and Spaniards. [ Vid.
chap. xviii. num. 190, 194. Et Sleidan.
Comment, de Statu. Rel. &c. in Ann.
1546. fol. 208. Tridenti dietus fuit
dies—ad exitum Julii, (ann. 1545.) sed
dilata res fuit in anni sequentis ini-
tium, &c.— Erant autem Tridenti, prae-
ter Cardinales, Pontifices legatos, et
Tridentinum atque Pachecum Hispa-
num, Archiepiscopi quatuor, episcopi
triginta tres; et in his duo Galli, quin-
que Hispani, Illyrieus unus, reliqui
omnes Itali. "Theologi doctores, mo-
nachi, Xxxv.; ex aliis vero nou monas-
ticz& professionis xii.; plerique omnes
Hispani . Ceterum in quatuor illis
archiepiscopis erant duo velut per-
sonati, Olaus Magnus Upsalensis, (et)
Robertus Venantius Scotus. ]
^ [Eusebius quidem,—cum ann.
"Trajani 3. Chr. 100. ob persecutionem
hoc tempore excitatam insignem red-
dere voluit, in hunc etiam annum Cle-
mentis mortem conjecit.— Cave, Script.
Eeccl., tom. i. p. 28. ]
* Const. Apost., lib. ii. c. 57. [Labbe
Concil, tom. i. eol. 294. kal vpórov
pev ó oikos CoTc émif]kms, kar" àva-
TOAàs Terpauuévos' éE ékarépov Tv
uepüv Tà macToQópia Tpbós àvaTOAQv,
Üs Tis Couke vq kela0c Ó& jécos Óó ToU
€mioKómOv Üpórvos' map' ék&repa. 06 ai-
TOU karetéo0o và mpea[Bevrépiov, kal oi
8ikovo, zapiarácÜccav cücTaAets Tis
mAelovos éo0sjros, éolkaci "yàp varois
kal roixdpxois' Tpovoía Ó& cobrev eis
Tb érepov uépos oi. Aaikol ka0etéa0ccav
perà mds TGvxías kal eUratías' kal
a "yuvaikes kexcpi uévos kal aor0t coOe-
Céc0ccav ciwmirv üyovcav jécos Oe Ó
àvayvéoTus, éQ' imqAoU vivos éoTóOs,
àvaryweckéro và Mecéwos kal "'lgco9
TOU Navi), Tà TOv kpvràv kal Qv Baci-
AeiQy, Tà cÀv mapaAevrouévov, kal TÀ
Tíjs émavóOov: mpbs rojrois rà ToU '1ó,
kal TOU XoAouGvTos, kal rà rQv ékkaí-
8exa mpoomurGv: àvà 800 8e vyevouérev
&vayvocjdrev, €repós Tis TOUS TOU
Aafl8 yaAAéro Üuvovs, kal ó Aabs Td
&kpoorixia bmroiaAAéro. uerà ToUTO ai
mpáieis ai Tjuérepau àvarywcokéa cca,
kal emigTOAoGl lla/Aov 0U cuvep'yoU
T&v i. T. A]
the Canon of the Scriptures. 39
XLV. In the Canons of the Apostles, (which are said like-
wise to have been written by him that wrote the Constitu- -
tions?) after a particular recital of all the books that be con-
tained in the Old Testament*, the Wisdom of the Son of
Sirach is recommended only (as a book ouf of the Scripture-
canon!) to be learned and read by young beginners; but of
TEST.
CENT. II.
the Wisdom of Solomon, the books of Judith? and "Tobit,
and the rest that we acknowledge not to be canonical, there
is not a word spoken, unless it be of the /hree books of the
Maccabees, — which is one more than the canon of Trent
will allow, and more by all the three than either Damascen Infra ci-
or Nicephorus, and many Greek authors besides, ever found
in the copies of those canons that came to their hands with
less corruption than they come now to ours.
For itis evi-
dent by Zonarash, (however that canon of the Apostles, upon
which he makes his commentary, be now printed with this
addition of the three Maccab:ean books,) that the copy which
he had then before him differed not from the canon of the
council at Laodicea, where the Maccabees are not named Infra ci-
at all.
4 Bellarm. de Verb. Dei, lib. i. cap.
20.[tom.i. col. 81. Praeterea in isto
eodem canone Ixxxiv. numerantur inter
Sacros libros non solum fertius Macha-
baeorum, sed etiam epistole duz Cle-
mentis, et Constitutiones Apostoliez
ejusdem Clementis: quos tamen libros
Ecclesia nunquam pro sacris agnovit.
At si ille canon vere esset Clementis,
non posset Ecclesia sine magna temeri-
tate hos libros non recipere, si quidem
Clemens summus Pontifex erat, et] Ca-
nones Apostolorum velipse condidit, vel,
quod verius est, ab Apostolis conditos
(ipse Ecclesiis) literis commendavit.
€ Can. Apost. can. ult. [84, al. 85.
Labbe, tom. i. col 44.—é£oecTce màciv
buiv kAmpucois kal Aaikots BiBA(a ce-
Bácpua kal G^yix* Ts uev maAcs 01a-
01kns, Mecéws mévre, V'éveais, "E£obos,
.Aeuvriküv, "Api0uol, Aevrepovópuov: "Yg-
coU vioU Navi), év (Kpuráv, €v') Pov0,
€v' BaciAeiQv, Tércaps' llapaAevroué-
vaev, TOU iBAlov TÀv Tuepgv, Ojo
("Ecopa, 80o') 'EoT)p, €v Maxafoi-
KkQyv, Tpia' "lof, €w WaXrüpiwv, €w
ZoXou&vros Tpía, Ylapoiuuau, "ErkAm-
ciQ0T))S, Gc ua dore. TIpopnráv 8e-
ka8jo, €v* 'Haaíov, €v: 'Iepeulov, €v: '1e-
Ceku]A, €v' AayiA, €v: CEe0ev. O6, k. T. À.
Sie ap. Zonar. Balsam. Bevereg. Coteler.
COSIN.
D
Ap. Labb. autem hi libri desunt. Vid,
etiam infr. not. g. ]
f Ibid. £Ee0ev 60€ [mpovisTope(o6c
buiv puavOávew uv ToUs véovs] T72V
cooíav ro) ToAvuaÜoUs Xipáx.
€ [Not. Cotelerii, in Can. Apost.
ult. "Iov8el0 &v. * Deest in aliis edi-
tionibus. Codices quoque manu ex-
arati quos vidi (vidi autem in gaza re-
gia octo) omnes omittunt, excepto uno,
non malz tamen notze, atque mem-
braneo qui numeratur 1326. Zonaras
denique expresse dicit librum Judithze
hoc Apostolico catalogo non contineri.
Vid. Patr. Apost., tom. i. p. 448.]
h Zonar. in can. 59. Conc. Laodic.,
[p. 361.—érrbós r&v pv. WaAu&v ToU
Aaf]l8, ebplakovrai kaí wes érepot Ae-
yóuevo: ToU ZXoXouóvros elvai, kal &A-
Acv TiVGV, oUs kal iOuorucoUs cvóuacav
oí marépes, kal uj] Aéyeo0at &v vjj ék-
kAnoía Ouerátavro, wire àv BiBA(a
&varywéakeaÜ0a. &xavóvwra, uóva 0€ 7à
kayorikà.] kavovucà 0" ékdAecav rà TG
me. kavóvi TOV &ylev &mogTÓAcv &a-
piOuobj.eva Gomep àxavóvwa, v Ó ka-
vóv obk éuvío0m [cira kal avrà TÀ
BiBALa Tis TaXaiGs kal véas Tpadijs
&mmnpiüumaav, eimóvres i. T. A.— Vide
Catal. Laodic., num. 59, et seq. ]
(COELBAMD?
IV.
A:D. 110.i
94 A Scholastical History of
XLVI. Though the author of the Ecclesiastical Hierarchy
be not so ancient as Dionysius the Areopagite, to whom that
book is commonly attributed, yet, because he is numbered
both by Cardinal Bellarmine* and others among the fathers
of this age, we will here produce his testimony ; which is
clearly against them that pretend such great veneration
towards him.. For, treating of what was done in his time
at the publie assemblies of Christians, and declaring the
order of divine service then in use among them, he reciteth
(after his manner of enigmatical language) all the books of
Scripture that were held to be sacred in the Church. And
having first named the Psalms, which were often employed
in divers parts of the service, he reckoneth up these following
for all the authentic writings of the Old Testament besides! :
*'Ihose that relate either the birth and ornament of the
world, (as the book of Genesis doth,) or the legal hierarchy
and polity of the Jews, (as the books of Exodus, Leviticus,
Numbers, and Deuteronomy do,) or the divisions and pos-
sessions of their several inheritances, (which the book of
Joshua doth,) or the prudence of their judges, (as the book
of Judges doth, whereof Ruth is an appendix,) or the wisdom
of their kings, (in the books of Samuel, Kings, and Chroni-
cles,) or the piety of their priests, (in the books of Ezra
and Nehemiah, whereunto Esther is added,) or the firm and
unmovable philosophy of ancient and holy men in the midst
of many miseries and troubles, (in the book of Job,) or the
sage precepts of hífe, (in the Proverbs and Ecclesiastes,) or
the songs of divine love, (in the Canticles,) or the predictions
of things to come, (in the four greater and the twelve lesser
prophets.") And further than thus this author, (under the
name of Dionysius the Areopagite,) in recounting the books
of the Old Testament, proceedeth not; but immediately sub-
! [ Vid. Cave, tom. i. p. 26.]
* Bellarm. de Script. Eccl. [tom. vii.
col. 29. Existimamus igitur S. Diony-
sium fuisse quidem S. S. Ignatii et
Polyearpi zequalem, sed supervixisse
usque ad Imperium Hadriani. ]
! Dionys. Eccl. Hierarch. c. 3. r&ca
Atv "yàp iepà kal &yiypaoos OéAros,
[2) T2v éx Geoü rà» Ü)vrev "yevqnàv
bmapiiív ce kol Oiakóo our: 3) Tiv vo-
puc» tepapx(av kai ToAwTelav: 1) TÀv
TOU Ocíov AaoU kAnpoOoci&v O1avegunao eis
Kal koracXéceis 1) kpvrQv iepüv, j)
/ ^ WM d , , / /,
BaciXéov cooàv, 1] iepéev év0écv avve-
civ" 4) vaAoiQr àvOpQv év mou ical
mAfje. TQ» Q&vióvrev üàkardceiw Tov 6&v
kaprepío duXNocodíav' 1) r&v mpaucr éco
N c / s 4 3-7 »
copüs bmoÜ0Tnkas 3) Oclev épóTev do-
juora, kal évOéovs eikóvas* 7) T&v écoué-
vov ràs bmoQmrikàs mpoaveppüoeis' 3)
rüs &yOpucàs "IggoU Geovpylas' (i. T. A.)
T0is Tp0s Üéccuv émvrgüelois óowrytaaro.
p. 92. ]
5x—— —
the Canon of the Scriptures. 35
joineth the books that belong to the New. In another place
he cites a saying out of the book of Wisdom", which he calls
an Introduction to the Divine Oracles ; but by the confession
of Aquinas, who wrote a Commentary upon him", this makes
not that book to be canonical, no more than it does the
Epistles of Ignatius and some others there cited with it to
the like purpose.
XLVII. Before S. John died (who died the last of all the
Apostles) the canon of the Scriptures was made perfect?, and
delivered over to the Christian Church. Divers years before
his death he had made his chief abode about Ephesus, and
Sardis, and the other Churches in Asia; to which he wrote,
when he was banished into the isle of Patmos by the Em-
peror Domitian. From this banishment he was released by
Nerva, in the year of our Lord 97; and about three years
after he quietly ended his days. It happened that, about
sixty years from the time of his decease, there was some
question made by certain men that came and lived in those
quarters, concerning the exact number of the canonical books
of Scripture.
m De Divin. Nomin. c. 4. (p. 198.—
ypádoer e ó 0ctos"Lyvários: 'O éubs &pos
éoraDperoi.. kal év rais mpoeiaycyats
TOV Mo'yiev ebpijgeis miwwà Aéyovra mepl
Tijs 0eí(as codías: "EpaocTis éyevóumv
TOU KÁAAovs abT1js. ]
" Thom. [Aquin.] in Dionys. De
Divin. Nomin. cap. 4. lect. 9. [tom. x.
Exposit. in Append. fol. 19.] Dicit
ergo primo, quod quibusdam doctorum
qui sanctos sermones tractaverunt, licet
canonicas Seripturas non conderent,
visum est, [quod nomen amoris conve-
nientius esset rebus Divinis, quam no-
men dilectionis. Unde Ignatius Martyr
scribit de Christo, dicens: Meus Amor,
id est Christus, in quo totus meus amor
est, crucifixus est. Philo dicit, in libro
quem fecit introducentem ad sacra elo-
quia de divina sapientia: Amator fac-
tus sum pulcritudinis ejus. Sapientiae
8. cap.] Ex quo patet, quod liber Sapi-
enti nondum habebatur inter canoni-
eas Scripturas.
* Narrant veteres Johannem, Asiati-
carum Ecclesiarum rogatu, germanum
Seripturze canonem constituisse. Eu-
seb. [Vid. Conrad. Horneii lib. de Sacr.
et Divin. Seripturis, Disp. 4. Arg. 3.
pp. 328, 529. —Hic (Joannes,) Episco-
For resolution herein, Melito?, who was then
porum Asiz rogatu, Evangelium scerip-
ut quae czeteris Evangeliis de-
erant suppleret; sicut Eusebius tradit.
—Et vide Euseb. Eccl. Hist., lib. iii. cap.
23—-25. et lib. vi. cap. 14.—3/6: 6€ Máp-
KO0v kal AovkG Tv kaT' abrovs ebaoy-
yyeALev Tbv &k8ociv memou]uévov, 'Iedr-
vmv aci, rbv müvra xpóvov G&ypájo
kexpmuévov kmpóyuaTi, TÉAos kai éml
Tiv *ypaijv éA0etv roi&a0e xdpw. airías.
TrÓVv Tpoavaypadévrev rpiQv eis mávras
jj0m kal eis avràv 01a8eBou.évov, &moBéE-
acÓai ué€v $aclv àAfÜÓeiav abTois émi-
uaoprvpijsavra. lib. iii. cap. 24. p. 116.
—Tv uévroi "1oávvqv éoxorov, ovrióv-
Ta Üri. Tà GwpaTUKO, €v Tots ebaryyeALois
8ebfjAwTau, mporpamévra imb TÀV "yvo-
píuev, IlveÜumr. 0eopopnÜüévra, mTvev-
povrucby Todjoou cboyyéAiov. Id., lib.
vi. cap. 14. p. 274.]
» [Vide Cave, Seript. Eccl, tom. i.
pos]
3 Scripsit Apologiam ad Imperato-
rem, pro Christianis, [Euseb. Eccl.
Hist., lib. iv. cap. 26. p. 188.—0? (Me-
Aírev, 'AroAwdpiós re) kal rd ÓnXo-
0évri karà rovs xpóvovs '"Peuaíev Baci-
Aet Aóvyovs bmtp míjs mía ews iolcs éxd.-
repos &moAo'ylas mpoceodrnsav. ]
9
6
TEST.
CENT. II.
A pocalyp.
chap. 2, 3.
A. D. 160.»
Supra
Num. 19.
[ vid. etiam
num. 56. ]
ZXwek0oxa-
Ks.
A. D. 164.y
Martyrio
coronatus.
36 A Scholastical History of
- bishop of Sardis, (a man famous and venerable in his time,
and of whom Polycrates, the metropolitan bishop of Ephesus,
gave this honourable testimony, that *he was led and guided,
in all things he did, by the Holy Ghost,") having been for-
merly requested thereunto by Onesimus, made a perfect
** catalogue of all the books that, by common consent of the
Oriental Christians, were received as canonical parts of the
Old Testament*;" and returned him this answer: «That he
had diligently enquired into the number and order of those
books'; that for this purpose he had made a journey into
the East", where they were first preached ; that he had com-
piled six books of commentaries upon them ; and that, to
satisfy his desire, and to set forth the doctrine of faith, he
had sent unto him the names of them all: (that is to say;)
the five books of Moses, Genesis, Exodus, Leviticus, Num-
bers, Deuteronomy ; the book of Joshua, Judges and Ruth ;
the four books of the Kings; the two books of the Chroni-
cles; the Psalms of David; the Proverbs or the Wisdom of
Solomon, (for so Ruffinus translated the words in Eusebius*,
*'The Proverbs of Solomon, which is also called his Wisdom ;)
the book of the Preacher; the Canticles; the book of Job;
the prophet Esay, and Jeremy; the twelve Prophets com-
prehended in one book ; Daniel, Ezechiel, and Ezra," (where-
unto Nehemiah and Esther were commonly annexed, as were
also the Lamentations to Jeremy.)
XLVIII. In this age lived Justin Martyr, who in all his
* Apud Euseb. Hist. Eccl, lib. v. — Kprrol, Pob6* BagiAeiy réocapa IIapa-
c. 24, [ p. 244.—71 8€? Aéyew . . . MeAL-
TGva Tbv eüvoUxov, Tv év &ylg Ilveb-
pari TávTa TOT evo Ouevov. ]
S karà TO mpooíuiov &pxóuevos TV
ópoAoyovuévov Tis TaAcis Oia04ms
'ypaQGv oicvrau — kardAoyov. — Apud
eund. Euseb., lib. iv. c. 25. [al. c. 26.
p. 191.]
t [émei3; 66 xal ua8etv] Tijv àv
maAciQv BuBALcv [éBovA 8n ] &xpiBeiav,
móca Tbv àpiÜubv, kal ómota Tv Tw
elev, [éecmojBaca Tb -owÜro mpütav
K. T. A. ] — Ibidem.
* [&yeA0Gv oiv eis rjy. àvaroAjv, kal
€es ToU TÓTOv "yevóuevos &v0a. émpóx6m
kal émpáx075, kal &kpiBOs ua0ív rà Ts
maAcuas DuaOT)ms BiBA(a, bmorá£as Ém-
ed cot Gv éoTl cà Ovóuarm | Mo)-
gécws mévre' l'éveais, "E£oBos, Aevirikóv,
'ApiÓuol, Aevrepovópuov: "IyooUs Navi
Aevrouévev 0o" VaAu&v AaBlY XoAó-
pevos Iapoiuíat, 5) kal Zooía, 'ExkAm-
ciao T2s, Acum "Acudrev: "lof? Ilpo-
$wr&v, 'Hcaíov, "lepeulov T&v 0d0cka
€v uovoBÍBAe* AavüjA* "Ieteku]A" "Eo-
8pas.—Tà uév oU MeA(rwwis rocaUra.
—Enuseb. Eccl. Hist., lib. iv. eap. 26.
p. 191.]
* [Iapoiuat, 5) [ko1] Xo$ía.—* Salo-
monis Proverbia, quae et Sapientia.'—
Ibid. [vide lib. iv. cap. 26. ap. ed. 1506.
Ruffin. Interp. The version of Fale-
sius corresponds with that of Rufinus in
this place: * Proverbia, quze et Sapien-
tia Vid. ed. Cantab. 1720. p. 191, ut
supra. ]—Ubi Sapientia accipienda est
expositive pro ipsis Proverbiis. Pineda
in Eccles. Praef., c. 2. s. 19. (p. 10.]
y [Contigit.. Justini martyrium ann.
M. Aurelii IV., seu (ut in Chronico
the Canon of the Scriptures. 97
works citeth not so much as any one passage out of the
apocryphal books, nor maketh the least mention of them at
all. For the Questions and Answers ad Orthodoxos, wherein
a sentence is brought out of Ecclesiasticus, were written
long after his time. And iu his conference with Trypho
against the Jews, though he reproacheth them for many
other things?, yet for this,-—that they had rejected any
of the entire canonical books of Scripture,—he reproacheth
them not: a sign, that what books they did not acknow-
ledge, he rejected himself, or at least made no such account
of them as he did of the rest, which he appropriates to our
religion?.
CHAPTER V.
THE TESTIMONY OF THE ANCIENT ECCLESIASTICAL WRITERS IN THE
THIRD CENTURY.
XLIX. Origen was better learned in the knowledge of the
Scriptures, and took more pains to set them forth, both in
the original and in their several translations*, than any be-
sides that lived in his time or long after him ; and therefore
is his testimony herein the more to be regarded. In his
Preface upon the Psalms, (recorded by Eusebius?, S. Basil*,
Paschali signatur) M. Aurelii et Lucii
Impp. VI. Orphito et Prudente Coss.
id est, ann. Chr. 165. Unde patet
immani errore Epiphanium laborare,
qui Justini mortem ad Hadriani im-
perium refert, eamque trigesimo Jus-
tini etatis anno contigisse ait.— Cave,
tom. i. p. 61.]
z Even concerning some parts or pas-
sages of the Psalms and the Prophets
suppressed by them. [ Vid. Dial. cum
Tryphon. $ 72. p. 169. àmb uv oiv
TGv ébwyfgseev Gv ébwyfoaro "Ecopas
eis rbv vóuov Tepl T0) Ildaxa, 72v ét1-
*yncw TabTqv àoelAovro: kol elmev "Ea-
Üpas TQ Aad' ToUTo Tb IIáo xa ó Xer)p
T&v, kal 7] karadQiyg Tuy —kal mb
TGv 8i& "Iepeuíov Aex0évrov rara mepi-
ékoiav: 'E*yó és 'Apvíov $epóuevov oU
00ec0a.. kx. T. A. Et $ 73. p. 170. kal
&m0 TOU évevmkooToU mTévrov WaAuoU
T&v 0i& AaBló Aex0évrev Aóyyov, Aéteis
Bpaxelas &oelXovro raóras mb ToU
EUAov. eipyuévov 'yàp ToU Aóvyowv' ect-
mare év mois &Üveauw, ó Kipios éBaoí-
Aevmev àmb ToU tÓXov' à$kav, eímare
€v rois &Üveauw, ó Kopios éBaaíAevaev.]
^ Just. Mart. in Cohort. ad Grzcos.
Quod apud Judzos pietatis nostrae li-
bri asserventur, Divinz id de nobis
opus est providentia. [T5 8€ vapd 'Iov-
Oalo:s ér. kal vüv vàs Tj "juerépa. 0co-
ceBe(a Oiapepo?bsas ad eo0a. BíBXovs,
0cías mpovolas &pryov vmep Tuv "yévyovev.
sect. 13. p. 17.]
» [Vid. Cave, tom. 1. p. 113.]
* TTetrapla, Hexapla, et Octapla, Ori-
ginis labore contexta, [ vid. * Hexaplo-
rum quz supersunt. 2 tom. fol. ed.
Ben. 1713.—'The rest are lost. ]
* Euseb. Histor., lib. vi. cap. 25. [ p.
289.—oUk &yvouréov, k. T. X. Vid. infr.
Origen. in i. Psal. not. ad lit. i.]
* In Origenis Philocalia, c. 3. [p.
63.—xkeddAaiov. *y'. éx ToU abroÜU eis
Tv a/ yaApubv TÓuov. K. T. À.—vid.
num. lxv. et num. lxvi, ubi S. Greg.
Nazianzeni testimonium citatur. ]
TEST.
CENT. II.
[ Put
among the
Spurious
Writings,
in Append.
l. p. 441.—
Ed. Ben.
Par. 1742.]
TEST.
CENT. III.
A. D. 220.^
Without
which the
number of
twenty-two
books
(mention-
ed before)
cannot
stand.
38 4A Scholastical History of
and S. Gregory Nazianzen, Suidasf, and Nicephorus?,) first
he giveth us this general advertisement, that ** the canonical
books of Scripture contained in the Old Testament are twenty
and two in number; which the Hebrews have left unto us^,
according to the number of those letters which they have in
their alphabet';" and then he reckoneth them up by their
names*, every one in particular: Genesis, Exodus, &c., as
we do at this day. For the defect in the copy of Eusebius
(where the book of the twelve lesser prophets is omitted) is
nothing else but a fault of the transcriber; and Nicephorus!,
that had a more perfect copy to follow than that which is
now extant with us, hath supplied it, as likewise doth the
version of Ruffinus".
f Suidas, in verbo Origenes. [vid.
Suidz Historica, czeteraque omnia quz
ad cognitionem rerum spectant: opera
ac studio Hier. Wolfii in Latinum ser-
monem conversa. ed. Basil. 1581. fol.
699.— *In Hexaplis (id est, sextupla
interpretatione) Psalmorum, post in-
signes quatuor editiones, non modo
quinta, sed et sexta et septima addita
interpretatione;' &c.]
€ Niceph. [Callist. Eccl.] Hist., lib.
v. c. 16. [tom. i. p. 364.—o0k &àyvon-
Téov, k. T. .] Et[S.] Hilar. pref. in
Psalmos. [ Prolog. sect. 5. col. 4. not.
ad lit. g.—* Cum iis, quze hoc numero
subsequentique continentur, affinitatem
habet fragmentum Origenis e tomo i. in
Psalmum primum; &c.—Vid. etiam
not. i. apud sect. 14. col. 8.]
" A quibus Eloquia Dei ad nos
translata sunt.—Orig. Prol. in Cant.
[tom. iii. p. 36.— The context is: *Sed
nos quomodo recipiemus hujusmodi
intelligentiam, cum neque Ecclesia
Dei ulla extrinsicus Salomonis cantica
legenda susceperit, neque apud He-
braos, a quibus Eloquia Dei ad nos
videntur esse translata, aliquid przeter
hos tres libellos Salomonis, qui et apud
nos sunt, amplius habeatur in canone?
Volunt tamen, qui hoc asserunt, inde
confirmare sententiam quod in Reg-
norum tertio libro scriptum est, multa
fuisse Salomonis cantica.']
! Id. in i. Psal. [tom. ii. p. 528. ]—
ob0k &vyvomréov [oiv, Uri kal TÓ] civoi
ràs évbia0dkovs fBXovs, s 'Efjpaioi
mapaBiBóaci, 8/00 kal eíkocw, [0cos ó
àpi0ubs rQv map' avrois aToiXelev éo-
Tlv, oUk üXo'yov Tv'yxáve.. ]
k [Idem, ibid., p. 529.—«ic1 82 et-
xoci 800 8íBXo. ka0* 'Efpalovs al8e' 5)
But Origen here joineth Ruth to the
map' juiv Tévecis émvyeypopuuérn, mapà
96 'EBpaíois &mb Tjs &pxjis Tov B(BAov
Bpnol0, Ümép éoTw, év àpxi' "E&o8os,
ObaAccquO0, Üümép éoTi, ToUTa Tà Ovó-
uü&ra Aewrikbyv, Obkpà kal ékdAeaev:
'Api0uol, 'Auueadekoüeluh — Aevrepovó-
piov, "EAAe &b0eBaplu, otro. oi. Aóyor
'Igsoüs viós Navi, '1gco0e Bév Nav:
Kpirol, PoU0, rap" abrots év éyl Zeoe-
TÍ4& BaciAeiQy mpóTT«, 0evrépa, map'
avTois €v, Eauovi]A ó 0cókAnros: Baci-
Aeiv mpírq, rerápry, év év) ObauueAex
Aavl6, ümép éa v. BaciXe(a Aavíà* TIapa-
Aevrouévov Tpór1), 0evrépa, év évl, Ai-
Bpi; aiaulu, Ümép éoTi, Aóyoi muepav:
"EcOpas pros al Oeórepos év évl
'Egfpa, Ó éco. Bon0ós: Bl8Xos WyaAudv,
ZXéjep 0:AM[u: ZXoAouQvros mapowuíau,
MicAc0* "EkkAnciacTi]s, KoéAc0* ^Acua
deudrev, Xip &ccepíu" 'Hoaías, '1ecaía
'"lepeuías avv Opfjvois kal víj émi To],
v éyi, 'lepeula" Aavi]A, AavijA* "IeCe-
KUJA, Ie£Ck]A* "Io, ' 108^ 'Eco03p, 'Ec-
042p. cie O66 rovrov éoTl và Makka-
Baikà, &mep émvyéypamrou XapB10 Xap-
Bav& £A.)
! XII. Prophetarum librum, There-
asar.— Niceph. ubi supr. [Niceph.
Callist. Eccl. Hist., lib. v. c. 16. These
words are not found in ed. Lut. Par.
1630. Gr. cum Lat. interpret. Joannis
Langi,a R. P. Frontone Duczo cum
Grecis collata et recognita, (vid. tom.
i. p. 364,) but they occur in the Latin
as it originally stood, opera Joannis
Langi e Grzco in Latinum sermonem
translat. "Vid. ed. Antv. 1560. p. 221.
et ed. Francof. 1588. col. 245.]
" Ruffini versio Eusebii, lib. vi.
[cap. 18. ed. 1506. * Duodecim pro-
phetarum liber unus est.' ]
the Canon of the Scriptures. 39
book of Judges, and the Lamentations to the book of Jeremy.
Of Judith and Tobit, Ecclesiasticus and Wisdom, he maketh
no mention at all. 'The Maccabees he declares expressly,
in the words immediately following the enumeration of the
twenty-two canonical books, to be out of the canon^. "The
additions to the book of Esther are, in the like manner,
exploded by him?. — And as for the History of Susanna, (to-
gether with the other supplements of Daniel) if that Epistle
be his, which he is said to have written to his friend Julius
Africanus?, though he defends it there to be no * fabulous
imposture'," but fit to be retained among other ecclesiastical
books for the use of the Church, yet he gives it not an equal
authority with the canonical books of Scripture. "The pre-
tended places, that are brought out of Origen's other writings
for the authorizing of Ecclesiasticus, Wisdom, Tobit, Judith,
and the Maccabees, are either impertinent?, and referring to
? Jeremias cum Threnis et Epistola
unum sunt. Apud Euseb. loco citato.
[lib. vi. e. 25. p. 290. "'Iepeuías aiv
Opirois kal Tfj €micToAf.] ^ Epistola
autem a Jeremia Hierosolymis Baby-
lonem ad deportatos missa habetur
Jerem., c. 29.
? Orig. ibidem, apud Eusebium.
"Ete 0€ Trobrwv écTl rà Makkaaikd.
[lib. vi. e. 25. p. 289.]
P Sixt. Senens. Bibl. Sanct., lib. i.
sect. 3. [tom. i. p. 44.] Origenes quo-
que in Epistola ad Jul. Africanum hzc
[eadem] (ad Estherem) additamenta
explodit.— Extat, tom. ii. [p. 100. ]
3 Quz nuper admodum prodiit in
lucem, et vo0eócecs suspecta est; ta-
metsi certum sit, Origenem ea de re
aliquid ad Africanum scripsisse.
* Origen. Epistola ad Jul. Afric.
apud Sixt. Senens.,, lib. v. An. 250.
[tom. ii. p. 100.—* Etsi etiam conces-
serimus non Hebraici, sed Grzeci scrip-
toris esse opus,] non [tamen ea de
causa] repudiandum est tanquam
(scriptum) confictum et adulterinum,
[presertim cum illi apud Hebreos
fides non abrogetur:] ne eadem ra-
tione cogamur abjicere multas ejus-
dem generis scripturas ab Eocclesia
receptas, et sacris voluminibus im-
mistas, quales sunt oratio [Sidrach,
Misach, et Abednago, Hymnus trium
puerorum in libro Danielis, Oratio
Esther, et Oratio Mardochzei, Epistola
Aman, et Epistola Mardochzei, in libro
Esdrez, et alia his similia, quz» ad Ec-
clesia; zedificationem susceperunt patres
nostri; &c.]
* As in. Homil. i. in lib. Judicum.
[sect. 4. tom. ii. p. 461.] *Qui cus-
todit mandatum, non sciet verbum ma-
lum:' sicut scriptum est. [Origen's
words are: Ut autem hoc amplius ex
Scripturarum auctoritate clarescat, quo-
modo soleat dicere Scriptura, cognos-
cere, vel nescire, vide quomodo etiam
alibi scriptum est: * Qui custodit,' in-
quit, X mandatum, nesciet verbum ma-
]um.'] Which refers to cclesiastes,
chap. viii. [v.] 59. (Vide Origenem in
Matth. "Tract. 30. [tom. iii. p. 874.—
Quoniam autem talis aliqua signifi-
catio est scire et cognoscere in Scrip-
turis, manifestum est ex eo quod dici-
tur in Ecclesiaste hoc modo: * Qui cus-
todit mandatum, non sciet verbum ma-
lum,']) and not to AZcclesiasticus, as
Coton (Inst. 2. c. 32. [p. 577. —Ori-
gene en l'homilie premiere sur les
Juges, citant le huitiéme de, l' Eeclé-
siastique, l' appellé aussi Ecriture ])
and Coccius (Thesaur., lib. vi. art. 17.
[tom. i p. 681. Origen. A.D. 230.
Hom. i. in Judic. * Ut autem hoc am-
plius, &e.] would have it.—And [in]
Hom. i. in Ezech. [sect. 5. tom. iii.
p. 358.] Scriptum est in quodam libro,
quia omnes credentes accipient coro-
nam salignam.—And [in] Homil. iv.
in Josuam. (sect. 3. tom. ii. p. 406.—
Beati, qui merentur proximi esse Deo.
Sed] memento quod scriptum est: * Qui
approximant mihi, appreximant igni."
TEST.
CENT. III.
(OSEIPASD:
M
40
A Scholastical History of
some other books than these which be now in controversy, or
else they be produced out of uncertain and supposed works
of his', which he never wrote; and both the one and the
other are insufficient for that purpose. Sometimes he citeth,
under the general name of Scriptures, the book of Tobit",
and the Maccabees; but this is no greater argument that he
held them to be canonical Scriptures, than it is to say that
he held the book of Henoch, and of Hermes his Pastor, to
be canonical, because we find them also often alleged by him
under the same general name of the Scriptures*. For which
[Si aurum vel argentum fueris, et igni
approximaveris, multo per ignem splen-
didior et rutulantior effulgebis. Si vero
supra fundamentum in te Fidei posi-
tum conscius tibi es superzedificasse te
ligna, foenum, stipulam, cum tali zedi-
ficatione si igni approximaveris, con-
sumeris. Beati igitur, qui proximi
sunt, et qui ita proximi sunt, ut ignis
eos illuminet, non adurat.] Which
refer neither to the canonical, nor to the
apocryphal books.
t As in Homil. i. in Leviticum, [tom.
li. p. 185.—Sed tempus est nos adver-
sus improbos presbyteros uti sanctae
Susannz vocibus, quas illi quidem re-
pudiantes, historiam Susanne de cata-
logo Divinorum voluminum defecarunt.
Nos autem et suscipimus et opportune
contra ipsos proferimus, dicentes: *An-
gustie mihi undique. Dan. xiii. 22,
23.] (Urged by Card. Bellarm. for the
canonizing of Susanna's History, De
Verbo Dei, lib. i. c. 9. sect. Augusti-
nus, [tom. i. col. 35.—Origenes stu-
diose defendit has partes Danielis, et
precipue Susannz historiam canoni-
cam Scripturam esse contendit, tum
homil. i. in Levit. tum in epistola ad
Julium Africanum, ]) which yet is con-
fessed to be of uncertain and small au-
thority (by the same Cardinal Bellar-
mine, De Verbo Dei, lib. iv. cap. 11.
sect. Octav. [tom. i. col 249.—Re-
spondeo, primo, homilias illas in Levi-
ticum non esse B. Cyrilli, sed Origenis,
vel nescio cujus alterius, qui passim
literam destruit, ut mysticos sensus ex
capite suo statuat: Proinde homilias
illas non esse magne auctoritatis. ])
And [in] Homil. xviii. in Num. (pro-
duced by Coccius, loco citato, [tom. i.
p.681.]) Inlibro qui apud nos qui-
dem inter Salomonis volumina haberi
solet, et Ecclesiasticus dici, apud Grv-
cos vero Sapientia Jesu filii Sirac ap-
pellatur, [scriptum est; &c.—tom. ii.
p. 341.sect.3.] Where he reckons him-
self among the Latins, of whom Origen
was none.
* Lib. viii. in Ep. ad Rom. [tom. iv.
pp. 621, 640.— Sicut Mattathias, de
quo in primo libro Machabaeorum
scriptum est, quia * zelatus est in lege
Dei, &c. (1 Mach. ii. 24.)—' Myste-
rium enim regis,' ait scriptura, * celare
bonum est. (Tob. xii. 7.)] De Prince,
lib. ii. c. 1. [sect. 5. tom. i. p. 79.—
Ut autem etiam ex Scripturarum auc-
toritate haec ita se habere credamus,
audi quomodo in Machabzeorum libris,
ubi mater septem martyrum unum ex
filiis cohortatur ad toleranda tormenta.
(2 Machab. vii. 28.)) Hom. iii in
Cantic.—[Vid. lib. iii. in Cantic. Ru-
fino interp., tom. iii p. 75.— Scrip-
tum est in Machabaeorum libris ita:
** Hie est Hieremias, propheta Dei, qui
semper orat pro pcpulo." 2 Macc.xv.]
Whereupon Coccius (loco citato ( The-
saur., lib. vi. art. 17. tom. i. p. 681.]) et
Card. Perron, Repl., lib. v. c. 20. [ vid.
pp. 1048, 49, 50.] conclude it for cer-
tain, that Origen held these books to
be truly divine and canonical Scrip-
tures: [pour livres divins et canoni-
ques.— Perron.]
* Orig: De Princ; lib. 3:7e- 2: ral.
cap. 3. sect. 3. tom. i. p. 61.—Quod
autem a Deo universa creata sint, nec
sit ulla creatura qua: non ab eo hoc
ipsum, ut esset, acceperit, ex multis
scripturze assertionibus comprobatur,
&c.—Nam et in eo libello qui Pastoris
dicitur angeli pceenitentize, quem Her-
mas conscripsit, ita refertur: ' Primo
omnium crede, quia unus est Deus qui
omnia creavit, &c.—Sed et in Enoch
libro his similia describuntur. ] et lib. ii.
c. 1. [sect. 5. tom. i. p. 79.—Sed et in
libro Pastoris in primo mandato ita ait,
* Primo omnium crede, quia unus est
the Canon of the Scriptures. 41
reasons Melchior Canus (more ingenuous herein than the
cardinals Bellarmine and Perron) is willing enough to ac-
knowledge, that Origen rejected all the six controverted
books out of the canon of divine Sceripture*. And it is to
no purpose for him to answer, that the Church in after ages
brought them in*. For, first, the council of (Trent is not
the Church ; and then, it is not in the power of the whole
Catholie Church together to make any book canonical in
these latter times?, which was not so received and acknow-
ledged to be such in the primitive times; for this would
imply a contradiction. Others therefore say, that herein
Origen was no more than one particular doctor : but there will
be found company good store for him hereafter. And, if he
followed his own mind in some other matters, for which he
is many times accused, yet in this he followed the mind and
tradition of the Apostles, for which he is as much to be com-
mended.
L. Follows then Julius Africanus, who lived in Origen's
time, and had the honour to be sent upon an embassy to the
emperor. He was the first of all other Christians that wrote
a Chronology, which he compiled in five volumes from the
beginning of the world to his own age?^; and a great part of
Deus qui omnia creavit atque compo-
suit, et fecit ex eo quod nihil erat, ut
essent universa.] Item, Sixt. Senens.,
lib. iv. verbo Origenes, [ tom. i. p. 302. ]
Ad imitationem preceptoris sui Cle-
mentis multis utitur apocryphis tes-
timoniis, [ex vetustissimis recondito-
rum voluminum monumentis, ] ut sunt
libri Pastoris et Henoch, Evangelium
secundum Hebr. [Przdicatio Petri,
Oratio Joseph, Testamentum duodecim
Patriarcharum, et alia his similia. ]
* Canus, Loc. Com., lib. ii. cap. 10
et 1l. [pp. 59, 67.] Origenes etiam
in Psal. i. [vid. supr., not. l.] hos sex
libros eum Hebrzis a canone rejicit,
quod Eusebius refert, lib. vi. [vid.
supr., not. d.]
^ Idem, in cap. 11. At eo tempore
res nondum erat definita : qua ratione
excusandus est. ['The argument of
Canus is: Non igitur patrum tradi-
tione eos libros Ruffinus, sed suo po-
tius sensu, refutavit. At eo tempore,
quo res nondum erat definita: qua
etiam ratione et reliquos excusamus.—
p. 67.]
à DBellarm. de Verb. Dei, lib. i. cap.
10. sect. Itaque. [tom. i. col, 42.]
Fatemur enim Ecclesiam nullo modo
posse facere librum canonicum de non
canonico, nec contra, sed tantum de-
clarare quis sit habendus canonicus, et
hoc non temere, nec pro arbitratu, sed
ex veterum testimoniis.
b Coton, Deprav. 198. [col. 2233.]
Origene estoit [est] un Docteur [au-
teur] particulier: et il [Origene] dé-
feroit trop à son sens.
e (Vid. Cave, tom. i. p. 110.]
4 S. Hieronym. de Seript. Eccl. in
Jul. Afric. [tom. ii. col. 890.—Julius
Africanus, cujus quinque de tempori-
bus extant volumina, sub Imperatore
M. Aurelio Antonino, qui Macrino
successerat, legationem pro instaura-
tione urbis Emmaus suscepit, quae
postea Nicopolis appellata est. Hujus
est epistola ad Origenem super qu:e-
stione Susannz: eo quod dicat in
Hebraeo hanc fabulam non haberi;
&c. ]
TEST.
CENT. 1II.
A1): 222.c
COHUACP:
A. D. 204.!
43 A Scholastical History of
the Chronicle that we have from Eusebius is but a transcript
out of his. Of all his other writings!, there is not any now
remaining but his Epistle to Origen concerning the History
of Susanna? ; which he is so far from acknowledging to be
canonical Scripture, that by eight several argumentsh^ he
endeavoureth to prove it a fable! : wherein, though we allow
him not, (no more than Origen did*, and the Churches in
his time, that then received it to be read among them, as
we do,) yet thus far we take hold both of Origen's testimony
and his, that neither of them both received that book into
the canon of the old Bible.
LI. In this age lived Tertullian among the Latin fathers,
(of whom he is the first, whose writings be now extant,) as
the former did among the Greek. And, though the writings
of the Latin Church before him have not been preserved, to
be delivered over into our hands, yet, by what S. Hilary",
Philastrius", S. Jerome*, and Ruffin?, have expressly told us
* Jos. Scaliger. in. Chronicon Eu-
sebii. [ Vid. Thesaur. Temporum Eu-
sebii Pamph. ed. Jos. Scalig. Amst.
1658. Animadvers. p. 4.—Priscorum
igitur Grzecorum, aec maxime Africani
viri eruditissimi, vestigiis hzerens, Eu-
sebius, opus heroicum et omni laude
majus insOtuens, ut reliquam eorum
dispositionem, ita et partitionem se-
cutus est. ]
f Mentioned by Euseb., lib. vi. cap.
23. [cap. 31. p. 295.— Cap. 23. treats
about Origen,] and by Photius, in his
Bibl. cod. iii. [cod. 34. col. 20.—àve-
yvéc0n "AdpucavoU iaTopubv, K. T. À.
o0ros kal Tpbs 'Opvyeviy *ypdoei Tepl
TOU karà Zecávvav OuyyfjuaroS, k. T. A.
"ypáoer 88 " Aopikavbs kal mpos " Apu et-
Oqv, k. T. À.]
€ Inter Opera Origenis, tom. ii. [ ed.
Ben. Par. 1740. tom. i. p. 10.]
h Apud Sixt. Senen., lib. v. annot.
250. [tom. ii. pp. 100, 101. ]
i Jul Afric. in Ep. — Opusculum
quidem gratum, sed tamen opusculum
quod multis ostenditur et convincitur
modis, neotericum esse, et Graece a
Graeco autore confietum. — [0avudCc
0e, mÀs CAa0é ce rb uépos ToU [iBA(ov
ToUTro kíBOmAov üv' 4 ydp Toi mepucomi)
abrq xaepírev uev üXAws ciyypauua,
veerepuik0y 8€ kal memAacuévov Oelk-
vuraí re kal karà ToAXobs ümeAéÉyxe-
Tat Tpómovs' Tíjs "yàp Xecávvgs, k. T. A.
— Apud Origen., tom. i. p. 10.]
* Orig. in Ep. ad Jul African.
[vid. $ 16. tom. i. p. 29.—7a)ra uev
&meAoymodjmv: v 8' àv mwpowyovuévcs
perà Tà éykAWuara éykóyuuov eimeiv
Tfjs Tepl Xecávvav ypaos, émuBaíivovra
ékdgcTy Aéteu kal Deuvivra TD éLaípe-
TOV TÓV Vevonuévav.]
1 l'Vid. Cave, tom. i. p. 91.]
m S. Hilar. Praef. in Psal. [ p. 335.—
Ea causa est, ut in viginti duos libros
lex testamenti veteris deputetur, ut
cum literarum numero (Hebrzi ser-
monis) convenirent. Qui ita secun-
dum traditiones veterum deputantur,
ut Mosi sint libri quinque; &c.— Vide
num. lvii.]
^ Philast. de Hzeres. [cap. 87. de
Apocryphis, p. 39. Statutum est ab
Apostolis, et eorum successoribus, non
aliud legi in Ecclesia debere catholica,
nisi Legem et Prophetas, et Evan-
geliea, &c.]
9 S. Hier. Praef. in Libr. Salom. [tom.
ix. col. 1296. — Nonnulli scriptorum
veterum hunc (librum Sapientia) esse
Judzi Philonis affirmant. Sicut ergo
Judith, et Tobi, et Machabzorum li-
bros legit quidem Eeclesia, sed inter
canonicas Scripturas non recipit: sic
et hzee duo volumina legat ad zedifica-
tionem plebis, non ad auctoritatem Ec-
clesiasticorum dogmatum confirman-
dam. Si cui sane Septuaginta inter-
pretum magis editio placet, habet eam
a nobis olim emendatam. Neque enim
the Canon of (he Scriptures. 43
concerning the number of the canonical books of Scripture
recelved in their several Churches, (which were all of the
Latin communion,) that herein * they followed no other than
the account of their ancient predecessors from the time of
the Apostles," we may have good reason to think, that those
ancients were elder than Tertullian, and that the Latin Church
before his time differed not at all from the Greek in this par-
ticular. But from him we have a clear testimony 4, that **the
books of the Old Testament, designed by the twenty-four
elders, and the twenty-four wings, (whereof S. John writeth
in his Apocalypse,) were certain, or sufficiently known to
be so many in number." In which account of his, though
there may seem to be two more than commonly the He-
brews reckon in theirs, yet this maketh not any real dif-
ference between them. For, as some added the Lamenta-
sic nova cudimus, ut vetera destrua-
mus. ]
P Ruffinus in Symbolum. [Apud
Opusc. quaedam Ruff. Aquil. ed. Par.
1580. pp. 188, 189.— Apostolus dicit :
* Omnis Scriptura, divinitus inspirata,
utilis est ad docendum.' Et ideo quze
sunt novi ac veteris Testamenti vola-
mina, que secundum majorum tra-
ditionem per Ipsum Spiritum Sanctum
inspirata creduntur, et Ecclesiis Christi
tradita, competens videtur hoc in loco
evidenti numero, sicut ex patrum
monumentis accepimus, designare.
Itaque veteris testamenti, omnium
primo, Moysi quinque libri sunt tra-
diti, Genesis, Exodus, Leviticus, Nu-
merus, ( Numeri,ed. 4to. Oxonie, 1468,)
Deuteronomium: post hazec Jesus Nave,
Judicium (sic et ed. Oxon. 1468) simul
cum Ruth: quatuor post hzc Regno-
rum libri, quos Hebrzi duos nume-
rant: Paralipomenon, qui dierum dici-
tur liber; et Esdrae duo, qui apud illos
singuli computantur; et Hester. Pro-
phetarum vero Esaias, Hieremias, Eze-
chiel, et Daniel: praterea duodecim
prophetarum liber unus. Job quoque,
et Psalmi David singuli sunt libri.
Salomon vero tres Ecclesiis tradidit,
Proverbia, Ecclesiastes, Cantica can-
ticorum. In his concluserunt nume-
rum librorum veteris testamenti, Novi
vero, &c.
Hzc sunt, quz Patres intra canonem
concluserunt, et ex quibus Fidei nostri
assertiones constare voluerunt. Scien-
dum tamen est, quod et alii libri sunt
qui non sunt canonici, sed ecclesias-
tici a majoribus appellati sunt, id est,
Sapientia quz dicitur Salomonis, et
alia Sapientia quz dicitur filii Sirach,
qui liber apud Latinos hoc ipso gene-
rali vocabulo Ecclesiasticus appellatur,
quo vocabulo non auctor libelli, sed
Scripture qualitas cognominata est.
Ejusdem vero ordinis libellus est T'o-
biz, et Judith, et Machabazorum libr.
In novo vero testamento libellus qui
dicitur Pastoris, sive Hermes, (al.
Hermetis,)—[Hermz] qui appellatur
Due viz, vel judicium Petri. Que
omnia legi quidem in Ecclesiis volu-
erunt, non tamen proferri ad auctorita-
tem ex his Fidei confirmandam. Cz-
teras vero Scripturas apocryphas nomi-
narunt, quas in Ecclesiis legi nolue-
runt. Hzc nobis a Patribus tradita
sunt, quze (ut dixi) opportunum visum
est hoc in loco designare; &oc.]
'3 Tertullian. contra Marcion. Carm.,
lib. iv. cap. 7. [ed. Lut. 1634. p. 805.
Incerti auctoris. ]
Alarum numerus antiqua volumina
signat
Esse satis certa viginti quatuor ista,
Quz Domini cecinere vias, et tem-
pora pacis.
Hae cohzrere novo cum federe
cuncta videmus.
Sic quoque Johannes, sic pandit
Spiritus ille [illi]
Tot numero solis [solio] senioribus,
[insuper albis;] &c.
TEST.
CENT.
IIT.
CHAP.
V.
44.
A Scholastical History of
tions to the book of Jeremy, and the history of Ruth to
the book of Judges", so some reckoned them apart by them-
selves?.
Neither doth he augment the canon, if at any time
he produceth an example or a sentence out of the other
books that belong not to it, (as once he nameth Judith,
and once the Maccabees";) for in like manner otherwhiles
he citeth the apocryphal book of Esay*, and the fourth book
of Esdras*, and the prophecy of IHienoch?, which no man
r S, Hieron. in Prolog. Galeato. [ Op.,
tom. ix. col. 454.— Quomodo igitur vi-
ginti duo elementa sunt, per quze scri-
bimus Hebraice omne quod loquimur,
et eorum initiis vox humana compre-
henditur,] ita viginti duo volumina
supputantur, [quibus, quasi literis et
exordiis in Dei doctrina, tenera adhuc
et lactens viri justi eruditur infantia.—
Vide num. lxx. ]
s Idem S. Hier. in eodem Prol.—
Quamquam nonnulli Ruth et Chinoth
inter &yióypadoa scriptitent, et hos li-
bros in suo putent numero supputan-
dos: ac per hoc esse priscze legis libros
xxiv.; quos sub numero xxiv. Senio-
rum Apocalypsis Johannis inducit ado-
rantes Agnum, et coronas suas pro-
stratis vultibus offerentes: &c.—[ Vide
num. Ixx.]
t Libr. de Monog., cap. 17. [TTertul.
de Monogamia, cap. 17. p. 688.—Nec
Judith filia Mereri, nec tot alia exem-
pla Sanctorum. |
" Lib. adversus Jud., c. 4. [p. 210.
—Nam et temporibus Machabazorum
Sabbatis pugnando fortiter fecerunt,
&c.]
* Libr. de Patient., c. 14. [p. 168.
— His patientize viribus secatur Esaias,
et de Domino non tacet. ] Scorp., c. 10.
[ Adversus Gnosticos, Scorpiace, p. 627.
— Plane ita scriptum, &c.] et Carm.
contra Marc., lib. iii. cap. 6. [p. 802.
Incert. Àuct.—
Esaias, locuples vates, cui fontis
aperti
'Tam manifesta fides, verbum Dei
ore profudit ;
Longaque per Christum Patris est
promissa voluntas,
Prztestata viam vitz, atque probata
per ipsum est.
Quem populus sectum ligno, sine
labe repertum,
Immeritum, demens crudeli morte
peremit. ]
Y Lib. de Habit. Mul., cap. 3. [De
Cultu Feeminarum, lib. i. c. 3. p. 171.
— Omne instrumentum Judaieze litera-
turae per Esdram constat restauratum.
—Vide infr. ad not. seq.] Et contra
Marcion. loco cit. [ Carm., lib. iii. cap.
6. pag. 808.—
Esdras, vates, legis doctor, et ipse
sacerdos,
Qui populum captum post tempora
plena reduxit,
Ignibus et multa consumpta volu-
mina, vatum
Spiritu completus, memori omnia
reddidit ore.
—Conf. 4. (al. 2.) Esdr. xiv. 22. et
seq.
* Lib. de Idololatria, cap. 15. [p.
114.— Hzc igitur ab initio praevi-
dens Spiritus Sanctus, etiam ostia in
superstitionem ventura, przececinit per
antiquissimum propheten Enoch.] et
de Habit. Mul, cap. 3. [ubi supra.
——Scio scripturam Enoch, qua hune
ordinem angelis dedit, non recipi a
quibusdam, qui nec in armarium Ju-
daicum admittitur. Opinor, non pu-
taverunt illam ante cataclysmum edi-
tam; &c.—Perinde potuit abolefactam
eam violentia cataclysmi, in Spiritu
rursus reformare, quemadmodum et,
Hierosolymis Babylonia expugnatione
deletis, omne instrumentum Judaiez
literaturze per Esdram constat restau-
ratum. Sed cum Enoch eadem Serip-
tura etiam de Domino praedicavit, a
nobis quidem nihil omnino rejicien-
dum est, quod pertineat ad nos. Et
legimus omnem Scripturam zdifi-
cationi habilem divinitus inspirari: a
Judaeis potest jam videri propterea re-
jecta, sicut et ezetera fere, quze Chris-
tum sonant. Nec utique mirum hoc,
si scripturas aliquas non receperunt de
eo locutas, quem et ipsum coram lo-
quentem non erant recepturi. Eo ac-
cidit, quod Enoch apud Judam A posto-
lum testimonium possidet. ]
the Canon of the Scriptures. 45
ever yet accounted among the certain and canonical books
of Scripture.
LII. S. Cyprian was in this age Tertullian's scholar; and A.D. 250.«
Clement of Alexandria was Origen's master. There is in A.D. 205.»
neither of their works any particular catalogue of the Scrip-
tures given us; but it may be well presumed, that herein
the scholars were of the same belief, and had no other Bible
to be their canon than their masters had before them. — And
therefore, when S. Cyprian had cited a saying in one of the
apoeryphal books, he thought it necessary to confirm that Tob. 12. 8.
saying (as being too weak of itself) by a proof from one of
the canonical'. "The sentences, that we find in him to be
taken out of Tobit^, and the book of Wisdome*, &c., together
with the sayings of the Son of Sirach alleged by Clement of
Alexandria!, are no greater proof that they held them to be
canonical parts of Seripture, than their citing of the third?
and fourth^ books of Esdras is a proof that they held them
likewise to be canonical, which on all sides are confessed to
TEST.
CENT. III.
have ever been apocryphal!.
* [Vid. Cave, tom. i. pp. 126, 127.]
b [Ibid., p. 88.]
* S. Cypr. de Oper. et Eleem. [p.
199.] Nec sic, patres charissimi, ista
proferimus, ut non quod Raphael an-
gelus dixit veritatis testimonio compro-
bemus. In Actibus Apostolorum [ (cap.
ix. v. 96.) facti fides posita est, et quod
eleemosynis non tantum a secunda, sed
a prima morte, animz liberentur, ]gestze
[et impletze] rei probatione compertum
est.
4 [Idem] S. Cypr. de Opere et Ele-
emosynis. [ p. 205.—Da utilia et salu-
taria precepta pignoribus, qualia ille
(Tobias) filio dedit. Manda filiis tuis
quod et ille filio mandavit, dicens :]
* Et nunc, fili, mando tibi, servi Deo in
veritate, &c. ['T'ob. iv. 6.]
* [d. Ep. 52. [ Ep. 55. ad Antonia-
num, p. 110. * Eleemosyna a morte li-
berat, &c. Tob. iv. 11.—Et p. 111.]
Cum scriptum sit : * Deus mortem non
fecit, [nec letatur in perditione vivo-
rum.—Sap. iii. 13.] Et alibi.
f Clem. Alex. Strom., lib. vii. [ tom.
ii. p. 897.] Citat cap. 4. [v. 12.] Eccle-
siastici, et ait: * Sequentes autem Scerip-
turas, confirmemus quod dictum est,
&c. [éróuevo: 9' ov mois "ypadQats, kv-
pécouev vb eipnuévov. 1] Xooía, onoiv ó
ZaAoudv, évepvaíocev rà éavrís rékva. |
For to allege an author is one
8 S. Cypr. Epist. 74. [p. 215.] Re-
licto errore sequamur veritatem, scien-
tes quia et apud Esdram veritas vicit,
sicut scriptum est: * Veritas manet,
[et invalescit in zeternum, et vivit, et
obtinet in secula seculorum ; ] &c.—
3 Esdr. iii. 12. et iv. 38, &c.—V.
eund. de Singul. Cleric. [* Tractat.
Cypriano perperam adscript. —q. v.
fine tomi. ]
h Clem. Alex. lib. Strom. i. [vid.
lib. iii. s. 16. tom. i. p. 556.—9ià T1 yàp
oUk éyévero 7 wiürpa Tis mrpós jov
Tá$os; k.T. A. "EcOpas ó mpodírns
Aéye. (4 Esdr. v. 35.) Vid. num.
Ixxxii. et num. lxxvii. ad not. in 3
Esdr. et 4 Esdr.] Vide Euseb., lib. vi.
c. 12. [al. c. 13. p. 272.—év puév oiv
TOls a'TpejuaTeUciv oU jóvov Tis Oe(as
kaTáoTpeciv Temoó]ra. "ypaos, &AAà
kal rÀv map" " EAXqcww, €f Tt lpa, àpéAi-
pov é0ókei abrots eipija0at, uvmuovever.
—tKékpyrai 0' év abrois kal rais àmb
TÓÀV üvriXeyouévev "ypaoàv uaprvpílaus*
K. T. A. ]
i Bellarm. de Verb. Dei, lib. i. c.
20. sect. Postremo. [tom. i. col. 79.]
Apoeryphi sunt libri—tertius et quar-
tus Esdrze.—( Et licet citentur a Patri-
bus,) tamen sine dubio non sunt can-
onici, cum a nullo Concilio referantur
in Canonem, Quartus autem neque He-
(C OEISASP:
TEST.
CENT. IV.
A. D. 320.X
46 4A Scholastical History of
thing; and to give him the honour of divine and sovereign
authority is another.
CHAPTER VI.
THE TESTIMONY OF THE ANCIENT FATHERS IN THE FOURTH CENTURY.
LIII. We owe to Eusebius (who was the chiefest metro-
politan of all the Churches in Palestine, and the eldest of
all the ecclesiastical writers in this fourth century) the testi-
monies of Melito and Origen before recited. And, because
he citeth them so as that he doth also approve them, and
press the necessity of knowing and recording them to all
posterity! we are to reckon him likewise in the number of
our other witnesses: and the rather, because his own testi-
mony is clearly given us to this purpose in many other places
of his works besides; as, first, where he says that the authors
of those books", which bear the names of «the Wisdom of
Solomon, and *the Wisdom of the Son of Sirach,' are writers
* contradicted," or not allowed in the canon : secondly, where
he severeth the Maccabees from the other divine books of
Scripture?, and placeth them among the writings of Jose-
phus and Julius the African; adding moreover, that they
are *no part of the Old Testaments," nor ** books received
braice neque Grzece invenitur, et con-
tinet, cap. 6, quzedam fabulosa de pisce
Henoch et Leviathan, quos maria ca-
pere non poterant; qus Rabinorum
Talmudistarum somnia sunt. Itaque
mirandum est, quid Genebrardo venit
in mentem, &c.—[Vid. num. lxxxii.,
where this passage from Bellarmine is
quoted more accurately, and at length. ]
k [Vid. Cave, tom. i. p. 177.]
! Euseb. Eccl. Hist., lib. iv. c. 25.
[al. cap. 26. p. 191.—ó avrbs (MeAt-
TGV) korà TO mTpooípuov &pxóuevos TrÓv
óuoAo*yovuévov Ts qmaAcis OiaÜfjcns
yypod&v moie?rat kamáXo*yov: óv kal àv-
a'ykoilov évraU0m karaAXétoi Tyobue0a,
[3 rS DNO]
m [d., lib. vi. cap. 12. [al. cap. 13.
p. 272.] de Clemente loquens: Utitur
(inquit) etiam earum Seripturarum tes-
timoniis, quibus contradicitur, — ejus
quz Salomonis Sapientia vocatur, et
ejus quz dicitur Jesu Syrach. [&éxpm-
Ta. 0 év abrois koi rais Qm TÀv üvri-
Aeyouévov ^*ypaoGv aprupícus, Ts T€
Aeyouévms XoXouQvros codías, kal Ti]s
'"Igco9 700 Xipáx.]
? Euseb. Chron., lib. ii. juxta ver-
sionem S. Hieron. [Thesaur. Tempo-
rum, p. 132.] Hue usque Divine
Scripture Hebraeorum annales tem-
porum continent. Ea vero qua post
hzc apud eos gesta sunt, exhibeo de
libro Machabzorum, et Josephi, et Af-
ricani seriptis.—Ex editione a. Scaligeri.
€ws uev o)rv "EcOpa kal Neeuíov ai ér-
8i&0ero. 'EBpairal *ypapaí. [rà 86 uerà
Tra)Tra cvuBdvra 3| mwpax0évra, €ws Tis
0cías capkdóaeos, rois "IovO0atois "IGom-
vos év vois Mauckaaürois ioTopei, ral
'Aopucavós ueràü uvrüv év émvrÓuq.—
Thesaur., p. 127.]
?* Eod. Lib. ad annum 1. Seleuci.
[Thesaur., p. 139. Interp. Hieron.]
the Canon of the Scriptures. 47
into the Holy Seriptures:" thirdly, where he saith that he is
not able to number the governors of the people, that were
set over the Jewish nation after Zorobabel, in a distinct and
exact manner?, because that, from his time to the time of
our Saviour, there was no sacred book of Scripture extant ;
and fourthly, where he answered Porphyry objecting some-
what out of the new pieces annexed to the book of Daniel
in Greek, that * he was not bound to defend them2, because
they had no authority of Holy Scripture." Whereunto we
may add what Sixtus of Sienna reciteth of him out of the
Eeclesiastical Histories written next after his time', that ** he
translated all the books of the Old Testament extant in the
Hebrew canon, into the Greek tongue: which, if it be true,
may certainly inform us what manner of Scriptures those
were, whereof at the commandment and charges of the em-
perors, Constantine the Great, he caused fifty copies to be
fairly written 1n parchment, and put into the churches then
newly erected at Constantinople. True it is, that other-
whiles he citeth the * Scripture of the Maccabees*;" but in
Machabaeorum [ Hebrzea] historia hinc
supputat regnum Graecorum. Verum
hi libri inter Divinas Scripturas non
recipiuntur.
P [dem, lib. viii. Demonstr. Evang.
Quod ab illo tempore usque ad tem-
pora Servatoris nullum extet Sacrum
volumen. [79 4m8€ $épea0ai. 0cíav pí-
BXov é£ érelvov, kal uéxpi TÀv ToU Xo-
Tipos xpóvev' k. T. A.— Demonst. i.
p. 368. ed. Par. 1628.]
4 S. Hier. Procem. Com. in Daniel.
[tom. v. col. 619.] Et miror quosdam
[uepiuotpovs indignari mihi, quasi ego
decurtaverim librum:] cum et Orige-
nes et Eusebius et A pollinarius, aliique
Ecclesiastici viri et doctores Grzeciz,
has [ut dixi] visiones non haberi apud
Hebrzos fateantur, nec se debere re-
spondere Porphyrio pro his, quae nul-
lam Scripturae sacre (sancte) auc-
toritatem przebeant. [ Vide num. Ixxiii. ]
r Sixt. Senens. Bibl. Sanct., lib. iv.
in verbo Eusebius. [tom. i. p. 252.]
Et cum Divinorum librorum esset stu-
diosissimus, plura ad ipsorum elucida-
tionem composuit volumina; secutus
in his Origenem, cujus admirator et
sedulus fuit imitator. Horum, quz ad
totius Divinz Scripture intelligentiam
pertinent, haee sunt,—librorum om-
nium V.'T., qui in canone Hebrzorum
sunt, in Graecam linguam translatio ;
cujus recordantur Socrates [libro i.
Historiz, ] et Sozomenus, [lib. ii. ] &c.
S Euseb. de vita Constant., lib. iv.
cap. 36. [tom. ii. p. 286. ed. Par. 1581.
Visum est hoc significare prudentiz
tue, ut quinquaginta illarum Serip-
turarum volumipa, quarum et appara-
tionem et usum maxime Ecclesiz ne-
cessarium cognoscis,——membrana de-
scribi cures.] Et Socrates Scholast., lib.
i. c, 6. [qu. c. 9.] —Quinquaginta ex-
emplaria, seu Sacra Seripture vo-
lumina, ad usum Ecclesiarum, &oc.
[ Vid. Socrat. Eccl. Hist., lib. i. cap. 9.
p. 35.—Epist. Constant. ad Euseb.
mpémov karepávg ómAQaa ToUro Tjj c)
cwégei Ómos àv mevrikovra copia
év üij0épous éykaraakebors, ebavdyvea-
TÓ T€ kal mpós T]v xpíjciw eUmapakó-
pacra, bmó cexvirüv. KaAAvypádov, ial
&kpiBOs T3)» TéxvQv. émwrragévov, yypa.-
Qva. keAevaeías" TÀv Üclev DnAab)
ypaoàv, v udAwa T1] émukevir, kal
Tijv xpTcw, TQ T/s ékkAmolas Aó"yq àv-
arykaíav elvau *ywdokeis. ]
* Demonstr. Evang., lib. ix. et lib. x.
[vide lib. x. Demonstr. i. p. 465. ed.
Par. 1628.—gaprvpet 0€ TQ Aóryg 7) TÀv
kaAovu.éveov Marcafdalev "ypa?), rovrov
€xovca rbv TÓmOV' K. T. A. ]
TEST.
CENT. IV.
(C IEIPASD:
At
A. D. 323.
48 A Scholastical History of
that place the word * Scripture? signifieth no more with him
than a common writing, as under the same term elsewhere
he citeth the Scripture (or writing) of Josephus", and the
Scripture of Aristzeus*, besides some other of the like na-
ture.
LIV. In his time was the first general council held at
Nice; wherein were three hundred and eighteen bishops, (of
whom himself was one, and one of the greatest in estimation
among them all) besides priests and deacons, with many
multitudes of other Christians, gathered together from all
the provinces and Churches of the Roman empire.
In this council the heresy of Arius was condemned by the
tesiimonies and authority of the Holy Scriptures*; which
they were wont in such assemblies first of all to produce,
" Prep. Evangel. lib. x. [s. 6. p.
476. ed. Par. 1628.—7à àmoó Tíjs 'lo-
o yrov To) 'Eflpaíov »ypadjs.
X Prep. Evangel., lib. viii. [ sect. 1.
p. 948.—"vypá$et 86 cabra '"Apiwratos,
K. T. À.
y Ibid., lib. x. [p. 465, et seq.]
^ Sixt. Senens. ubi supra, [tom. i.
p. 251.] Eusebius,— tanta [ secularium
disciphnarum peritia, etj Divinarum
literarum exercitatione inter omnes sui
szeculi episcopos floruit, [claruit] ut
nobilissimo Constantini Imperatoris
elogio celebrari meruerit. Is enim
szepe de ipso dicere consuevit: * Feli-
cem Eusebium, qui non unius urbis,
sed orbis prope totius episcopatu dig-
nus esset."
? ''heodoret. Hist., lib. i. cap. 7.—
Cum autem ad caput negoti (de
Arianismo dijudicando) accedendum
esset, Imperator Constantinus denuo
episcopos allocutus—subinde inculca-
vit, ut communi studerent consensu, et
in dijudicatione dogmatum coelestium
(cum in promptu haberent Evangelicos
Apostolicos et Propheticos libros) inde
censure formulas peterent. [ vid. cap. vi.
tom. iii. p. 542.—eboyyeAucal »y&p, $mouv
(6 BasiXeUs,) B(BXo, kal &moaroAial,
kal rày mraAcuQv mpoomrüv Tà Ücamníc-
para, caos Tuas à xpr) epi ToU Üclov
$povetv érmaiBeUovci. TJ] TOAeuoTO(0v
oiv ümeAdcavres épw, ék TQv Ücomvevo-
TGV Aóyev AdBoj.ev rv Cyrovuévev Tijv
Ajciw.] Et epistola Constant. ad Eccl.
Alex. apud Socrat., lib. i. cap. 9. [p.
30. Eccl. Hist. ed. Cantab. 1720.] et
in tom. i. Concil. [ Labbe et Cossart.,
tom. ii. col. 62.] Ex Scripturis Di-
vinitus inspiratis :—ex veritate, et ex-
quisitis Legis Divinze testimoniis, &c.
—vera Fides confirmabatur. | [7Aíka
kal Gs Oewà Tà mepl ToU ue'yáAov Xc-
Tíjpos, mrepl ríjs éXm(8os kal Ciis TA,
&mpemàs éfjAacdyfjuovv Ties, ràvayría
Tais Ücomveboois "ypajots kal Tjj &yía
mícTew $Oeyyóuevoi Te, kal mic TeDeiV
ÓjtoXoyoUvT es. rpiaucoaiav "yoUv kal TAe-
óvav émickómCv, éml cwdposóvp Te
kal &yxivoíg Oavuatouévev, uíav kal
Tav abTv mícTiw, )) koà Tos GAmOetaus
kal kpifelais oU Oclov vóuov méQvke
míoTis elvou, BeBouotvroev, uóvos " Apeuos
éjopáón cfjs üuaBoXucs évepyelas Tyr-
TQuévos, kal TÓ kaküv TOUTO, TpórTOV
u£v Tap' piv, €revra. kal map" érépois,
&ceBei yvóum 9uometpas. ]
». Ep. Synod. Concil. Aquilien. (cui
praefuit S. Ambr.) ad Gratian Val. et
'Theodos. Val. Impp.—[ Labbe, tom. ii.
coll. 993, 4.—M ultus tamen nobis cum
his sermo fuit:] propositae in medio
Divine Seripture : [disceptandi de
primo ortu diei in horam septimam
copia data, delata patientia. Atque
utinam pauca dixissent, vel certe quae
audivimus possemus abolere; nam cum
sacrilegis vocibus, &c.] Et Cyrillus,
in Apol. ad Theodos. de Synod. Ephe-
sina (Ecumen. iii.—Sancta Synodus
Christum assessorem, Capitis loco, ad-
junxit; venerandum enim Evangelium
in sancto throno collocavit, in aures
sacerdotum clamans: *'Justum judi-
cium judicate.—[Hervet. Interp. ed.
Par. 1573.— Vide ed. Lut. Par. 1638.
tom. vi. p. 251.—róre 93) uóNis 5 &yía
the Canon of the Scriptures. 49
and eminently to place in the midst before them, and out cvs.
of which alone both the Arians themselves and the orthodox -— ——*-
Fathers there disputed. But, that in these Scriptures there
were none of the controverted books contained, appears by
the evidence and attestation which both the emperor*, Eu-
sebius*, and Athanasius* (the chiefest actors in this council)
have hereunto given us. For it is no way probable that they
would admit any other Scriptures there, to be laid publicly
before them for the deciding of that Arian controversy, than
what both themselves, and the Churches of Alexandria! and
Palestine* from whence they came, had formerly acknow-
ledged. Besides, to that place in the Proverbs of Solomon, Prov. s. 22,
which the Arians there pressed so often against the uncreated ??. Powi-
nus creavit
and eternal Deity of Christ^, among other clear answers that me ab ini-
ic Pat e ICE
the Catholie Fathers then returned to it by Eusebius!, this Eos dede
was one,—that these words were ** but once to be found in all «e «. 7. ^.
the Bible*;? (as S. Basil likewise said afterwards against the
objections of Eunomius!;) which, if the book of the Son of
Sirach had been then, in their account, any authentic part |
of their Bible, could not have been affirmed by them ; for to 7 mE
the same purpose are those words to be found again in Ec- By cud
clesiasticus. cula creata
sum. Et
j / e pb erf - 1 : p Ver. 12.
cUvobos, cvvayfryepro u&v év Tj &yíg spons. sanctorum episcoporum per Ver. l
ékkAnsío Tfj kaXovuévg Mapía, aóve- Euseb. Pamph. Episc. Czesarez: Pa- Dominus.
Opov Bé, Gomep kai KejaAdvw, émowiro —lestin., cap. 8, et seq. Labbe, tom, ii, qui creavit
Xpiugróv: Ékeiwo "yàp év &vyíe Opóve vb col. 187.] me.
cemrür ebay'yéAiov, uovovovxl kal emi- | [bidem.
Boóv Tois &ylois tepovpryots* kpíua, OL- k Apud Socrat., lib. ii. cap. 21.—ei
kai0v kpivare' üukdgare vois &ylois eü- — 0e mal mov Tíjs "ypadfjs ebpíokoi [mis
eryyeMigTais, kal vais Neacopíov d$cw- eipmuévov cà Küpios ekricé jue, k. T. À.
vois.] Hine passim in Actis Concilior. | —p. 104.]
Chaleed. et Const. in Trullo.—Ante- ! S. Bas. adv. Eunom.—"Ama£ ér d-
positis in medio Sacris et inviolatis — cus rats ypacats efpyravw Kópios &kriwoé
co . " » - »
Codicibus. [Vid. Cone. Chalced., Act. ^e, k.r.A. [S. Basil's argument is: o£ 8€
ii, sub Flaviano. Labbe, tom.iv.col pós rijv ToU XoXouóvros karadebyovci
193.—pnóvas 0€ ràs *ypadàs épeóvav, ós — Actu kdieitev, Gamep ópuyrmpíov mwos,
BeBaiorépas ocas Tíjs Qv marépev €k- — vijs mlaTews karaTpéxouci. 0ià "yàp Tb
0éc'ews. ] €k mTpocómov Tis codías eipia0oi TO,
* Supra, ad lit. a.—Libri Prophetici, ^ Kópis &kri0é jue, é£eivou. avrois. kríaua
et Seripturze Divinitus inspiratze ;— ^— Aéyeuw vàv Küpiov ómeiMpaciw. éyà 56
of which kind, after the Prophet Mala- — 70AA&à €xev eimeiv epi 75$ $ovijs raU-
chi until Chris''stime, there were none. — 745' mpérov gtv, Óri &mat 6v mácous
[ Vide supra, ] p. 47. ad lit. p. TOS "ypaats efpmrav émewr' év B(BAw,
4 Supra, num, 53. TOÀU TD Kekpujuuévov 75js 0uavolas éxob-
* Infra, num. 55. 07), kal 091& mapoiuudv re kal mapaBoAdv.
f Supra, in Origene. [ Vid. num. xal ekorewdv Aóryev kal aivvyudmov, &s
xlix. ] TÀ TOÀAQ Tpowyuévn, Gore umücv àvau-
s Supra, in Melitone, [Vid. num. «cffyrQrov um(0e TyAavyés àm' abríjs
xlvii.] elyau. Aaetv: mapinus Aéyew, k. T. A.—
^ In Act. Conc, Nic. [Vide Re- Lib.ii. tom. i, p. 744.]
COSIN: E
(USEIVAUD?
IVIIE
50
A Scholastical History of
The authority of the council of Nice hath ever been great
and venerable in the Church ; and, as in many other matters
of importance, so in this, we have just reason to plead it
against the contrivers of the new Scripture-canon ; for which
they can pretend nothing out of this council. And the words
that they bring out of S. Hierome concerning the book of
Judith*, (which they say he acknowledged to have been
* canonized"," and * received into the number of divine Serip-
m S. Hier. Pref. i libr. Judith.
[ Op., tom. x. col. 21.—Apud Hebraos
liber Judith inter Apocrypha (vw/go,
Hagiographa) legitur: cujus auctoritas
ad roboranda illa, quae in contentionem
veniunt, minus idonea judicatur. Chal-
dzeo tamen sermone conscriptus, inter
historias computatur.] Sed quia hunc
libum Synodus Niezna in numero
S. Seripturarum legitur computasse,
acquievi postulationi vestre, immo
exactionl; &c.
» Baron. Annal., tom. iii. Anno 325.
sect. 157. [col 417.—Ceaterum Ni-
eznos canones aliquod passos esse
naufragium, tabule, quz hine inde
disperse reperiuntur, manifeste signi-
ficant.] Quis (enim) neget, imo, quis
[auctoritate S. Hieron.] non affirmet,
atque tuto confirmet, in eadem magna
Synodo (Niezena) de divinis Scripturis
authenticis editum esse canonem ?—
cum S. Hieronymus in praef. super
lib. Judith, &c.—Bellarm. de V. Dei,
lib. i. cap. 10. sect. Altero. [tom. i.
col. 41.—Non potest inde colligi pos-
teriorem ecclesiam dubiam esse de-
bere; id que hoc modo probamus.]
De libro Judith fuit initio dubitatum;
[et] tamen Niezna synodus eum li-
brum in eanonem recepit, teste Hie-
ronymo przef. in Judith; [quam syno-
dum una cum tribus aliis haeretici re-
cipiunt, et magni faciunt.] Et cap. 12.
sect. 1. (lib. i. tom. i. col. 44.] Librum
Judith egregium testimonium habere a
synodo Niezna i., omnium synodorum
generalium [ prima et ] celeberrima, tes-
tatur S. Hieronymus pref. in Judith.
[Ae ne forte Kemnitius dicat librum
Judith sanctum esse, sed non plenze
auctoritatis ad fidei dogmata confir-
manda, notanda sunt verba S. Hie-
ronymi. Asserit enim sanctissimus
doctor, apud Hebreos librum Judith
numerari in sanctis libris, qui tamen
non sint idonei ad dogmata Fidei com-
probanda: deinde huic Hebraeorum
sententizte opponit Nicenz synodi auc-
toritatem.] Igitur, teste Hieronymo,
Nicena synodus librum Judith ita re-
tulit in numerum Sanctorum Libro-
rum, ut eum idoneum esse censuerit
ad Fidei dogmata confirmanda.—Bi-
nius, in notis ad Concil. Laodic. [ Con-
cil. ed. Par. 1636. tom. i. p. 305.]
Liber Judith, auctoritate hujus pro-
vincialis Concilii, inter A pocryphos re-
jicitur; quem teste S. Hieron. (Epist.
ii.] patres Nie. Conc., velut sacro-
sanctum, in canonem Scripture rece-
perunt.—lbid. [Oportet igitur conce-
dere Laodicense concilium hoc ante
Nicenum celebratum fuisse, vel saltem,
quod dictu inconvenientius est, Catho-
lie; Ecclesize episcopos ea,] qua de
canonicis libris in magno cecum. Conc.
magna consideratione decreta erant,
[convellere et retractare ausos fuissc. ]
Catharinus, in Cajetan. [ Vid. Annotat.
de commentar. Card. Cajetani, cap. de
lib. Judith, pp. 49, 50.—* Liber Judith;
ait Hieronymus, *apud Hebrzos inter
Apoerypha legitur; &c. — Similiter
apud Hebreos, non apud Ecclesiam,
dieit haberi non canonicum librum
hune; &c.] Pamel in Symb. Ruff
[apud D. Cypriani Op., cum Jac.
Pamelii adnotationibus, ed. Genev.
1593. Exposit. Symboli Apostolorum,
Rufino auctore, ad not. 157. in sect. 36.
p. 581.—Quam non recte hie sentiat
Rufinus de ezeteris hic commemoratis
Scripture libris, supra alicubi suis
locis tractavimus., Ut idipsum autem
faciamus de hoc libro Judith, impri-
mis non modo cum aliis recensetur in
canone Scripturarum locis in argu-
mento citatis, sed et (vel ipso D.
Hieronymo teste in prologo) Synodus
hune Niezna inter sacras Scripturas
computavit; &e..... Ad hze Sim. Gou-
lartius subjungit: (eod. loc.) Librum
Judithze mon esse canonicum eviden-
tissimis argumentis demonstrarunt in-
ter recentiores D. Witakerus, et Si-
brand. Lubbertus, adv. eos qui canoni-
cos libros cum ecclesiasticis et apo-
the Canon of the Scriptures. 51
tures by these Nicene Fathers,") will not be made to serve or
reach to their purpose.
l. For, first, S. Hierome is otherwhiles in their account
as great an adversary to them in this case, as any of the
Fathers besides: and therefore do they refuse his judgment,
and say, that * they are not bound herein to follow it."
3. Secondly, it is well known what S. Hierome's own mind
was, both about this and the other books which they have
lately exalted into the divine canon; for in that very place
which they produce here for the reception of Judith in the
Nicene council, he says that the Hebrews? (that is, the Hel-
lenist Jews, or the Hebrews converted to Christianity) * so
received it, as not to judge any matter of controversy in re-
ligion by it ;" and elsewhere, that * though the Church reads
it?*, yet it 1s not received by the Church into the number of
canonical Seriptures."
cryphis confundunt. Antea vero ad
Pamelii objectiones de aliis apocry-
phis, seu ecclesiasticis, abunde respon-
dimus. Hieronym. in prologo, &c....
Quod autem dicit Pamelius synodum
Nieenum hunc librum inter sacras
Scripturas computare, respondeo, Pa-
mel. ludere in voce * sacras, quae non
canonicas, sed ecclesiasticas significat.
Nec auctores a Pamelio citati dicunt
Judithze librum esse canonicum, vel
Fidei fundamentum et regulam quz-
dam: dieta tantum allegant, sicuti ex
alis apocryphis. . . .. Perspicuum
autem petimus testimonium, quo liber
ille canonicus asseratur. Contra autem
Rufinus noster canonicos et apocry-
phos discernit.] Genebr. Chr. [ vid. lib.
li. p. 235.—Liber Judith a Joachim
sacerdote conscriptus. Philo. Est sa-
cer et canonicus. Nam eum Nicena
synodus in numero sacrarum Scrip-
turarum computavit. Hiero. in pro-
logo, &c.] ^Perron. Repl [liv. i.
chap. 50. p. 443.—Et en sa Preface
sur l'histoire de Judith: * La livre de
Judith, ait il, *se lit parmi les Hé-
brieux entre les Hagiographes, dont
l'autorité est estimée moins suffisante
pour decider les choses contentieuses,
&c.; mais d' autant que le concile de
Nicée est ley l'avoit conté entre les
sanctes Ecritures, j'ai obei à votre de-
mande :'—paroles, qui rétractent diser-
tement ce qu'il avoit dit en son Pro-
logue sur les Proverbes; &c.] *
? Canus, de locis Theolog., lib. ii.
cap. ll. [pp. 66, 67.] Fateor enim
tempore S. Hieronymi, quod nunc te-
nemus, id non fuisse adeo certum. . . .
Nee enim verum est, in libris canoni-
cis decernendis, Ecclesi: regulam esse
Hieronymum: quod Cajetanus perpe-
ram, ne dicam perniciose, existimavit.
Hic [Hiero.] quippe, (ut Jo. Coclzus
vere dixit,) in connumeratione canoni-
corum librorum V. T., Josephum se-
eutus est; qui in i. lib. adversus Apio-
nem, ex majorum suorum traditione,
(ut inquit,) xxii. libros enumerat. Au-
tor est Eusebius, lib. iii. c. 9. et 19.....
A Gelasio vero non probatur sententia
Hieronymi in canone sanctarum Serip-
turarum. [These last words fall in
another order, in their original sentence,
thus: * Probatur vero a Gelasio senten-
tia Hieronymi, non in canone sancta-
rum Scripturarum constituendo, sed
in his auctoribus condemnandis, quos
Hieronymus zelo Dei et Fidei reli-
gione reprehendit.']
PS. Hier. Praef. in Judith., [Op.,
tom. x. col. 21.] Apud Hebrzeos liber
Judith inter Hagiographa ( Apocrypha)
legitur, cujus auctoritas, ad roboranda
illa quae in contentionem veniunt, mi-
nus idonea judicatur. [ Chaldzo tamen
sermone conscriptus, inter historias
computatur. Sed quia, &c.—- Vid.
supra. ]
4 Idem, Pref. in libr. Salom. [ad
Chrom. et Heliod., tom. ix. col. 1293. ]
(Librum Judith) legit quidem Eccle:ia,
sed (eum) inter canonicas Scripturas
É 2
TEST.
CENT. IV.
(CU GEIPASD:
VIS
523 AA Scholastical History of
3. 'Thirdly, neither doth he here say that the council of
Nice itself made any such account of that book, but that
only it was so *reported"," aud * said" of that council by
some others, (for in the acts of this council there 1s no such
thing to be found ;) which is far short of that extravagant
sense, whereunto the cardinals and their followers would
stretch his wordss. And that S. Hierome affirmed not any
thing of his own mind herein, is ingenuously confessed, not
only by Erasmus who consents with him*, but by Stapleton
likewise", and divers others*, that differ from him in his
judgment of these books.
4. Fourthly, if the council of Nice had approved this book
of Judith, why did the council of Laodicea (whieh was held
forty years after) reject it*? or why did Eusebius* and
Athanasius? (who knew better what was done in the council
non recipit. —Et in Prol. Gal. [tom. ix.
col 455.] Liber Judith non est in
canone.—[ Vid. num. lIxxi.] And more
than this we say not of it ourselves.
* [dem, ubi supra, Praef. in Judith.,
[tom. x. col. 21.; Hune librum Ni-
cca synodus legitur computasse, &c.
* Supra, p. 50. ad lit. n.
t Erasm. in cens. prefat. Hieron.
[apud D. Hieronymi Op., ed. Basil.
1516, cum scholiis Desiderii Erasmi,
tom. iv. fol. 10. ad lit. d.—Sequentis
Epistolae (in Judith Praefat.) scho-
lium.] Non affirmat (Hieronymus)
approbatum (fuisse) hune librum (Ju-
dith) in synodo Niezna; sed ait, (in
numero S. Literarum) legitur com-
putasse.
" Stapleton, lib. ix. [De] princip.
[Fidei;]eap. 12. Hieronymus hoc de
synodo Niezena tantum ex fama re-
ferre videtur. Synodus, inquit, legitur
computasse; nam alibi aperte dubitat,
[This passage appears to be an ab-
stract of the following, at tom. i. p. 329.
*Sic enim librum Judith, antea apocry-
phum primi generis, concilium Ni-
canum sua auctoritate, ut pro Scrip-
tura canonica haberetur, effecit; sicuti
supra ex Hieronymo ostendimus. Aut
quia istud D. Hieronymus tantum ex
fama referre videtur, idemque alibi (ut
in epistola ad Furiam) de eodem libro
dubitat, saltem | concilium — Laodice-
num, Carthaginense 3, et Romanum
ilud lxx. Episcoporum sub Gelasio
Papa, Innocentius quoque primus, li-
bros canonicos definierumt ; &c.—
Vide num. lxxiii, where Stapleton's
words are more accurately quoted.)
* Lindanus, lib. iii. Panopl., c. 3. [ p.
101.] Sed legitur computasse, ait Hie-
ronymus ; quod mihi dubitantis suspi-
cionem subindicare videtur: (et caetera
quie seq. p. 94. ad lit. f.)—Salmeron.
Disp. ii. ad sect. Secundo. [ Comment. in
Epist. ad Hebrzos, tom. xv. p. 652. ]j—
Hier. librum Judith, ut lib. Sap. Tob.,
&c. asseruit esse Apocryphum. [ Salme-
ron's argument is :- * Adde, quod beatus
Thomas in explanatione ejus epistolae
testatur se auctoritate Hieronymi per-
motum ad amplectendam hane episto- .
lam, ut Pauli, et canonicam. Preterea
non valet: Dubitavit Hieronymus de
hac epis*ola, ergo non canonica; nisi
quis velit defendere, quicquid est ca-
nonieum in Epistolis Pauli, oportere
comprobari a beato Hieronymo ; cum
tamen ille quosdam veteris testamenti
libros asseruit esse apocryphos, ut
Sapientiam Salomonis, et librum Jesu
fili Sirae, et libros Judith et Tobiz,
in prologo galeato: qui hodie tamen
ut canonici agnoscuntur et leguntur. ]
Acosta, lib. ii. de Christo Revelato,
cap. 13. [p. 67.] Hier. (librum) Judith
-.. e canone eximit :—(which he would
never have done, if he had believed
that the council of Nice had received
it into the canon.)
Y Conc. Laod. infra, num. lix. ( Vide
Can. Laodic. 59. ]
z Supra, num. lii.
Infr. citand., num. lv. et lvi.
Eo
PI»
the Canon of the Scriptures.
of Nice, whereat they assisted, than any others that could
tell S. Hierome what some unknown person had written of
it) put both it, and all the rest that the council of Laodicea
rejected, out of the Scripture canon received in the Church
from the Apostles' time to theirs? besides whom, we have
Epiphanius? making honourable mention of the Nicene
council and S. Hilary^ that suffered much trouble and
exile for it, together with S. Basil", S. Greg. Nazianzen?*,
and Amphilochius*, (all of them nearer to it im time than
S. Hierome was,) that never heard of any such book to have
been received and canonized in it.
5. Fifthly, to be numbered or read with the Scriptures
for the better edifying of manners, and to be of equal au-
thority with them for the determining of any controversy
belonging to Faith, are two different things. In the first
sense, we receive the book of Judith ourselves : in the second,
neither did S. Hierome nor the council of Nice receive it.
6. And therefore, lastly, they that urge the decree and
authority of this council against us in one place*, are content
(upon better advice taken) to recall themselves in another,
and to confess*, that there was no such determination made
by the Church (that 1s, neither by any council or Fathers in
the Church) before S. Hfierome's time. But the bishop of
Rurmonde shall conclude this defence for us, against all
them that oppose the council of Nice to us. For (as great
a Roman Catholic as otherwise he is) after this manner he
^ Infra citand., num. lxiv. et lvii.
[ Vide etiam num. Ixv.—lxvii.
€ Baron. et Bellarm. ubi sup. p. 50.
ad lit.n;
4 Baronius, in Append., tom. x. no-
tatione ad An. 325. sect. 158. (Qui, cum
primum conficiens Annales putasset
Decretum de libro Judith in synodo
Niezna fuisse factum, atque ita a
S. Hieronymo dictum, postea mutavit
sententiam, et ait:) * Haud affirman-
dum omnino existimarem canonem de
libris sacris statutum esse a concilio
Niezeno, a quo neminem ausum fuisse
recedere jure debet existimari: sed non
ex canone de sacris Libris confecto id
asseruisse [S.] Hieronymum, verum
potius ex Actis ejus (quz& nusquam
videntur), in quibus obiter citatus idem
liber inventus fuerit: nisi dixerimus
librum qvem apud occidentales [in
canone sacrorum librorum] invenerit,
[eum aliis Hagiographis annumeratum,
existimaverit ex Niezni concilii fonte
manasse.' ]
* Bellarm. de Verbo Dei, lib. i. cap.
10. [sect. ult. tom. i. col. 42.] Admitto
... Hieronymum in ea fuisse opinione,
(Ecclesiam, non tantum Judaicam,
sed etiam Christianam, libros Judith,
Tobiz, et Maccab. legere quidem, sed
eos inter canonicas Scripturas non re-
cipere,) quia nondum generale conci-
lium de his libris aliquid statuerat,
[excepto libro Judith, quem etiam
Hieronymus postea recepit.] (Ubi
fateri eum necesse est concilium Ni-
cenum nihil de historia Judithae sta-
tuisse.)—Melch. Canus, de loc. Theol.,
lib. ii. c. 11. [p. 67.] At tempore
Ruflini, ( Hieronymi zequalis,) res non-
dum erat definita,
TEST.
CENT. IV.
CAEHIPAUD?
Wap
54 AA Scholastical History of
pleads our casef:—that, *if the Nicene council held the
- book of Judith (and the other books of that rank) to be
canonical, why did the council of Laodicea omit it? and why
did Nazianzen make no mention of it? S. Hierome seemeth
to me to speak as one that doubted of it; unless a man might
think that this and many more decrees besides, which the
council of Nice made, were afterwards pared away from it
by fraudulent heretics: whereunto I cannot give my assent,
for the religious honour that I bear to the fathers of Lao-
dicea; who, in that age when bishops knew the canons of the
Church best, and when it was their great commendation to be
skilful in them, could not be so far negligent both of their
credit and their duty, as neither to know them, if they were
extant, nor to seek after them, if they were lost. Besides, if
that were true which S. Hierome saith was **read" of the book
of Judith, that *the Nicene fathers took it into the canon, how
shall we construe that which he writes in his preface before
the books of Solomon, that * though the Church indeed reads
the History of Judith and Tobit, &c., yet 3t doth not receive
them into the number of canonical Scriptures?" But, that
the Nicene council determined nothing in this matter, I am
the rather induced to believe, for that the sixth general
council at Constantinople approved the canon of Laodicea;
which it would never have done, if the Fathers that met
there had either rejected or mutilated the canon of Nice."
Ad hze, si
f Gul. Lindanus, Episcopus olim
Rurem. in Panopl, lib. iii. c. 3. [p.
101.] Si Niczna synodus [olim hunc]
librum Judith cum aliis in canonem
redegerat, cur annis lxxx. (debuisset
dicere xl.) post, eum non accenset (sy-
nodus) Laodiczena? Cur Nazianzenus
ejus non meminit? Sed legitur com-
putasse, ait Hieronymus ; quod mihi
dubitantis opinionem [al. suspicionem]
subindicare videtur; nisi fortasse quis
opinetur hunc de libris canonicis Ni-
cznum canonem, una cum plurimis
alis, &c. . .. haereticorum fraude fuisse
accisum, [atque Ecclesiis sublectum.]
Cui ne suffragemur, cogit pia de sanc-
tissimis Patribus in Concilio Laodiczeno
congregatis [a/. congregatorum] esti-
matio, non illos ea zetate, qua canonum
scientia in primis ornabat episcopos,
tam fuisse sul, et nominis, et officii ob-
litos, ut illos aut nescierint, aut desi-
deratos non requisierint.
vere legitar quod ait Hieronymus legi,
librum Judith concilium Nieenum ia-
ter canonicos (sed non ait canonicos)
computasse, quid sibi vult, quod idem
przf. in libros Salom. scribit, Eccle-
siam libros Judith, Tobis, &c., legere
quidem, sed inter S. [ eanonicas] Scrip-
turas non recipere? Verum nihil hac
de re in concilio illo Niezno fuisse
definitum, ut existimem, invitat quod
hune Laodicenum de canonicis Scrip-
turis canonem, una cum reliquis, sy-
nodus Constantinopolitana vi. in Trullo
approbarit: quod minime videtur fac-
tura, [fuisse facturum,] si designatum
a cccexviii. illis patribus Nieznis, doc-
tissimis juxta ac sanctissimis, Laodi-
ceni aut non recepissent, aut decur-
tassent sacrarum Scripturarum cano-
nem,
the Canon of the Scriptures. 55
LV. Not long after this time, S. Athanasius was made rrsr.
archbishop of Alexandria; whom the Nicene council had IRE
A. D. 540.2
appointed to write his letters unto all other Churches from [pu
year to year, that they might certainly know when to keep pos legit
their Easter. And to that purpose the patriarchs of this sce d
sent their paschal epistles abroad upon every annual return Ramp
of the Epiphany. In these epistles they were wont other- 1657.]
whiles to give instructions likewise concerning any point of
religion which they thought needful to be published unto
the people. And because Athanasius had, among other
things, understood that certain apocryphal books went
about in those days under the name of sacred and divine
Scriptures, he thought it a duty belonging to him, in that
office of a patriarch, to inform the Churches throughout all
Christendom, what were the certain and undoubted Serip-
tures both of the Old and New Testament. Therefore, in
one of his paschal epistles", he giveth them a perfect cata-
logue, as well of the canonical as of the ecclesiastical books
then received by the orthodox Christians, and chargeth them
to abstain from all other apocryphal writings introduced by
hereties. And, first, he declareth that all the books of the
Old Testament are in number twenty-two!, —naming them
€ [Vide Cave, tom. i. p. 190.]
h S. Athanas. Epist. xxxix. in ii. tom.
oper. e£ apud Balsamonem, p. 920.—
Sed quoniam haereticorum, &c.; .... de
nobis autem, ut qui divinas Scripturas
ad salutem habeamus, vereor etiam ne,
quemadmodum scripsit ad Corinthios
Paulus, aliqui [pauci] a simplicitate et
castitate aberrent, ex quorundam ho-
minum calliditate,. .. . verorum libro-
rum homonymia [:equivoeatione] de-
cepti, . deinceps in alia, quz di-
cuntur Apoerypha, delabi incipiant.
(Ex interpretatione Herveti.) [àAX
éreib7) epl u&v cv aíiperucàv éuvitja0n-
pev, às vekpav, mepl 0e Tuv &s exóvrev
mpUs cerpíav Tüs Üeías "ypadàs kal
QofloUjat Hh ws, os Cypaije KopuwÜ(ots
IlaUAos, OAtyo: rv &kepalev àmb Tis
&mAóToyTOS kal TT)s &yvóruros TAavn0o-
civ, àrb 1s ravovprylas rwav àvOpoyrov,
kal Aovrbv évrv'yxdvew érépois üpEovrat,
TOlS Ae'yopévois &mokpódois, amr puevoi
7f] óuwvvulg viww&v àAn0wàv iBAloev:
vapakaAQ àvéxeoOat, ei mepl Gv émiava-
a 0e, Tepl roUrov kd'yà uvnuoveiwv *ypá-
$c, Did Te TÀjv üvd-yiqy kal 70 kprjoiuov
TÍjs ékkAmaías. uéAAcv 0€ ToUTGV uvTuo-
yeUeuv, xpijsojuau mpbs abo rag Ts €juav-
TOU TÓAJms TQ TUTQ TOU cDary»yeAia TOU
AovkG, Aéycv kal avrUs". émeibi) mep mwwes
émexeípnaav àvará£ao0at éavrois à Ac-
"yóueva, &àmrókpvda, kal émiuiEas raUTa 15
0comve?oTe "ypaof, €mAnpojopíjünuev,
K. T. A. ut infra, not. m.—Op., ed. Ben.
Par. 1698. tom. i. par. ii. p. 961.]
i Paulo Post.—éer: Toívuv 75s u&v
maGAciGs 0.a07)ms. BiBA(a m àpiÜug rà
mávra elkocibóo. [TocaUra "yàp, és 1j-
Kovca, kal rà o T0i.xeia, rà map 'Efpalois
elvau mapabe8ora..] 75 06 rá£e kal 7G
ovóuor éoriww €kaoTov, olrws' Tpárov
T'évecis, [etra "E£obos, eira Aewrukbv,
kal j.erà coUro 'Api&jol, kal Aovróv TO
Aevrepovópuov. éEgjs 0e moUrois égTlv
'Iqso)s ó ToU Navi, kal Kprral* kal uerà
ToUTO 1| Pov0" al TÓAw éEf)s BagiXeiav
réacapa BiBA(a, kal rovrov TÜ uev Tpà-
TOV Kol Deórepor eis er BiBALov àpiBuei-
TOi, TO b€ rpirov kal TérapTov óuolws els
v. uerà 5c TaUra IapaAevropévov a! kal
B', óuolws eis &v BiBAlov máAuw àpiBj.ob-
peva. eira" Eapas a' kal B', óuotcs els v.
uerà 86 roUra BÍBAos VaAudv: kal és
(CXEIPASES
Vat:
Vide num.
lvi.
Ibid.
Vide num.
lb
56 A Scholastical History of
one after another, in the same order that we do now; (as
likewise he doth those of the New.) "Then he addeth, that
these books only be the fountains of salvation, from whence
all doctrine of piety and religion is preached, and where-
unto none ought to add, nor none to detract any thing
from them. And afterwards in the end, to distinguish these
canonical books the more exactly from them which were
termed only ecclesiastical, he held it necessary to tell them",
that there were also some other books, not admitted into
the canon of the Bible, but registered and proposed by the
Fathers of the Church to be read by those that were new
beginners in religion, such as the Wisdom of Solomon!, the
Wisdom of the son of Sirach, Esther, (to be understood of
the Greek additions to Esther; for elsewhere he acknow-
ledgeth the history of Esther, which we have from the He-
brews, to be canonical) Judith, Tobit, and a book called
The Apostles' Doctrine, besides the Pastor of Hermes. Of
the Maecabees and Susanna here is no mention, (peradven-
ture omitted in the transcript;) but he will name them also,
and give them their own place, by and by. In the mean-
while, the distinction which he makes here between the
canonical and the ecclesiastical books, severing all other
apocryphal writings from them both, (of which triple di-
vision we shall give a further account hereafter) is in this
place proposed by him", as a matter constantly delivered in
the Church from the Apostles' days to his.
Ilapoiuíot etra," EkkAo1a071)5, kal^Ac-
jua dodo. pos rovrois ea) kal 'IàB*
kal Aorrbv Tipooiíjrav oi uev Od0eka eis
tv BiBA(ov àpiBuoUjevot eira, 'Hceatas*
'lepeuías, kal avv avrQ Bapovx, Opfivot,
kal émigTOAM kol uer obTOv '"IeCekunA-
kal Aavi]A. &xpi robrev rà T7]s TaAGLüs
81a0 jus torarav] Kk. T... . . Deinde:
Tara "Twyal ToU ctrnpíov, [Gore Tiv
BujQvra TÓÀv év Tobrois éuopeto0oi
Aoylev:] év Tobrois uóvows TO TÍíjs €U-
c'ef8elas 818a kaAetov evoyyeALCerau. um-
8eis robrois. ériBaAAéro, [umBe robrev
&daupelaUe Ti. Tepl e Toorev Ó KÜpios
ZXa8Bovkaíois jv —é0vodmeu Aéyev
mAavcOe ui ei8óres ràs l'pads' k. T. À.
—ubi supra. ]
k Ibid.—à6AA' €ved *ye mAe(ovos àkpi-
Belas mpoaríOnu. kal Tofro "ypádoev àv-
a'ykaiícs, os Üri éco] kal Érepa BuBALa
roórav tCie0cv, o) kavovitóueva Qv,
[Tervmrejéva ü€ mapà Trà» marépev àv-
aywdakeg0ai vois üpri mpocepxopévots
kal BovAouévois karmxeio0oni Tv TÍíjs
eboefelas Aóvyov. ]
! [bid.—co$ía XoAouvros, kal codía
Zip&x, [kal 'Ec02)p, cal "Iov510, kal To-
Bias, kai üibax3] kaAovuévm TGV '"Amo-
o TÓAcv, kal ó IIoucQv. ]
"^ Epist. citata.—éeió/jmep, &c.—
Quoniam nonnulli ausi sunt ea, quae
dicuntur Apocrypha, sibi componere,
et ea Divinz Scripture permiscere, de
qua (re) certiores facti sumus, . .
mihi quoque visum est, a germanis
fratribus admonito, ab alto per seriem
exponere, qui in canonem recepti et
traditi et creduntur esse Divini libri,...
quemadmodum traditi sunt patribus,
qui ab initio ipsi Verbi aspectores et
ministri fuerunt. [émeibfyrep mwwés éme-
xeípusav àvard£ac0ai éavrois Tà Ae'yó-
the Canon of the Scriptures. 57
LVI. Among other works of S. Athanasius there is a
book which is called * A perfect View of the Scriptures."
And though Cardinal Perron? and some others? (because
it maketh so much against them) would not have it to be
his, but written by some later Greeks, yet Cardinal Baronius?
(being in this more ingenuous than Du Perron is) proveth it,
out of Athanasius? himself, to be his own work.
And Car-
dinal Bellarmine' citeth it very often, without any scruple
against it, (like as most men do besides*,) under his name.
ueva àmókpuja, kal émiu(Emu TaDra TÉ
Ocomveboq "ypadf), epi js érAmpodoopti-
Onuev, ka0ds mapéBocav Totis maTpáciv
oi à &px?js abrómTOL kal bmmpéraa *ye-
vóuevoi TOU Aóyov &8obe kGuol, mTpo-
Tpumévri. Tapà *yvmsíev àBeAóv, kai
uaóvri üve0ev, éts ék0éo0a1 rà kavov-
iCóueva, kal mapaBo0évra, mig revÜévra
T€ Octa. elvai BiBALo fva Ékao os, ei uev
jmeriüq, karayvQ rÀy TAavqcávrov: ó
8€ ka0apbs Dinueivas, xalpm máAuv omo-
puurqgkóuevos.— Tom. i. par. ii p.
961.]
"^ Du Perron, Repl., lib. i. c. 50. [ p.
448.—En la Synopse, faussement im-
putée à Saint Athanase, le livre d' Es-
ther est retranché.—Et p. 445. Et
premier advertissement sera, que des
canons Grees,oü ces livres sont obmis,
il y en a plusieurs qui ont esté supposez
par les Grecs posterieurs, comme entre
autres la Synopse qui porte le titre de
Saint Athanase, laquelle aussi Beze et
les exemplaires de Basle reléguent au
tome des livres faussement imputez à
Saint Athanase. Car la Synopse in-
titulée de S. Athanase défalque la Sa-
pience du nombre des livres canoni-
ques; &c.]
9 Serar. Przloq. iv. in Judith. [sect.
Haereticum, p. 145.—De S. Athanasii
Synopsi, ejusne sit, a quibusdam dubi-
tatur, &c.] Gretser. Def, lib. i. c. 7.
[tom.i.col. 112.—1Ipsa tamen Synopsis,
sive ex S. Athanasii, sive (quod crede-
bilius) ex alterius officina prodierit, ho-
rum sententiam tantum recitat, non ap-
probat; &c.]
P Daron., ad an. 342. sect. 41. [tom.
ii. col. 698, 699.— Preestitit id ipsum
egregie Athanasius, scripsitque totius
Sanetze Seripturze Synopsin ; cujus ipse
visus est meminisse, dum in eadem ad
Constantium Apologia, post illa quze
superius sunt recitata, hec subdit:
*Iterumque ad eum seripsi, eum mihi
mandasset ut tabulas Sacrarum Litera-
rum conficerem ; quas confectas ad eum
misi! Extant quidem ipss tabulz:
sed exciderunt ejus litere, quas dicit
se tunc ea occasione ad Constantem
scripsisse. ]
3 [S.] Athanas. Apol. ad Constan-
tium Imp., [tom. i. p. 207.— 79 à8eA$G
c0v ovK &ypaa, 3) uóvov re ot Trepi Eo-
céBiov &ypoay abTQ ko. éuoU, kal àv-
dryicyv a xov, éri àv év 75) AXetavüpe(a,
&moAoyíoacÜer kal Ore mukTía TÓV
Üciev *ypao&v keAeócavros abToU uoi
karackeudgai, raUTa, TOví(GQS QmécTei-
Aa.]
r Bell. de Verb. Dei, lib. i. c. 7.
sect. 1—9. et c. 9. sect. 5. [cap. 7. $ 1.—
Ac primus se offert liber Esther, quem
librum tres gravissimi scriptores extra
canonem posuerunt: Melito Asianus
apud Eusebium, lib. iv. Hist., cap. 206.
Athanasius in Synopsi, et Gregorius
Nazianzenus in eo carmine quod serip-
sit de genuinis Scripturis, &c.
$2.—Nam si Melitonem, Athana-
sium, et Gregorium detrahas, reliqui
omnes de libri hujus divina auctoritate
consentiunt.
$ 3.—Testis quoque est S. Athana-
sius in Synopsi, ubi summam et primas
sententias singulorum librorum aseri-
bit; &c.—'Tom. i. col. 24.
Cap. 9. $ 9.—B. Athanasius in Sy-
nopsi, ubi ad Danielem pervenit, et
argumentum totius libri breviter expli-
cat, disertis verbis meminit Susann:e,
hymni trium puerorum, et draconis in-
terfecti; et aperte indicat hzec omnia
ad corpus Divinze Seripturze pertinere.
—"Tom. i. col. 35.]
s Catena Gr. Patr. in Pentat,, loc.
cit. [cap. 1. p. I.—Athanasius. Omnis
sacra Christianorum Scriptura a Deo
inspirata est, ac suis quibusdam ter-
minis cireumseripta; &c.— Conf. S.
Athanas. Synops. Op., tom. ii. p. 126.
mca "ypaqi) uv Xpurriavàv, k. T. ^. ]
TEST.
CENT. IV.
S. Athanas.
Synopsis
Saer. Scrip-
turze. [tom.
ii. p. 126.
et seq. ]
(COLIPAM D:
IVII
Loco ci-
tato.
Passim,
locis supe-
rius citatis.
58 A Scholastical History of
However 1t be: if he were the author of it, his former testi-
mony for us will be the more enlarged and confirmed by it ;
and if some other of the ancient Fathers wrote it, (as so much
we may presume upon at the least, for Cardinal Perron brings
no reason to prove that it was any /ater writer,) then have
we got another old witness to depose for us no less than
Athanasius doth himself. 1. For firstf, the books are here
numbered as they were before; and he acknowledgeth no
other Scriptures to be canonical" among the Christians, than
what are likewise so accounted to be among the Hebrews:
which is against the common evasion, that Cardinals Bellar-
mine, Perron, and their followers here make, when they
answer us, that the Fathers, whom we produce against them,
never intended the Christian, but the Jews! canon only", in
numbering no more than twenty-two books of the Old TTesta-
ment. For in this place S. Athanasius (as Melito, Origen,
and Eusebius before) numbers no more for them both, and
lays the canon of the one as a foundation for the other.
3. Secondly, in the next place he addeth*, that, besides these,
t S. Athanas. in Synopsi S. Sceript.—
kal égt, K.T.A. Et veteris quidem Testa-
menti sunt isti, (ac incipit enumerare
Genesis, Exod., &c.—Quum enume-
rasset, subjicit:) óuoU rà kavovitóueva,
K.T.A. Sunt in universum veteris Testa-
menti libri canonici xxii., pares numero
literis Hebrzeorum. [kal &ci 75s. uv
vaAoias DixOT)c]s ra0ra Téveots, K. T. À.
(ut supra, p. 55. ad not. i. Epist. 39.)
óuoU rà kavovi£fóueva Tjjs ToAQias Oia-
6575 BiBA(a eoa. Bío, lodpiÓua ois
vypáuuaci T&v 'EBpalev" rocaUra "ydp
eig. ap" abrois rà aoixeia.—lom. ii.
p. 126. ]
" [bid.—sca *ypad?) 49v Xpwriavàv,
K. T. A.— Omnis nostra, qui Christiani
sumus, Seriptura divinitus est inspirata.
Libros autem habet non indefinitos, sed
-.. . Certo canone comprehensos.— ( Et
enumerat, ut supra.) [m&ca "*ypaQ
quQv XpigiavGv 0cómevoTós éoviw* oUk
&ópigTa 06, àÀAà uGAXov Gpicp.éva, kal
keiavovigéva, exe rà Bu8ALa. kal Éai,
K. T. À.]
* Baron. anno 171. sect. 5..de Meli-
tone. [ann. 172. s. 5. tom. ii. col. 219.
—Sed quod ait de sua profectione ad
Orientem, ad locum ubi divina Serip-
tura praedicatione est vulgata, haud
dubium, de Hierosol:ma est intelligen-
dum; ubi agens,] ex canone Hebrzo-
rum tantum, [quos recitat,] libros re-
censuit. (Yet Melito went to the apo-
stolical Churches of the Christians to
be rightly informed in it, and brought
his catalogue of the canonical books
from /Aem.)
Y S. Athanas. in Synopsi S. Script.
— ékrüs 0t mo)Tov eig! mdi Érepa
BiBALa, i. 7. A. —Extra vero hos libros
sunt etiam alii nonnulli V. T. non qui-
dem in canonem recepti, sed qui tan-
tum catechumenis przeleguntur. Hi
sunt Sapientia, Sirac, Esther, Judith,
et'Tobias. [éxrbs 86 robrev cicl váAw
€repa, BiBA(a, Ts ars maAaias 01a01-
Kys, oU Kavovitóuerva piv, Gvarywec-
Kóueva 8€ uóvov mois kurmxovuévois,
TraUrv ZXooía ZXoAouívos, .... ZXoqía
"IqgoU vioU Xipày, . . .. '"Eo03p, o6 3]
Q.D 247] ICT EAE E 'Iov830, .. . . Tofir-
-. TOCaÜTG kol T&À ui] kavovitójueva.
Tiwés uévro: Tv maAciGv cipfkagt kav-
ovíCec0a cap! 'Efpaíots kal T3]v "Ea03jp
kal Tiv Q£v 'Pob0, uerà ràv Kpirv
évovuévqv, eis €v BiBALov àpiOjeta 0a
M b , ^ , e e M e
Tiv 06 '"Ea05p eis Érepov €v. kal otro
, , M , ^
TOV, eis etkoot 0v0 av,mAmpoUoOa: rbv
&pi0ubv TÀV kavovigouévev mop' avTois
BiBAÍcv.—Tom. ii. pp. 128, 129.]
the Canon of the Scriptures. 59
there be also some other books which are not received into
the former canon, but reckoned without, and read only to
beginners for their better instruction in manners, that is to
say, the Wisdom of Solomon, and the rest before recited.
3. 'Thirdly, in the conclusion he mentioneth the books of
the Maccabees?, and the story of Susannah, together with
the former; but gives this note upon them all, that they are
in the number of those books which be contradicted. In
this enumeration we find the book of Esther named ; but it
is that book of Esther which beginneth (as there he saith
himself?) with the dream of Mordecai, and not that canonical
history of Esther, which in our Bibles standeth next in order
to Ezra and Nehemiah. For this he acknowledgeth to be
among those books^ that the Hebrews had in their canon of
the Bible; and, though he makes no particular mention of
it, when he reciteth the rest which belong properly to that
canon, yet he omitteth not to give us notice immediately
after, that^, as Ruth was (sometimes) counted one book
with the Judges, so was this with another: (that other was
Ezra, who is most probably held to have been the author
of it*.) And this I take to be a far better reason why
S. Athanasius here did not specially name it, than that
which Sixtus the Dominican gives us for i£ m his Bibliothe-
que*, where he rejecteth the new additions made to this book
* [bid. in fine. [$ 74. tom. ii. p. 201.]
Tà uév oiv àvriAeyóueva Tjj TaAauás,
K.T.A. [mpoetmopev u&v kal mpórepov, às
€ei c'oía XoXouvros, kal codía Tgo00
vioU Xvpàx, xal Ec07p, ial 'Iov810, iai
TeBír.] lllos quidem, quibus contra-
dicitur, V. T. libros supra recitavimus,
veluti sunt Sapientia Solomonis, Syrac,
Esther, Judith, et Tobit.—ec)v» éretvois
0€ kal rabra TpíÓumvrar | Marca.
BiBA(a, Ojo: [9'.] IIroAeuaicà: WaAuol
kal Qójj XoXouüvros ZXocávva. ro)Ta
Tà üvriXe'yóueva Tfjs maAa(as Oia01jicis.
(Per IIroAeuaikà autem videtur intel-
ligi liber, qui dicitur Maccabzeorum
tertius, ea recensens quz a Ptolem:zo
Philopatore adversus Judaeos in /Egy pto
facta sunt; quique habetur in exem-
plaribus LX X hodie impressis.)
à [bid.—Initium ejus hoc est: An.2.
regnante Artaxerxe, &c. somnium vidit
Mardochzus, &c. [o9 7 àpy?y rovs
Oevrépov, BaaiXebovros "Apra£ép£ov ue-
"ydXov, Tfj iG ToU Newaüv, évómviov elüe
MapBoxatos, k. T. A.—Tom. ii. p. 128,
ubi supra.] Hac autem verba sunt
non Hebrzi libri, sed Graci, qui ad-
sutus est: uti in vulgata Latina an-
notatur. And so begins our apocry-
phal Esther.
» [bid., post canonicorum librorum
enumerationem subjungit, et refert,
kavoví(£ea0a. map 'EBpalois Tv "Eo07p.
[ Vide supra, not. ad lit. y.]
v Ibid.—xal 73v tv "PovO0 uerà TGv
Kpvràv [évovuévnv] eis &v BigA(ov &pi0-
j.eto0au, rijv 06 "Eo0np eis érepov év.—
[ Vid. supr. not. ad lit. y.]
* Isidor. Hisp. Orig. lib. vi. c.
[p. 72.—Hester librum Esdras creditur
conscripsisse; &c.]
e Sixt. Sen. Bibl, lib. i. sect. 1.—
Liber Esther, [quamquam] juxta or-
dinem Hebraici canonis hoc loco re-
censendus esset, (tamen, &ce.] Et
sect. 2.—Nostri autem codices [ab hoc
loco usque] ad finem (hujus) voluminis
sex capitula interponunt. Accidit vero
2.
TEST.
CENT. IV.
(USEINASD:
VIT
[ Apud He-
brzeos,
Ezre Ne-
hemizque
sermones
in unum
volumen
coarctau-
tur.—S.
Hier. Erzef.
in Ezram.]
60 A Scholastical History of
of Esther, as we ourselves do, together with Athanasius, and
all the Fathers before us. But, that either he or they should
therefore reject the book of Esther itself, (which they never
did,) because of these later and uncanonical pieces that had
been annexed to it by the Hellenists,—or that neither of
them made any more estimation of the one than they did
of the other,—or that this undoubted book of Esther was
never received into the canon before the third council of
Carthage,—all these are but groundless and false assertions
of this Dominican friar; for though Melito and. Nazianzen
named it not!, yet they comprehended it under the name
of Ezra, as they did also the book of Nehemiah,—these three
being by many accounted but for one; and S. Athanasius
is so far from rejecting it, that he refers to the Hebrew
canon for 1t, where i£ was never wanting: upon which canon
founding himself for the canon of the Christians, (as he doth
expressly,) he cannot, or at least he ought not, to be so
taken, as if he meant in his own judgment to vary from it.
Dut, that none received this book among the canonical
Scriptures before the council of Carthage, is a manifest
untruth; for Origen and Eusebius reckoned it as received,
(before;) and, on this side of that council, we shall produce
brum et Esther vobis ex Hebrzeo traus-
feram." — Pref. in Ezr. et Neh. [Sie
apud Bibl. Sacr, in loco. Sed vid.
ut propter has appendicum lacinias,
hine inde quorundam Scriptorum te-
meritate insertas, liber hiec, quamvis
Hebraicus et Hebraice receptus, sero
admodum (falitur hie Sixtus) apud
Christianos canonicam auctoritatem
receperit: unde nec ipsum Melito ....
nec.... Nazianzenus inter sacros li-
bros enumerarunt; et Athanasius (in
Synopsi) de catalogo canonicorum vo-
luminum, tanquam nothum, (hie vero
Sixtus falsus est,) nominatim abjecit;
quem denique Conc. Carthaginense
tertium inter sacra volumina compu-
tavit.—(['Tom. i. pp. 23, 36.]
f Who, to make up the number of
twenty-two, divided the book of Ruth
from the book of Judges : (vide num.
xlvii. et Ixxxii. [ vid. etiam num. 1xvi. ])
as Athan. here did.
€ Sub Ezre nomine cvvek8Boxucs
intellexerunt Nehemiam et Estheram,
quos etiam Hieronymus jungit in pe-
titione Domniani et Rogatiani, qui ab
eo interpretationem eorum poscebant:
** Tertius (inquit) annus est, quod sem-
per scribitis et rescribitis, ut. Ezre li-
locum ap. S. Hieron., Op., (ed. Val-
lars. 1738.) tom. ix. col. 1523, a quo
Esthere nomen amotum est.—*' Ter-
tius annus est, quod semper scribitis
atque rescribitis, ut Ezrz librum vobis
de Hebraeo transferam." | Et Conf.
Praef. in lib. Esther, not. ad lit. d. (Op.,
tom. ix. col. 1565.) **Sunt, qui pro
* Paula et Eustochium' substitui velint
* Domnion et Rogatiane, quibus hunc
fuisse inscriptum abs Hieronymo li-
brum gemino ex capite argumentantur:
primum, quod in prologo ad Esdram,
ut simul Esther ex Hebrzo transferret,
rogari se ab iis dixerit S. Pater; &c.
- .. . Prius quidem argumentum, quod
falsze lectionis prejudicio nititur, nullo
negotio exsufllamus: ac dudum nos
juxta Martianzeum ab eo loco prologi in
Esdram, ad MSS. fere omnium fidem,
Esthere nomen amovimus, ac satis
manifesto ostendimus fuisse illue te-
mere Librariorum culpa importatum.'' ]
the Canon of the Scriptures.
61
the testimonies of sundry others that received it, (hereafter.)
In the meanwhile, the objections which Cardinal Perron^
aud Coccius! pretend to bring out of S. Athanasius, for the
canonizimg of Tobit, Judith, Wisdom, and Eocclesiasticus,
under the name of divine Scriptures, are some of them
taken from such writings as be none of his", but confessed
to be supposititious!; and other some are express passages
h^ Du Perron, Repl., liv. i. chap. 50.
[ Le second advertissement sera, qu'en-
core que le voisinage et le mélange de
l'habitation des Juifs ait quelquefois .
empéché les Grecs, et principalement
les Asiatiques, de mettre des livres
posthumes de l'ancien Testament dans
leurs canons; néanmoinsil n'y a aucun
de ces livres-la qui n'ait esté employé
par divers auteurs Grecs en qualité de
livre Saeré et canonique; comme le
livre de la Sapience par Meliton Evé-
que de Sardes, et par Saint Athanase,
et par tout le Synode d' Alexandiie,
qui dit, parlant des Arriens: Ils ne
craignent point ce qui est écrit dans
les Saints Lettres, * Le faux témoin ne
sera point impuni, et la bouche qui
ment tué l' ame, Le livre de Tobie,
par le méme Saint Athanase, et le
méme synode qui dit: ll est écrit,
qu'il faut céler le mystere du Roi.
(Athan. Apol. ii.) p. 445.]
! Coec. Thesaur., lib. vi. art. 9, 12,
17. [tom. i. pp. 633, 652, 681.—Art. 9.
In Synopsi: Sapientia Solomonis voca-
tur hie liber. Nam et hunc a Solo-
mone scriptum esse dicunt, &c.
Oratione 2. que est contra Zrianos.
-...PNec aliter Solomon: Deus sa-
pientia fundavit terram, expedivit coelos
in prudentia (Sap. viii. | al. Prov. iii.
19. Vid. Athanas., Op., tom. i. p. 424.])
Epistola de decretis Synodi Nicene con-
tra. Arianos. . Qui dixit, ut in
Sapientiz libro habetur: * Ante omnes
colles genuit me ?' (Sap. xii) Et fre-
quenter in sacris literis invenies eum
genitum narrari.
Art. 12. In Synopsi Divine Scrip-
ture, de libro Judith. Hoc nomine vo-
catur liste liber ob eam causam, quod
historiam de Judith continet, quo-
modo per illam Deus, &c.
Disputatione contra 4rium. — Prius-
quam Spiritum Sanctum Deum esse
perdoceam, &c.— Scriptum est: * Verbo
Domini ecli firmati sunt, et spiritu
oris Ejus omnis virtus eorum. (Sap.i.)
Et in Judith: Tibi serviet omnis crea-
tura, quoniam dixisti, et facta sunt:
misisti Spiritum tuum, et :zedificavit.
(Judith xvi. [Vid. Athanas., Op., tom.
li. p. 641. ])
Evhortatione ad Monachos. | Jejuniis
Bethuliz: populus.... conterritus, ab
Holofernis tumentibus minis constan-
tis manu femine meruit vindicari.
(Judith xiii.)
Art. 17. In Synopsi de hoc libro,
(Ecclesiastici.) Hie itaque Jesus, cum
esset Salomonis sectator, &c.
In Apologia de fuga sua. Et Salo-
mon .... ita ait: *Tollentur imma-
ture anime impiorum.' (Eeclus. xix.)
Libro de Virginitate. Ait enim Scrip-
tura Sacra: ' Qui attingit picem, in-
quinabitur: et qui communicat super-
bo, similis illi efficietur." ( Ecclus. xiii.)]
k Athanas. Disp. cum Ario, Laod.
[Disputatio cum Ario coram Probo
Judice, Laodicez habita.—*: Imo vero
nec satis consulto commentum hujus-
modi meditatus est, qui Athanasio at-
tribuit; nam quzdam aperte falsa com-
plectitur. Bened. Praf.—Vid. Athan.,
Op., tom. ii. p. 641.] Exhortat. ad
Monachos. [falso adscript.— tom. ii.
p.709.] Lib. de Virginitate, [tom. ii.
p. 117.—Inter dubia scripta. Ben. ed.]
! Nannius, Pref in Athan. (ed.
Par. 1627.—Ut enim fertilissimis agris
multa zizania una cum optimis frugi-
bus nascuntur, ita optimo cuique auc-
tori plurimi falsi et nothi libri aseri-
buntur: nulli autem plures quam
Athanasio. Illi porro, quia simie
sunt Athanasii, eadem argumenta de
Trinitate tractare conantur, sed nulla
cum mente, &c. .... In hos libros
adulterinos, quum incidisset Deside-
rius Erasmus, et nihil melioris ven:
expectaret, semel deposito onere fessus,
nauseabundusque, exclamavit: &Ais
üpóos nolens amplius glandes gustare.
ee In tertiam (classem) relegavi
omnes supposititios libros, quos Atha-
nasii non puto. In hoc genere alii aliis
eruditiores sunt, alii aliis nequiores ;
&c.—Sive vid. ordinem Nannii, ap. ed.
Commelin. 1601.) Daron., an. 338.
sect. 8, 9. [tom. iii col. 631.—8$ 8.
TEST.
CENT. IV.
(CUEIWAD.
WE
A. D. 350.0
62 AA Scholastical History of
of the Holy Scriptures themselves", which need not these
foreign books to authorize them: the rest? are only such
general terms of speech, that they may be applied (as they
have been often) to other ecclesiastical writings as well as
these, and make nothing against us.
LVII. S. Hilary, the bishop of Poictiers in France, (a
man highly honoured by S. Augustine?, and approved in all
his writings by seventy bishops? met together in a council
at Rome,) was contemporary to S. Athanasius, and suffered
with him under the oppression and cruelty of the Arians, by
whom they were both exiled. From his testimony concern-
ing the canonical books of Scripture, (wherein he agreed
likewise with S. Athanasius, no less than he did in the
articles of his Creed,) we shall have the consent of the Latin
Church with the Greek in this age, as we had it before in
the time of Origen and Tertullian. For after this manner
doth S. Hilary number those books', and the Churches of
Fertur et illud factum; nempe hoc
anno secundo Constantii Imperatoris,
scilicet ejusdem jussu de hoc scribentis
ad Probum, publice disseruisse Laodi-
ce: in Syria Athanasium cum Ario.
Sed, cum illum ante hzc tempora li-
queat esse defunctum, alium volunt
hune fuisse Arium, qui se contulerit
cum Athanasio. .... Verum quod, in
epistola illa Constantii ad Probum,
Athanasius diaconus nominetur, .
plane detegitur evidentior error; &c.
—$ 9. Nequaquam Athanasio hzc
tribuenda sunt.|] Bellarm. de Ser.
Eccl. [tom. vii. col. 52.— Disputatio
eum Ario, Laodicez habita, non po-
test esse Athanasii vera disputatio.—
The * Exhortatio ad Monachos" also is
put by Bellarmine into tom. iv., of
which he says: * In hoc tomo nihil
fere est, quod vere sit Athanasii." ]
T Athan. Epist. de Decr. Syn.
Niezn. [tom. i. p. 232,—6 «eimóv óás
cooiía: mpb 0€ mávrev Bovv&v "yevvà ue.
Prov. viii. 25.] et Orat. 5. contra Arian.
[al. Orat. 4.tom. i. p. 635.—vid. etiam,
pp. 399, 417, 524.] et Apolog. de Fug.
[tom. i. p. 328.—6ó 8* XoAoudv ... $m-
civ' à$oaipotvrat üwpoi Vvxol mapavó-
uev. Prov, x. 26.—Vid. etiam Apol.
contra Arian., tom. i. p. 125. o) do-
Boüvreu 8€ TD év vajs &ylows "ypadois
yeypauuévov: udprus wevBjs obk dàri-
udpnros Ea ou, kal aTóua korraxievüópe-
vov &vaipet vx». Prov. xix. 5. Conf.
Perron., p. 445, ut supra, not. h.]
? Epist. Synod. Alex. [*yéypemTar
uvcTipiv BaciXées aAbv kpomTew.
Tob. xi..7.— Tom. i. p. 133. 'FPhis
epistle is introduced into the Apology
against the Arians, referred to by Card.
Du Perron, as Apol 2.] Et Synop.
[ vid. tom. ii. p. 126, et seq. ]
9 [ Vid. Cave, tom. i. p. 214.]
» S. Aug. contra Jul. Pelag., lib. i.
cap. 2. [al. cap. 9. tom. x. col. 501.—
Audi adhuc quod te possit amplius
commovere, atque turbare, et utinam
in melius commutare. Ecclesie Ca-
tholieze adversus hzreticos acerrimum
defensorem venerandum, quis ignoret
Hilarium episcopum Gallum? &c.]
4 Gelas. in Conc. Ixx. Episcoporum.
[Coneilia, Labbe, tom. iv. col. 1262.
Decretum de Apocryphis Scripturis.—
Si qua sunt concilia a sanctis patribus
hactenus instituta, post horum auctori-
tatem et custodienda et recipienda, et
decernimus et mandamus, &c. . . . .
Item, opuseula B. Hilarii Pictavien-
sis episcopi, &c. ]
* S. Hilar. Prol. explanat. in Psal-
mos, [pp. 335, 336.] In xxii. libros
lex V. T. deputatur, ut cum literarum
[numero] (Hebrzi sermonis) conveni-
rent. Qui ita secundum traditiones
veterum computantur, ut Moysi sint
the Canon of the Scriptures. 63
France then received no other:—* the first five of Moses ;
the sixth of Joshua; the seventh of Judges and Ruth; the
eighth of the first and second of Kings; the ninth of the
third and fourth of Kings ; the tenth of the two books called
the Chronicles; the eleventh of Ezra, (wherein Nehemiah
was comprehended:) the book of Psalms made the twelfth ;
the Proverbs of Solomon, Ecclesiastes, and the Song of Songs,
made the thirteenth, fourteenth, and fifteenth ; the twelve
Prophets made the sixteenth: then Isaiah, and Jeremy,
together with his Lamentations, and his Epistle, (now the
twenty-ninth chapter of his prophecy,) Daniel, and Ezekiel,
and Job, and Esther, made up the full number of twenty-two
books." Unto all which enumeration he setteth likewise his
Preface, (which 1s specially to be noted,) that in this sort the
ancient Fathers had delivered over these books to posterity*.
And this testimony is so clear, that Cardinal Bellarmine hath
nothing to say against 1t, but rangeth S. Hilary* among those
ancients who herein evidently followed the Hebrew canon of
the old Bible, and are therefore, by his own confession, so to
be understood, that they acknowledged not any of the con-
troverted books to belong thereunto". Some indeed there
were in S. Hilary's times, who of their own heads augmented
the number of twenty-two, by adding the books of Tobit and
Judith; but he approves them not. And though otherwhiles
he quoteth the books of Wisdom», Ecclesiasticus", 'Tobit?, and
libri quinque; Jesus Nave sextus; Ju- — Hilarius, [ Hieronymus, Ruflfinus,] in
dieum et ltuth septimus; 1 et 2 Reg-
norum in octavum; 3 et 4 in nonum ;
Paralipomenon duo in decimum sint ;
Sermones dierum Esdrae [in undeci-
mum ; liber Psalmorum] in duodeci-
mum; Salomonis Proverbia, Eccle-
siastes, Cantica Canticorum, in tertium
decimum, [et quartum decimum,] et
quintum decimum; duodecim autem
Prophetae in sextum decimum : Esaias
deinde: et Hieremias cum Lamenta-
tione, et Epistola, (quz habetur cap.
xxix. Jeremize;) sed et Daniel; et
Ezechiel; et Job ; et Hester ;—viginti
et duorum librorum numerum con-
summent,
5 [bid., ut supra. —Qui ita secundum
traditiones veterum computantur.
* Bellarm. de Verb. Dei, lib. i. cap.
20. sect. poenult. [tom. i. col. 82.]
Multi veterum, ut Melito, Epiphanius,
canone V. T. exponendo, [aperte] se-
cuti sunt Hebrzos.
* [dem, ibid., cap. 10. sect. 1. [tom.
i. col. 38.] Hi libri simul omnes ('To-
bie, Judith, Sapientize, Ecclesiastici,
et Machabzorum) rejiciuntur ab He-
brais.
X S. Hilar. loco cit.—post enumera-
tionem praedictam. [p. 336.] Quibus-
dam autem visum est, additis ''obia
et Judith, xxiv. libros secundum nu-
merum Graecarum literarum connu-
merare.
Y S. Hil. in Psalm. exxvii. [p. 556.]
* [d., in 7. ca. [Comment.] super
S. Matth. [p. 266. — Salomonis librum
2cclesiasticum, &c. ]
* [d,, in Psal. exviii. [al. 119; but
no quotation from Tobit is found.—
Vide Ps. cxxix. p. 563, where reference
is made to Tob, xii. 15.]
TEST.
CENT. IV.
COLIPASD:
Vil:
A. D. 360.4
Catecheses
ad Illu-
minatos,
64 A Scholastical History of
the Maccabees*, yet hereby he never intended to give them
that canonical authority, which the law and prophets had
peculiarly reserved to them by God Himself c.
LVIII. S. Cyril was bishop of Jerusalem at the same
time when S. Athanasius was patriarch of Alexandria, and
S. Hilary bishop of Poictiers. In the flower of his age he
was famous in the Church, being the author of those Cate-
chetical Sermons, or Institutions, which are mentioned by
S. Jerome*, cited both by 'Theodoret* and Damascen? of old,
and are now of late (though not without suspicion of some
corrupted passages in them) set forth to the world. Among
the bishops met together in the second general council at
Constantinople, he was reckoned for one of the chief^ ; which
renders his testimony to be the more considerable with us.
'The catalogue!, then, which he gave to his auditors of the
» Id., in Psal. exxv. [p. 5416.—Ju-
dith xvi. is here cited, but not the
Maccabees; unless the words * Testis
Daniel, testis Eleazar," be accounted
an allusion to 2 Macc. vi.]
* [d., ibid. [Enarratio in Psalm.
exxv.—p. 046.] Discentes haec omnia
a Lege, et Prophetis, et Evangeliis, [ et
Apostolis. ]
4 [Vid. Cave,
212.]
* S. Hieronymus de Scriptor. Eccles.
[tom. ii. col. 927. — Cyrillus, Jero-
solymze Episcopus, sepe pulsus Ec-
clesia, et receptus, ad extremum sub
Theodosio principe octo annis incon-
cussum episcopatum tenuit. Extant
ejus karq2X1)7ei, quas in adolescentia
composuit. ]
t Qui Dialogo ii. nonnulla affert ex
Catechesi iv. ['Theodoret., tom. iv. p.
106.— KupíAXov émickómov 'lepocoAv-
Lev, 6k TOU kaTrcQx"rikoU TeTáprov AÓ-
"yov, mepl càv Oéka Oovyudrov, mepl Tíjs
€x IlapÜévov *yevísecs.—Verba Tituli
in princ. citationis. ]
£ Qui Orat. iii. de Imag. quzdam
citat ex Cat. xii. [Johan. Damasc.,
tom. i. p. 383.—KvpíAAov Ilarpiápxov
"lepocoAUjuev, Tis OwBekdrys kaTwQxi-
ccs ei Toívvy £ureis js XpwroU map-
ovgías TU aíriov, àvdüpaue éml rb mpà-
TOV TÓV 'ypao&r BiBALov k.. A. ]
» Socrat. Hist. Eccl., lib. v. c. 8. [p.
264.—cvwvijA00v o)v, 5s utv óuoovoiov
ría eos, €c u&v 'AXetavüpe(as Tuuó0eos*
€x O6 'lepocoAUuev KÓpiAXos, TóTe Ek
Dp: 21015
tom. i.
perapeAe(as TQ Óuoovcíg mTpockelue-
vos.]
|. S. Cyril, Catech. iv. (the same
that Theodoret cited) de Sacra Serip-
tura. [ sect. 33, 35, 36. pp. 67, et seq. ]J—
raUTa 0€ 0i8dakovciv qjuas ai Ocómveva-
TOL *ypaQal Tüs TaAciGs T€ kal kouvijs
Oia0f;kys, &c. Ea vero docent nos a
Deo inspirate V. ac N. Testamenti
Scripture ; &c. . Kal $iXoua0ds
entzyvo0:. mapà 75s éxicXqoías, moie uév
eicw ai 73s maAociGs OiaOf]kms BiBXoi,
K.T.A. Disce quoque studiose ab Eccle-
sia, quinam sint V. T. libri; neque mihi
legas quiequid Apocryphorum.... Di-
vinas lege Scripturas V. T. libros xxii.,
quos LXX duo interpretes transtule-
Hos solos meditare, quos et
in Ecclesia secure tutoque recitamus,
Multo prudentiores te erant Apostoli,
veteresque illi episcopi, ecclesiz antis-
tites, qui hos tradiderunt. Tu ergo,
cum sis filius ecclesiz, leges et insti-
tuta Patrum ne evertas, corrumpasve.
Ac veteris quidem Instrumenti, sicut
diximus, xxii. libros meditare, quos si
discendi studio teneris, me nominatim
enumerante, da operam ut memineris,
Legis enim primi Mosis quinque libri
sunt, Gen., Ex., Lev., Num., Deut.
Deinde Jesus filius Nave: Judicum
una cum Ruth liber septimus numero;
reliquorum autem historicorum libro-
rum, l et 2 Reg. unus liber est He-
brzis, unus item 3 et 4. Similiterque
apud eos Paralipomenon 1 et 2 unus
estliber. Esdre etiam 1 et 2 (id est&
the Canon of the Scriptures. 65
canonical books of Scripture, was the same at Jerusalem,
that Origen and S. Athanasius gave to theirs at Alexandria,
every way agreeing with other Churches abroad in the
number and names of them all. Only the name of Baruch
(which is not the controverted book of Baruch) is added here
to Jeremy, because he is so often mentioned, and hath so
great a part in that prophecy. But S. Cyril makes but one
book of them both, joining the Lamentations and the Epistle
of Jeremy with it besides: to complete (and not to exceed)
the number of twenty-two books in all. For, howsoever the
ancient manner of dividing and ordering them was other-
whiles sometimes different from one another, yet the books
themselves, and the number of them, were still the same.
We have cited S. Cyrils testimony here at large in the
margin; where, (that we may not mistake him,) when he
Nehemiz,) unus reputatus. listher -aepaBóvres. cU o)v, Tékvov Tijs 'Ex-
(ita sepe computabatur) duodecimus — kAzsías àv, ui mapaxáparTe TovUs 0co-
liber est; et hi quidem historici sunt. uos. kal Tíjs uev TaAociGs OuaO jns, is
Seripti autem versibus sunt quinque, efpyrau, ràs eíkooi 8v0 ueAéra, BÍBXovs*
Job, liber Psalmorum, Proverbia, Ec- — às, ei $diXoua00ys Tvyxdveis, éuoU Aé-
clesiastes, et Canticum Canticorum, -*yovros, óvouacTi ueuvijc0ou o Tov0acov.
qui liber est septimus decimus. Acce- ToU vóuov £v *ydp eic ai Mwcéws
dunt ad hos quinque Prophetici: Duo- —p&rai mévre BíBAXoi, Téveoais, "E£obos,
decim prophetarum liber unus: Esaize Aeurrukbv, 'ApiQuol, Aevrepovóuuov* é£fjs
unus; et Jeremiz cum Baruch, La- O6,'1gc00s vibs Naviy kal rTó r&v Kpi-
mentationibus, et Epistola: deinde TG» jerà c5s 'Pov0 iBgAlov, €88ouov
Ezechiel: tum Daniel, qui vigesimus — àpi8uospevov. rQy 86 Aovráv ia opucóv
secundus est V. T. Novi autem, &c. .... — BiBA(ev, 7] mpórm kol 7| Oevrépa Tv
Reliqui omnes extranei, secundoque ^ Bac:Aeigv guía map' 'Efpaíoss écTl Bí-
loco habeantur; et qui in Ecclesiis non BAos* uía 8& kal 7) rp] cal 7j rerdpTq:
leguntur, eos omnes neque perte legas, ópoíws 0e map' avrois kal r&v IIapaAet-
quemadmodum audisti. Ac de his qui- vouévev 7| mpóTw* kal 7) Oevrépa yuía
dem hactenus. Tvyxávev Bí8Aos. kal ToU "EcOpa 37
[8 33. raüra 0€ 0i0dckovciv Tus TpóTm kal 7» Oevrépa ula XeAó'yw'Tau.
ai ÜOeómvevaTo: "ypepal ijs TaAociüs — OwBekdrm BíBAos Tj '"Eo0íp. kal rà u&v
Te kal kouvüs Oua0fyns .. .. xal u- — íaTopukà ra)Ta. rà Oc a T.Xmpà mvyxávet
Aoua0Qs émiyve0u kal mapà cTíüs ék- mévre '"lóB, kal BíBAos WaAuGv, kol
kAncías, moin uév cigcw ai Tíjs mwa- Ilopouutau, kal EkiAqouao T1], kal^ Aou
Aes Oia0fdkms ÍBAo, moimi B6 Tis —doüdrev, émrakaibékarov iA(ov. él
kcivijs. kaí uoi. uber TÀv ümokpoev — e Tobro:is rà Tpomurikà mévre Tív
àvayivegke' .. .. àvaylveoke ràs Üclas — OdBeka Ilpojmróv uía BiBAos' kal
*ypa$às, ràs eíkoc. 8/0 BíBAovs Tíüs 'Haoaíov guía kal 'lepeuíov uía, perà
"GAciüs Di&ÜTK"s ra)Tas, Tàs m0 TOv Bapovx, kal Opfíüvcov, kai "Emi0TOAjs'
c /, 2 x ZO r , uede c ^ S ,
éBBowfkovra Ojo épumvevrüv épumvev- —elra '"legekujX kol 5 ToU AavüjA, ei-
0cícas. kocT30evrépa BiBAos T/js maAociGs Oia-
$ 35. mobrwev Tàs cíkooci O6o Bi- — Ofjcns.
BXovs àvaryiveake* mpbs 8e rà ümóipvda $ 36. Ts 8€ kouvi]s OuaOT)ICQS, Kk. T. À.
umbev €xe kowbr. raras uóvas ueAéra — Tà 0€ Aovrà mávra tiw keiaÜw év Oeu-
cTOov0aíes, s év kal ékkAmoíg perà ^ Tépp. kal Óma uév év ékkAmatcus jjj
majpnucías üvayiwdckouev. TOÀ cov àvaywdckeroau, raUra ume karà cav-
$poriuórepo,, kal ebAaBéoepoi 7]mav, o£. rbv. &va'ylveake, kaÜds jjkovsas. al
&mócTOAo. kal oí àpxaio: émíakomou oí — Tepl utv robTav TaUTa.]
TÍs ékkA«oías mpográrau oi caras
COSIN, EF
TEST.
CENT. IV.
(CSDIPASD:
VI.
66 A Scholastical History of
forbiddeth the reading of any apocryphal book, we are not
to understand him so, as if he meant hereby the books of
Tobit and Judith, and the rest of that class which we now
call apocryphal, (though we might more aptly call them
ecclesiastical ;) for he read them, and quoted some of them
himself*, being such books that had been of ancient time
received in the Church! to be read unto the people at
their first entrance and introduction to a Christian life. By
S. Cyril's apocryphal books", therefore, we are to under-
stand some other disapproved and obscure writings, that
(over and besides both the canonical and ecclesiastical books)
certain private persons then went about to bring in, and re-
commend to the Church at Jerusalem, as they had likewise
endeavoured to do in the Church at Alexandria, and other
places abroad. And, whereas he specially exhorteth them
here *«to read the twenty-two books of the Old Testament
which the Septuagint translated ?," we are further from
hence to observe, that, although both he at Jerusalem, and
S. Athanasius at Alexandria, together with other Churches,
had not the use of the llebrew Bible among them, but
kept themselves only to the Greek Translation of the LXX,
(whereunto were afterwards commonly added those eccle-
siastical books?, which the Hellenist Jews first imtroduced
and received into their Churches, that so all the most emi-
nent books of religion written in the Greek tongue before
Christ's time might be put together and contained in one
k Catech. 6. et Catech. 9. Ex Sap. terpretes transtulerunt. Id., ibid. [àva-
et Eccl. [ap. Cat. 6. $ 4. p. 89. Ecchi.
ii. 22; et$ 8.p. 92. Sap. xii.2; et
ap. Cat. 9. $ 6. p. 128. Eccli. xliii. 2 ;
et $ 16. p. 133. Sap. xiii. 5.]
! S. Athanas. Ep. paulo ante laudata.
[Epist. xxxix, ubi supr. num. lv.]
B.BALa oo kavovigóueva. uiv, [rervme-
péva 0€ mapà rOv Tarépov àvaywéóc-
kecÜau. Tois üpri Tpocepxopévois kal
BovXouévois karmxeio0ot Tbv Ts ebo'e-
Beas Aóyov: k. T. .] Libri non qui-
dem in canonem relati, sed a majori-
bus nostris propositi, ut przlegantur
iis qui primum accedunt, &c.
-» Et nihil ex Apocryphis legas.—
S. Cyril. loco citato. [iaí uot jm8ev Tv
&rokpiper àvayivegke' .... mpbs O6
7à àrókpvba uev &xe kowov.)
? Divinas lege Scripturas, nempe
V. T. libros xxili, quos LXX duo in-
yívecke màs Ocías "ypaoüs, màs elxocti
bvo BB(BAovs cijs vaAauRs Oi100f]Kkms Tra-
Tras, Tàs bmb r&v éBBouiükovra vo ép-
pavevrüv épuqvevOetaas. |
o Neque enim a LXX senibus versa
sunt (supplementa ;).... sicut nec in
Hebrzo (codice) habentur. Lud. Viv.
in Aug. de Civ. Dei, lib. xviii. c. 31.
[ Vid. S. Aug. Op., Froben. Basil. 1569.
tom. v. col. 1084. For the passage in
full, see num. elxx. ]
Supplementum [libri Danielis, quod]
in Hebrzo non habetur, sed ex Grzca
'Theodotionis editione ab Hieronymo
transcriptum est, [quatuor continet,
nempe Orationem Azarie, Hymnum
trium puerorum, .... Susannz his-
toriam, . . et Belis narrationem ;
&c.] S. Sen., lib. i. Bibl. sect. 2. [tom.
i p. 37.]
the Canon of the Scriptures.
67
volume,) yet nevertheless they were always careful to pre-
serve the honour of the Hebrew canon?, which consisted of
twenty-two books only, divinely inspired, and accurately to
distinguish them from the rest, which had but ecclesiastical
authority:—a distinction, which our and other reformed
Churches are still careful to keep up at this day.
LIX. S. Athanasius and S. Cyril were herein followed by
all the bishops assembled together in the Council of Lao-
dicea, out of several provinces in Asia': which was a council
had in such reverence and estimation by all men in those
elder ages following, that the canons of it were generally
received into the *Code of the Universal Churchs; where
the year 364 1s specified, when it was held. Baronius, in his
Annals', placeth it before the general council of Nice, (but
bringeth very weak arguments to prove his chronology ;)
? [ta Origenes, in Ep. ad Jul. Afric.,
supplementum Dan. apud LXX inter-
pretes haberi, et in Ecclesiis legi ait;
sed canonicum esse nuspiam asserit,
imo diserte negat in locis supra citatis.
[Vid. Orig., Op., tom. i. p. 13.—(1c6i
TOLVUV pis. TO)Ta, Tl Xpl) pas Tpár-
Te, oU mepl TÓv kaTà Xecávvav uóvov,
ev ui TQ ko)' "EAAqvas éAAmqvucG oe-
pouévev €v máo"n ékkAmgoíg XpicToÜ,
mapà Oe 'Effpaíois ij Kei" ob8e
mepl] TGv, 6s Epackes, &AAcv vo mepi-
KoTGv TÀVv Ééml TéAev ToU BiBALov, mrepi
Tc TÉV karà Tbv BjjA kol bv Ópdkovra
Gvayeypauuévaov, o)0' abTQv év cà
AawiA TOv 'Epaíev "yeypauuévov:
&AAà Be mepl &AAcv uvpiov, & korà càv
perpiórmra Qv Tois '"Efpatkots owvy-
kpivavres &vrtypáqois Tà "uer epa, T0À-
AaKoU eÜpoycev. . . Tà 8€ map! jjjuiv ày-
riypaQa, Óv kal TUS AéEeis A TÜ
uev Tv karà rovs O'* vb 6€ € & epov kavrà
OcoBoríwva: kai &oTep map àpporépois
Éxevro TD epi Th]v ZXwoávvav, $s ci
$ns, TAácQua, kal ai TcAevraim év Té
AavijA mepucomai OUTO kai TOUTA €vV
€meciv, és aGvroxacpudg eimev, TV'yXd -
vovra Oiaooíots, kal mpós. )
4 [Concilii Laodiceni canones lix.
.... Àn. Chr. 364. Justelli Biblioth.
Jur. Can. Vet., tom. i. p. 49.— Certum
hujus Concilii tempus statui nequit.
Non infelici conjectura usus, Bevere-
gius noster suspieatur illud proxime
post Illyrieianum habitum fuisse, non
quidem, quod ille voluit, anno 365, sed
(ut supra notavimus) anno 367.— Cave,
tom, i. p. 362.]
"Titulus apud Dionys. Exiguum.
[ Vid. Concil, Labbe, tom. i. col. 5009.
—Saneta synodus, quz apud Laodiceam
Phrygiz Pacatianze convenit ex diversis
regionibus (* provinciis, Isid. et Hervet.)
Asiz, definitiones exposuit, &c. ]
s Codex Canonum Ecclesiz;z Uni-
versa, a [Concilio Chalcedonensi, et]
Justiniano Imperatore confirmatus.
[Vide Justell, tom. i. p. 29.] Infra,
num. xc.
t Baron. Annal in Append, ad
tomum iv. [p. 915. $ 7.—Sunt plura
tamen, quz: ante Niezenum concilium
persuadeant idem Laodicenum celebra-
tum esse; sed unum illud in primis,
quod, cum constet auctoritate S. Hie-
ronymi receptum in Niczeno con-
cilio librum Judith, (cum in serie
canonicorum librorum, a Patribus
Laodiceze congregatis, idem liber ab
authenticis sit explosus, una cum non-
nullis aliis,) evidens plane atque per-
spicuum redditur, dictam Laodicensem
synodum celebratam fuisse ante Nicze-
nam. Nam quomodo ausi fuissent Ca-
tholieze Ecclesi: episcopi convellere
quae in magno illo cecumenico concilio
de canonicis libris fuissent magna con-
sideratione decreta? Proterea,] cum
reperiantur quinque canones Laodi-
censis concilii eadem [omnino] con-
tinere quze in concilio Niezno statuta
sunt, nec in eis ulla prorsus mentio
habeatur canonum Nieznorum eadem
statuentium, argumentum est, ante Ni-
ceenum concilium ea a Patribus synodi
Laodicens decreta fuisse; &c.
F2
TEST.
CENT. IV.
A. D. 364.4
CHAP.
Wib
Num. liv.
Concil.
Laodic.
Can. lix.
68 A Scholastical History of
and Binius" here followeth Baronius, (whom for the most
part he transcribes in all his notes upon the councils;) fear-
ing lest the book of Judith should otherwise suffer some pre-
judice*, unless the greater authority of the Nicene council
be reckoned to come after this Laodicean synod, and reverse
the constitution that was here made concerning the apo-
eryphal books of Scripture. For so they presume that the
council of Nice did; but upon what slender grounds they
presumed it, we have at large set forth before: and here we
place this synod of Laodicea in that time and order which
the code hath assigned to it:—in the last canon whercof,
(which in that Universal Code is numbered to be the hun-
dred and sixty-third,) this decree was made,—that ** no books
which had been composed only by private persons should be
read in the church», nor any other that were not canonical,
but only those which belonged to the canon of the Old and
New Testament ;" that is to say,—of the Old, Genesis, Exodus,
&c., till we come to the prophet Daniel, which is there made
the twenty-second book,—and of the New, Matthew, Mark,
*" Concil, tom. i. [ vid. not. sequent.
ad lit. x.]
* [n Notis ad Conc. Laodic., sect.
Sub Silvestro. (tom. i. p. 248.—Medio
tempore inter Neoecsariensem et Ni-
cenam synodum universalem, quando
Silvester pontificatum Ecclesiz€ Ca-
tholiee administraret, sub przesidio
Nunechii Metropolitani hoc concilium
celebratum fuisse, hz:e rationes persua-
dere videntur: ] . Liber Judith
auctoritate hujus provincialis concilii
(Laodiceni) inter apocryphos rejicitur,
quem (S. Hier. teste) patres concilii
Niezni velut sacrosanctum in cano-
nem Scripture receperunt. Oportet
igitur concedere hoc Laodicense [ con-
ciium] ante Niezenum celebratum
fuisse, vel saltem (quod dictu incon-
venientius est) Catholiee | Ecclesiz
episcopos ea quz de canonicis libris
in magno ccumenico concilio magna
consideratione decreta erant, (at magna
erat hic Bar. et Bin. inconsiderantia,)
convellere et retractare ausos fuisse.
Y "Ori ob 8€? ibuerikobs VaAuovs Aé-
yeo0o4 &v T] "EriAmoía, d) BigA(a oU
kavóvuyTa, |obk Gkavóvwra | BiBA(a, ]
&AAà guóva Trà kavovià [Tis maXciüs
kal kcuvis Oux04$kms.] "Oca 9e? &-
BAía, k. T. 4. Quod non oportet pri-
vatos psalmos in Ecclesia legere, aut
libros non canonicos, sed solos canoni-
cos Veteris e£ Novi T.—H:zec autem
sunt, quz legi oportet V. T. scripta:
1. Genesis, 2. Exod., 3. Levit., 4. Nu-
meri, 5. Deut., 6. Joshua, 7. Judices
et Ruth, 8. Esther, 9. Reg. i. et ii.,
10. Reg. iii. et iv., 1l. Paralip. i. et ii.,
12. Esdr. i. et ii. (id est, Nehem.),
13. Liber Psalmorum, 14. Proverbia
Salomonis, 15. Ecclesiastes, 16. Cant.
Cantic., 17. Job, 18. Duodecim Pro-
phetz, 19. Isaias, 20. Jeremias, (cum
Baruch, Lamentat. et Epistola, quc
in Latina versione, [sc. Merlini, Petri
Crab, et Isidori; a£ »om Surii, Her-
veti, et Justelli,] omittuntur:) 21.
Ezech., 22. Daniel Novi autem T.
hzc: Evangelia quatuor, &c. [8o 9e?
BiBALa &vorywdéokeo0ami. T3js maAouüs
81001)ms*. a. "yéveois kómuov: B'. &tobos
é£ Avyómrov: "y. Xewrucóy 8. àpiOgol*
€. Oevreporóguov* o7. "4gco0 Navir
C. kpiral, "PoU0* «f. 'Ec0jp' 0'. Baci-
AciQy a. kal B'. i. BaciAeiQv *y'. kol 9,
id. Tapa evrój.eva, c/. kal B'. 1'."Ec-
6pas a. kal B'.. vy'. BÍBXos WáAumv p'.
18 . aapoiuíau ZoXouQrros* i€&'. ékkAm-
ciagcTys" i07. Goa doe" (e. "To"
uy. 850eka mpootjrav 10. Hoatas: k'. Te-
peuías, icai Bapobx, Opfjvou, kal émico-
Aal uo. "leCek]A* k^. AavifjA. 7à De
Tfüs koiv5s Oia0QKqus TaUTa* K.T. X.—
Apud Justelli Biblioth. tom. i. pp.
54, 595.]
— —"—— S —
ihe Canon of the Scriptures. 69
&c., till we come to the Revelation of S. John ; which, for
the high and hidden mysteries that are in it, was not then
usually read in their churches, no more than it is now in
ours. But for all the rest they number them as we do, and
leave all the controverted books out of their account.
LX. For the better understanding of which canon, and
removing those scruples that be otherwhiles raised about it,
we are first to consider, (1.) that they had an ancient custom
in the church to read unto the people there, not only those
books which were properly and strictly canonical, but like-
wise some other? which were in honour among them, both
for their antiquity, (being written before Christ's time,) and
for their many good rules and examples of piety, that tended
to edificeation and the well-ordering of men's lives. 1. Of
the first sort were the twenty-two books, which Moses and
the prophets left behind them: these they called canonical.
2. Of the second sort were the books of Tobit, Judith, Ec-
clesiasticus, Wisdom, and the Maccabees, added by the Hel-
lenists to the Old "Testament, and the Pastor of Hermes, the
Doctrine of the Apostles, and the Epistle of Clement, sub-
joined by some others to the New; and these they called
* ecclesiastical scriptures?." 3. "There were other books yet
besides these, of a third sort, that divers private men endea-
voured to introduce among the people; which, because they
were found to be fraught with erroneous and pernicious doc-
trines, (many uncertain and fabulous relations being there-
with intermixed,) the Fathers utterly forbad to be read in the
church at all; and these they properly called * apocryphal
* S. Athan., ubi sup. [vid. num. lv., dem in Ecclesia majores nostri volue-
lvi.] S. Hier. Przfat. in Libr. Salom.
[ad Chrom. et Heliod., tom. ix. col.
1298.—Sicut ergo Judith, et Tobi, et
Machabzeorum libros legit quidem Ec-
clesia, sed inter canonicas Scripturas
non recipit: sie et hzc (Jesu filii Si-
rach librum, et qui Sapientia Salomonis
inscribitur) duo volumina legat ad
?edificationem plebis, non ad auctorita-
tem Ecclesiasticorum dogmatum con-
firmandam.] Ruffin. in Symbolum.
[Opuse., p. 189.—Hc sunt, qua pa-
tres intra canonem concluserunt, &c.
C Et alii libri sunt, qui non sunt
canonici, sed ecclesiastici a majoribus
appellati sunt, &c. vid. infr.]
* Ruff, ibid.—Quz omnia legi qui-
runt, [non tamen proferri ad auctori-
tatem ex his Fidei confirmandam. Cz-
teras vero scripturas apocryphas nomi-
narunt, quas in ecclesiis legi nolue-
runt. ]
Id. ibid.—Sciendum est, quod et alii
libri sunt, qui non canonici, sed eccle-
siastici a majoribus appellati sunt, id
est, Sap. Salom. et alia Sapientia quae
dicitur filii Sirac, qui liber apud La-
tinos hoc ipso generali vocabulo * Ec-
clesiasticus' appellatur, quo vocabulo
non auctor libelli, sed scripturze quali-
tas cognominata est. Ljusd. ordinis
[libellus est 'Tobize, et Judith, et
Machabaeorum libri.... . Hzc nobis
a patribus tradita sunt. ]
TEST.
CENT. IV.
Qeómveva-
TOL.
CJHPAUD:
VITE
70 A Scholastical History of
scriptures^." "Those that were of the second rank had other-
whiles, by some particular men, the name of the ?Aird sort
given them ; but the name of the firs? they never had, till
after this age: and even then, also, often were they called
apocryphal, but canonical very seldom; nor were they in
those after ages termed so at all, otherwise than by a popular
way of expression, and taking the word * canonical" im a
larger sense than ever the Fathers took it in these elder
times of the Church. 4. Moreover, of those ecclesiastical
books which were permitted to be read to the people, they
had (both in this and in the former age) divers kinds. For
in all places they had not one and the same custom; nor
were the books of Tobit and Judith only, with the rest of
that order that were written before Christ came into the
world, allowed to be read in the church; but some other
besides (ecclesiastical and profitable books also) that were
written after His time. "To which purpose we have the testi-
mony of Eusebius for reading the book of Hermes in some
churches*, and the testimony both of him?, and Dionysius*
» Sieut sunt Acta Petri, Evang.
Petri, Apocalyp. Petri, Acta Pauli;—
apud Euseb. Hist. Eccl, lib. iii. c. 3.
[ p. 89.—7ó »ye uj». TÀv. érucekAmuévev
a)TOU (Ilérpov) mpáteev, kal T0 kaT
abTóv Gvouacjévov eUümyyéAiv, TÓ T€
Ae'yój.evov avT00 kíjpvyp|a, kal Tj» kaA-
ovuévqvy àrokdáAviyiw, o0. 0Acs €v kao-
Aucots YgQev TapaBeüouévoa K. T. A.—
p. 90. ov86 uiav Tàs Aeyouévas avToU
(IlajAov) pd£eis, év àvouqiAékrois
mapeíAmda. ]
Item, Evang. Thom. Matthize, Andr.
ab hzreticis publice lecta. Eod., lib.
cap. 22. [al. cap. 25. p. 119.—ei6évat
Éxoucv .... Tàs OvóuoaT. TOV ' Amo0 TÓ-
Acv Tobs TÀv aiperukQv mpojepou.évas:
jiroi ós IIérpov al Gwuà kal María, 1)
kal Trwwv Tapà Tobrovus UAAcv ciay-
"yéXix, mepiexotgas* 1j às "AvOpéov, kal
"Icdvvov, kol cQv üAAcv '"AmocTÓAcv
mpáE£eis* Gv obBtv obBauds €v cvyypdpu-
part. TYV Karà 81a380x&s éxkAmoiaoTucOv
Tis &vi)p eis uvfjumr àyaryeiv Ttiecev. ]
Item, Scripturz apocryphze ab hz-
reticis in publicum productze. Apud
eund., lib. iv. c. 21. ex Irenzo. (al.
cap. 22. p. 1814.—0? póvos 86 obros,
&AAQ kal EipQvaios, kal ó müs T&v àp-
xalev xopbs, maváperov coóíav às
ZXoAXouGvos mopoiuías ékdAovv. kal mepl
TOV Aeyouévev 8€ ümokpóoev OwXau-
Bávcv, éxl rTÀv abroU xpóvov mpbs rwàv
aiperikQy &àvamemAàg0at riwwà rovrov ia-
ropet. ]
* Euseb. Hist. Eccl., lib. iii. c. 3.—
Novimus librum Hermetis, qui dici-
tur Pastor, publice lectum fuisse in
Eeclesia. [Vide p. 19.—80ev 7/0 ka év
ékkAwataus tauev avTO (TO BiBALov 'Epua,
o9 iaclv $mápxew Tb ToU moiuévos i-
BAÍov,) 6e8muocievuévov, k. v. À.]
d [d.,lib. iii. c. 14. [al. cap. 16. p.
108.] Novimus hane epistolam Cle-
mentis et olim et nostra zetate in pluri-
mis ecclesiis communiter legi solere.
[raórqv 8e (rijv KAfjuevros émis ToXdv)
Kal €v mAcl(oTous ékkAwoíais éml ToU
koivoU OeOquocievévQv, máXau Te kal
ka0' jju&s avroUs, &yvoperv. ]
* Apud eund., lib. iv. c. 22. (al. cap.
23. p. 187.] Celebravimus diem Do-
minicum, et admonitionis gratia (addit
Eusebius *antiquo more") et legimus
et semper legemus priorem Clementis
epistolam ad nos scriptam. [év aiv5 56
ra0TQ kal T?s KAdWuevros Tpós Kopu-
0iovs uéuvo Tot eri TOMJS, BnAGv à &véka-
6ev ét àpxaíov €0ovs éml Tíjs exkAmaías
Tiv éváyvecw abris moicío ar — Aéyei
yotv Tiv ajpepov obv kupiauei &ylav
Suépar Btwydvyonev, éy $ &veyváxapev
€—
inn 2
ihe Canon of the Scriptures. 71
the bishop of Corinthf, for reading the Epistle of Clement
in other churches, when they met together publicly to
celebrate the Lord's day. And to the same purpose we
had the testimony of S. Athanasiuss, in his Paschal Epistle
mentioned before, for the reading of the * Doctrine of
the Apostles," (which peradventure was the book of canons
set forth under their name, few at first, but in process of
time much augmented,) and the book that was called **'The
Pastor. All which, being ecclesiastical writings and useful
for the instruction of the people, were put into a division or
class by themselves, and clearly distinguished both from the
canonical and from apocryphal books properly so termed^.
5. But, when among this ecclesiastical class some other men
had in divers places brought in and mingled those books
that were merely apocryphal, reading them also to the
people under the specious title of Holy and Divine Serip-
tures,—from hence it was, that the Fathers in the council of
Laodicea took occasion to make their canon, and held it
necessary to declare the number of those authentic books
that were publicly to be read unto the people in the
church.
LXI. Yet, against our producing of this canon it is alleged,
that Baruch is added in the Old Testament, and the Apocalypse
left out in the New. For answer whereunto we say, first, (as
we did before to the place in S. Cyril) that this is not the
Book of Baruch, which standeth separate by itself in the rank
of those that be controverted, but an exegetical or fuller ex-
pression only of what is contained in the book of Jeremy.
budv Tiv émwToXv: "5v €Eouev àcí vore
&va'yvágkovres vovÜereiaÜat, is kal ijv
Tporépav Tiv 6ià KAfjuevros "ypadei-
cav. ]
f Antiquus scriptor, eloquentize mag-
nz et industriz,nomine a S. Hieronym.
laudatus in lib. de Script. Eccl. [S. Hier.,
Op., tom. ii. col. 853.— Dionysius, Co-
rinthiorum Ecclesiz: episcopus, tantze
eloquentive et industrie fuit, ut non
solum suz civitatis, sed et aliarum ur-
bium et provinciarum episcopos epi-
stolis erudiret.]
€ S. Athan. ubi supra.—0i8ax?) kaA-
ovuév] TÀv "'AmoaTóAcv, kel Ó Ilot-
Müv. Tom. i. par. 2. p. 963.— Vid.
num. lv.]
h joi Gps, ir. T. A.—Neque inter ca-
nonicos, neque inter ecclesiasticos, ullo
modo (o$8auo9) memorantur apocry-
phi. [iol Gus, &yammqroi, kàkeivev ka-
vovifouévov, kal rovrov varywogkopué-
vov, obbamuoU0 TQv Gokpópoev uvüum*
&AA& aiperucóv écTiw émívoia, "ypadór-
TGY u£v ürc ÜÉAovauw abrà, xapiCouévav
8€ ical mpooiÜévrev abTots xpóvovs, ty
&s mOAQu& T podéporres, mpópacsiw €xo-
civ &raTGv ék robTov rovs Gxepalovs.—
S. Athanas., ubi supr., tom. i. par. 2.
p.963. Vid. num. lv.]
i 'Tepeuías kal Bapobx, Opüvoi kal
érigToAaL. — Can. cit. fapud Justell.
Bibl., tom. i. p. 55.]
TEST.
CENT. IV.
Num. lviii.
CHAP.
VE
Jer. 36. 4.
Jer. 43. 6,7.
Jer. 36. 8.
72 A Scholastical History of
And so Origen expressed it, when he said that Jeremy*,
with the Lamentations, and with his Epistle, made but one
book ; (that Epistle, therefore, must be contained and written
in that book, as it is in the twenty-ninth chapter of his Pro-
phecy;) whereunto S. Athanasius! and S. Cyril have added
Baruch, (like as the council of Laodicea did here) and made
but one and the same book of them all. For Baruch's name
is famous in Jeremy ; whose disciple and scribe he was,
suffering the same persecution and banishment that Jeremy
did, and publishimg the same words and prophecies that
Jeremy had required him to write; so that, in several rela-
tions, a great part of the book may be attributed to them
both. And very probable it is, that for this reason the
Fathers that followed Origen did not only (after his example)
join the Lamentations and the Epistle to Jeremy, but the
name of Baruch besides"; whereby they intended nothing
else (as, by keeping themselves precisely to the number of
twenty-two books only, is clear) than what was inserted con-
cerning Baruch in the book of Jeremy itself; (for otherwise
they must have augmented their account, and added one
book more to their number, which they never do:) nor could
Cardinal Bellarmine take these Fathers in any other sense,
when he confessed and said, (though afterward he agreeth
not with his own words,) that * neither any ancient council,
nor pope, nor father, in reciting the books of Holy Seripture,
had made any particular mention of this prophet Baruch by
himself":? which would be false, if either the council of
Laodicea, or S. Athanasius, or S. Cyril of Jerusalem, had not,
by the mention that they make of Baruch, understood those
passages of him which are comprehended in the book of
Jeremy written in Hebrew, but that other distinct book,
k Sup. num. xlix.— Jeremias, cum
Threnis et Epistola, unum sunt, ['Iepe-
uías, civ Opfvow kal Tfj émicTOAf, €v
éví.— Orig. Comment. in Psal. i. tom.
ii. p. 529.]
! Epistola Pasch. supra citat.—Jere-
mias, et una cum illo Baruch, Lamen-
tationes, et Epistola. ['Iepeuías, ka
civ avrd BapovUx, 0ptvoi, kal émwToA.
S. Athanas., tom. i. par. 2. p. 962. ut
supr. num. lv.—Vid. etiam num. lviii. ]
" Nisi vitium sit in Graeco Conc.
Laodiceni codice ; nam in Latino, qui
ante versionem Gentiani Herveti ex-
tabat, ista omnia nomina przetermissa
sunt. Isid. Merc, Merlinus, et P.
Crab. [Vid. num. lix.—not. ad lit. y.]
n Bellarm. de Verbo Dei, lib. i. cap.
8. [tom. i. col. 33.] De libro Baruch
controversia fuit, et est, tum quia non
invenitur in Hebrzis codicibus, tum
etiam quia nec Concilia antiqua, neque
pontifices, neque patres quos supra ci-
tavimus, qui catalogum librorum sa-
crorum texunt, hujus Prophetze disertis
verbis meminerunt,
pn—
ihe Canon of the Scriptures. 19
which is now extant under his name, and was first written
only in the Greek tongue :—a book so different in the present
editions from the old Latin translation, that we have no
assurance whether there be a true copy of it or no; and
therefore S. Hierome would not meddle with it.
LXII. 'Then, as to the leaving out of the Apocalypse,
(which is a second exception against this canon of Laodicea,)
though the question between the followers of the Trent
canon and ours be not concerning any books of the New
Testament, (wherein we all agree,) yet we have thus much
to say for the council: 1l. That the preface which they make
to their canon sheweth their intention only (or at least
chiefly) to have been thereby to declare? what canonical
books were publicly to be read among them in the church ;
where, because their custom was not usually to read the
Apocalypse, therefore they forbare to name it. 2. "That this
custom was not grounded upon any opinion they had, as if
that book were no part of the New Testament, but because
it was so replenished with abstruse and hidden mysteries, as
that (few or none being fit and able persons to explain it)
the people would receive the less instruction and edifying by
it; which is the reason that, in our public Calendar* for read-
ing the books of the New Testament in the ordinary course
of the year, our own Church hath likewise omitted it; and
yet we hold it to be canonical, (as they of the Greek Church:
they occur in Epist. ad Paulinum, Op.,
tom. i. col. 2/78.—4A pocalypsis Joannis
tot habet sacramenta, quot verba. Pa-
rum dixi pro merito voluminis: laus
ommis inferior est: in verbis singulis
9 S. Hier. Pref. in Jerem. ltom. ix.
col. 783.; Librum autem Baruch, [no-
tarii ejus, ] qui apud Hebrzos nec legi-
tur nec habetur, pratermisimus.—
Item, Pref. in Comment. quibus Jere-
miam exponit, [tom. iv. col. 834.] Li-
bellum Baruch, qui vulgo editioni LX.X
copulatur, nec habetur apud Hebrzos,
et yev8ó'ypadov [evBemteypadov ] episto-
lam Jeremiz, nequaquam censui dis-
serendam.
P Conc. Laod. loco citato.—Quod
non oportet privatos psalmos in Eccle-
sia legere ; &c.—H zec autem sunt quz
legi oportet; &c. [Ort o? 8e? iOiwrucobs
yaAuoUs Aéyea0at év T9 €kkAXfjmig, oii
&kavórirra BiBA(a, &àAAÀ guóva TÀ ka-
VOViKà Tíjs TaAOiRS Kel ioauvi)s OuaOTd)Ims.
0ca 8ei BiBA(a &vaywdokea0au k.T.À.
ut supr. p.68. not.y.— Can. lix. in princ. ]
4 S. Hier. in Prol. Galeat.—Tot ha-
bet sacramenta, quot verba. [These
words are not found in Prol. Gal.; but
multiplices latent intelligentiae. ]
* Liturg. Eccl. Angl. in. Calend. et
Prefat.—How the rest of the Holy
Seripture (besides the Psalter) is ap-
pointed to be read. The Old Test.
&c. except certain books and chapters
which be least edifying, &c. The New
Test. except the Apocalypse, &c. [See
the Preface to the Book of Common
Prayer, as it stood prior to the last
review, in the reigns of Elizabeth,
James I., and Charles I., or as it stood
in the Liturgy compiled by Archbishop
Laud, and designed for the use of the
Church of Scotland. ]
* Justin. Mart. in Dial. cum. Tryph.
[8$ 81. Op., p. 179.—xai map' tjv àr3)p
Tis d Uvoj.a "Lodvrns, eis Tv 'Amo0TÓAov
TEST.
CENT. IV.
(CSEISASP:
Nt:
74
A Scholastical History of
did, often alleging it in our sermons and treatises, and
otherwhiles reading divers parts of it in our Publie Service.
9. It is altogether improbable that the Fathers of this coun-
cil should absolutely reject that book out of the canon, when
it was in their* own time (as it was also before" and after*
TOU Xpuwrrob, ev " AaokaA Der *yevou.évn
abTQ .... mpoj]revce.] Irenzus, lib. v.
contr. Hzer. [cap. 26. p. 4TT.—Signifi-
cavit Joannes, Domini discipulus, in
Apocalypsi, &c.] Theoph. Antioch.,
et Melito, apud Euseb. Hist. Eccl.,
]1b2051v:40::24,/20; [ ka &AAO mpis Tiv
eipecu * Eppo'yévovs Tv emvypadi)v € xov,
€v à ék 71)s &rokaA bleus" Icdvvov kéx pn-
vai uaprupíeis. "Theoph. Ant. ap. cap.
24. p. 187.—kal và Tepl ro) DiaBóNov,
kal Tjs &mokaADpecs "Iodvvov, (BugA(a
MeAírevos.) Cap. 26.p.189.] Dionys.
Alex. apud eund., lib. vii. cap. 25, 24;
[cap. 24, 25. pp. 350. 352, et seq.—
kaAcioÜomi uiv oüv abTOv 'lodrvmv, kal
elvau 7v. 'ypaojv "Imdvvov ra)Tqv, oUk
&vrepd. üylov uiv *yàp elvai mwos kal
Ocomveóavov avrai. p. 353.j Clem.
Alex.,lib. ii. Peedag. cap. 12. | tom. i.
p. 241.—é£bv &ylw koaj.eta0at ALOc, Td
Aó'y« ToU Oeo), 0v Map'yapirmr 1) T pad)
KékAmkérv Tov, TOv Oimvys kal raÜcpbv
"Igsoüv, Tbv év capi émómqv óo0aAubv,
Tv Aóyov Tür Oiapavi Ov Ov 7 càpt
Tila ÜBari àvaryevveuévy. kal yàp 7D
ÜoTpeov ékeivo év VOori "yvyvóuevov mepi-
cTéyei my)v cdpka' ék O6 rabrqs Ó uap-
yapírms kvloicerau. Aí0ois 8& &ylows Tv
üvco '"lepovcaAdu Tereuxía0at. apeiM-
$auev K.T.A. Apoc. xxi. 18.—Vid.
etiam cap. 10. p. 235. 7j &okdAwjis
$wuoív: elüov ràs yjvxàs, k.r.A. Apoc. vi.
9. 11.] Origen. in i. Psalm. [tom. ii.
p..925.—mepl utv ov ToU kekAetoÜot
kai écparyío0ot, ó "ledvyms àvabibd-
cei éy cjj &rokaXDiev k. T. A.] Euseb.
in Chron. [lib. ii.—Thesaur. Temp.
Hiero. interp., p. 164. Ann. Heb.
MMCX.— Secundus post Neronem
Domitianus | Christianos persequitur;
et sub eo Apostolus Johannes, in Pat-
mum insulam relegatus, Apocalyp-
sim vidit, quam Irenzus interpreta-
batur. "The Greek text, (Jos. Scali-
geri) may be found at p. 208.] Atha-
nas. in Synops. [tom. ii. p. 131.—eml
TOUTOIS éc'Tl kal 7] AmokdAvijis "Ieávvov
TOU ÓcoAóyov .... TocaUra kal Trà. Tíjs
kouvTs Awa0Tzkms BiBA(a, rd *ye kavovi-
£óueva, K.T.A.—Et p. 200. "AmokáA viis
"Iedvvov. ore kaXeirau Tb iBALov:
€mei07] kal rabTqv Tv 'AmordAviuv ai-
Tbs "Iedvyqs ó ebwyyeAiT))s kal 0eóXo-
*yos édpakev v 7j) True, i.T.A.] Epi-
phan. Heres. 51. [lib. ii. tom. 1. p. 422.
—The title is: iaTà Tíjs aipéceus. TÍS
uà Bexouévqs Tb karà "Imdvvmv ebay-
"yéAiov, kal vijy &mokdAvjiuv: "v ékdAe-
cev 'Avoíjmev, x. T. .] Chrysost. in
Psal. xci. [Inter spuria scripta, tom. v.
But perhaps a wrong reference. Vid.
Serm. in Synaxin Angelorum, tom. viii.
p. 286. (inter spuria.)—4a0' ékdoTmv
üe ékkAmoíav émÉoTmqoev UyyéXovs Qi-
Aakas ó Xpia 0s, ós &mokaAUmTov 'Icdv-
vn $noív: k.T.X.—Et Serm. de Pseudo-
prophetis, tom. viii. p. 75. (inter spu-
ria.)—àp£óje0a 06 mó0ev; 3) ék oU et-
TOVTOS' é^yÓ eu 3) Güpxa), kai TO TÉAoS.
Apoc. xxi 6.] Basil. (adv. Eunom.,
lib. ii. $ 14. tom. i. p. 249.—8AN aUTÓS
dv ó ó eboryyeAua T1)s ey érépo Aóyg ToU
roi bTOv ^HN Tb .onpcuvópevoy &cidev,
eimóv: ó àv, kal ó 7v, kal ó cavrokpdá-
Tcp. Apoc.1.8.—Etlib.iv.sect.2. p.281.
mücav 0€ QiXoveik(av abrGy ümokAetov-
div aí Octa "ypacpal, Mecées utv BoGvros
Tepl TOU víoU: Ó dv je àméaTeiAe" ToU Oc
eba'yyeAwo ToU ev àpxfi jv ó Aóryos, k.T.A.
... Kal éy rfj.&mrokaADiev ó àv, kal ó
3v, kal Óó épxópevos. Apoc. i. 8.] Gr.
Naz. [Vid. Gregor. Nazianzen. Orat.
90. tom. i. p. 573.—Kal ó àv, kal ó jv,
kal ó épxóuevos, xal mavrokpdrcp, c«-
Qs mepl ToU vioU Aeyóueva. Apoc. i.]
et Cyrillus. [S. Cyril. Hierosol. Catech.
iv. $ 13.—raüra 8€ 0i8dokouev, ovx eo-
peciXo'yoÜürres, &AX' ék vÀv Oclev éckAm-
ciatouévav *ypaüv, k.T.X. Inter quas
Seripturas citatur Apoc. xvii.1l. Atvid.
Cat. iv. $ 36. p. 69. not. z. —Apocalyp-
sim non numerat Cyrillus in indice
Novi Testamenti, eamque uti Apocry-
pham repudiare videtur, Cat. xv. num.
13.16. Ljus tamen testimoniis, szepe ac
veluti imprudens, ex familiari ejus con-
suetudine utitur.—Vid. autem S. Cyril.
Alexandrin. De Adorat. in Spiritu et
Veritat., lib. vi. p. 188.—«aíro: v T7)s
'"AmokaAUees BigALov quiv cwvri0els ó
cooós "Iedvvys, k. T. A. ]
* Epiph. loco citato. [Vid. supr.
Har. 51. tom. OP 423. —eixov yàp
Tw aipegur SN &roBdAAXovcav
"Iedvvov vàs fM4BXovs.] et Heer. 54.
[al. 34. lib. ii. tom. i. p. 462.—àvéoevq
mA GeóborTÓs ris, Gróa manua, Ymápxav
the Canon of the Scriptures. 75
their time) held an heresy to reject it. For though some
few men in the Greek Church were not always so well satis-
fied concerning the author of this book, but doubted* whe-
ther it was S. John the Evangelist, or some other apostoli-
cal writer of that name,—-yet, as the reasons which they
brought for themselves were of little weight, so they were
at all times opposed and answered by the greater part and
the most considerable persons of the Church ; whereof there
cannot one be named, that ever suffered the authority of the
book to be either rejected or doubted of, whether it were a
canonical part of the New "Testament or no, without cen-
suring and condemning them that did so. 4. Lastly, then,
the omission of this book in the canon of Laodicea, (if yet
the omission be not rather in the copies that we have of it,
than in the canon itself; for in some copies? the Epistle to
Philemon is left out, as well as the Apocalypse,) can be no
just plea for the authority of those books which the council
of Trent hath lately annexed to the canon of the Old Testa-
ment; for though neither of them be here named, yet it is
one thing not to be named in the canon of Laodicea, aud
another thing to be excluded out of the canon of the Bible,
which maketh the great difference between them; for cer-
tain it is, that by the common consent of the Fathers and
Churches abroad, (which are the best interpreters of what
they decreed, rejected, or acknowledged, in this synod of
the Asian provinces,) the Apocalypse, if it were not usually
read to the people, yet was publicly received as a canonical
ék Ts Tpoeipnuévns 'AAÓyov aipésecws,
TíÍjs &pvovuévms Tb karà "1odvvqv eva*y-
yéAi0v, kal Tbv év abrQ £v àpxij üvra
8ebv Aó*yov, kal T3jv abro0 " AmokáAvi. ]
" 'lertul, lib. iv. contra Marcion.
[ vid. cap. 5. p. 415.— Habemus et Jo-
annis alumnas ecclesias. Nam etsi
Apocalypsin ejus Marcion respuit, ordo
tamen episcoporum, ad originem re-
census, in Joannem stabit auctorem. ]
* S. Aug. de Hzres. cap. 30. [$ 62.
tom. viii. col. 10.—4Alogi propterea sic
vocantur, tanquam sine Verbo, (Aóyos
enim Graece verbum dicitur,) quia
Deum "Verbum recipere noluerunt,
Joannis Evangelium respuentes, cujus
nec Apocalypsin accipiunt, . . . has vide-
licet Scripturas negantes esse ipsius. ]
* Euseb., lib. vii. Hist. Eccl., c. 25.
[p. 352.—e1i0' és ómroBàs mepl 72s " Amo-
kaAUeos '"Ieávvov caUüra dmobt wés
uev oÜv TOv mpó Tuv T0érqcav kal
&veckeDacav mdvyrp Tb BiBAÍov, o0"
'kagTOV kedáAeiv OicvÜDvovres, üyvo-
aTóv re kal ücvAAÓvyi Tov &modoaívorres*
yévBea0a( re T]v émvypadyfv. "Iedvvov
yàp ovk elvat Aéyovsiv: àAX* 000" &mo-
KkáAwjiw elvau T3» ca$o0pg kol Taxe
kekaAvuuévqv TQ Tij üyvolas mapame-
TácQaTV Kal ovx ümcSs TOV '" AmroUTÓNGV
Tiyà, &ÀX. 000 ÜXcs rv Gylcv 1) rGv
&mb Tíüjs "ExkAmaías Tobrov "yeyovévoi
mowT)v ToU *ypáuuaTOs .... yo €
&0erjca. u&v. o0k àv roNufjrauut TO. Bi-
BALov* . . .. kal yàp ei uj avvímu, &AX
bmTovoà 'ye voüv vwà Ba0)0repov éyrei-
80a. rots ffiuacuv. ]
* In codice Joh. Tilii. [ Vid. p. 24.]
TEST.
CENT. IV.
76 | A Scholastical History of
. book of Scripture among them all: which the other contro-
verted books never were, neither in those places where they
were allowed to be read, nor at Laodicea, where, for the rea-
sons afore-mentioned, they thought meet at that time to
forbid them.
LXIII. Some other exceptions there are against this coun-
cil, which will give us no great trouble to answer ;—as first,
(1. That it is not so certain, whether there be any such
canon or catalogue of Scripture-books in it or no. For in
the Latin translation, which Dionysius Exiguus? made of that
council, it is omitted; and in the Roman code^ there is no
particular recital of those books to be seen; nor hath Gra-
tian entered it into his Decree". But in these matters the
Greek copies are to be trusted before the Latin, and the Uni-
versal code? before the Roman. In all the several editions of
the Couneils?, both Greek and Latin, set forth by Mercator,
Merlin, Crab, Surius, Tilius, Binius, and those that we find in
Balsamon and Zonaras, this canon is to be read at large ; and,
should we rest ourselves either upon the Roman code, or the
code of Dionysius Exiguus, we shall be to seek for all the eight
canons of the council of Ephesus, the three last canons of the
first council at Constantinople, and the two last canons of the
council at Chaleedon ; which are all cut off and left out in
both these codes, as well as this canon of Laodicea 1s: the
preface and title whereof they have suffered nevertheless
to stand still; and yet that preface and title refer to the
* Codex Can, Eccl Dionysii Exigui. conveniat. Quod non oportet plebeios
[ap. Labbe, tom. i. col. 1515.]
b Codex Can. Eccl. Romane. [Vid.
ed. Lut. Par. 8vo. 1609. p. 87, where
the former part of can. lix. is found,
but without the catalogue of canonical
books. ]
* Gratiani Decret. [ap. Corpus Ju-
ris Canonici, tom. i. ]
* Codex Can. Eccl. Universze. [ap.
Justelli Biblioth., tom. i.— Vide p. 29. ]
* [Vide Isid. Merc. ap. Labbe, tom. 1.
col. 1521.— Merlin. Collect. Concil.,
tom. i. fol. 74.— Crab. Concilia, tom. i.
fol. 227.—Surii Conc., tom. i. p. 704.
—Tilii kavóves Gy" AmoaTÓAcv kal T&v
&yicv cvvó8cv, p. 24.— Binii Conc. ed.
Col. Agr. 1618. tom. i. p. 247.— Bal-
sam, Canones, &c., p. 850.— Zonar.
Canones, &c., p. 361.]
f Quz psallere et legere in. ecclesiis
psalmos in Ecclesia cantare, nec libros
prztercanonem legi; sedsola Sacra Vo-
lumina V. et N. Testamenti.—Reg. 162.
in Cod. Dion. et Can. 59. Conc. Laod.
in Cod. Rom. [The Roman code (apud
Justell.) is deficient of the canons
named by Cosin, viz. the eight canons
of the council of Ephesus, the last
three canons of the first council of Con-
stantinople, and the last two canons of
the council of Chalcedon. In the Co-
dex Canonum Vetus Eccl Romanae
(Lut. Par. 1609) the canons specified
are wanting, except that there are
twelve canons purporting to be those
of Ephesus, but altogether different
from the corresponding canons apud
Justell. In the Cod. Can. Eecclesiasti-
corum Dionys. Exig. (Lut. Par. 1628)
all the canons specified are wanting. ]
ihe Canon of the Scriptures.
4d
books of Scripture that follow in all other copies and collec-
tions of the councils whatsoever ;—which is so clear an evi-
dence for us, that generally this council 1s given us?, and
confessed to be upon our side.
(2.) Only Catharinus, having
nothing else to say against it, suspecteth that this fifty-
ninth canon of this council hath been larger than it is^, and
that the books now controverted have been taken out of it,
though in the meanwhile he knows not when or by whom it
e Baronius et Binius, ubi sup. [vid.
Baron., tom. iv. col. 916. Cum con-
stet, auctoritate S. Hieronymi, recep-
tum in Nieano concilio librum Judith ;
cum in serie canonicorum librorum a
Patribus Laodicez congregatis idem
liber ab authenticis sit explosus una
cum nonnullis aliis: evidens plane at-
que perspicuum redditur, dietam Lao-
dicensem synodum celebratam fuisse
ante Niezenam ; &c.— Et Bin. ed. Lut.
Par. 1636. tom. i. p. 305.— Liber Ju-
dith, auctoritate hujus provincialis con-
cilii inter apocryphos rejicitur, quem,
teste S. Hieron. Epist. 3. patres Ni-
czni concilii, velut sacrosanctum, in
canonem Scripture receperunt.—Vid.
p. 07. not. t, et p. 68. not. x.] Alph.
à Castro, lib. i. c. 2. contra Her. [col.
6, 7.—Laod. Catal. ean. lix. citat Al-
phonsus, et dicit: Sed jam video quan-
tum exultet hzereticus ex ratione libro-
rum in hoc catalogo assignata, cum
videat plerosque ibi omitti, qui passim
pro canonicis habentur; &c.] Georg.
Ederus, in (Econ. Bibl., lib. 1. tab. 42.
[GEconom. Bibliorum, p. 36.— Laodi-
cense can. 59. [In quo licet de libris
Tobize, Judith, Sapientiz;, Eocclesias-
tici Machabeorum, et Apocalypsis
nuila fuit mentio, vel quia dubium
adhue aliquod de illis fuerit, vel quia
sancti patres judicium de re tam gravi
in aliud tempus differre voluerint, non
tamen oportet semper dubitare, nec
ab unius concili auctoritate nega-
tive argumentari licebit, cum sufficiat
hos libros a sequentibus conciliis, et
paulo post totius ecclesie catholieze
consensu, approbatos esse.] Costerus,
in Enchirid. cap. 1. [p. 67.—Objectio
prima. Concilhum .Laodicenum eos
libros veteris testamenti omittit, qui
non sunt in canone Hebrzorum : non
igitur agnovit libros Machabzeorum,
Sapientiam, Ecclesiasticum, "Tobiam,
et Judith. Solutio. Neganda est con-
sequentia: non enim eo loci patres
abjecerunt hos libros, tanquam non
sacros, nec decreverunt non esse cano-
nicos: sed non numeraverunt inter il-
los qui in ecclesia essent legendi, idque
presertim propter Judaeos ad fidem
conversos, et fere Judaizantes, quibus
Phrygia ab Apostolorum temporibus
abundabat. Hos nimirum sancti illi
episcopi irritare noluerunt, iis libris
veteris testamenti in Ecclesia legendis,
quos illi in canone Hebrzorum non
habebant.] Bellarm. de Verbo Dei,
lib. i. c. 20. sect. Enumerantur. [The
bearing of this reference upon Cosin's
argument is not very evident. Bellar-
mine's words are: Enumerantur libri
Apocryphi plurimi a Gelasio, ut habe-
tur dist. 15, canone *Sancta Romana;
ab Innocentio I. Epist. 3, ab Athana-
sio in Synopsi, et ab Eusebio, lib. iii.
Hist. cap. 25, sed magna ex parte non
exstant. Qui exstant, hi sunt: Oratio
Regis Manasse, quz solet annecti li-
bris Paralipomenon, quam adeo apo-
crypham, aut non certo canonicam di-
cere posse videmur, quia non est pars
alicujus libri sacri, nec ponitur nomi-
natim in canone ab aliquo concilio, vel
pontifice, vel patre, supra citatis; nec
habetur in Hebrza aut Grzeca, sed so-
lum in Latina editione. Apocryphus
quoque est Psalmus 151. Davidis, cu-
jus meminit Athanasius in Synopsi, et
invenitur in Graecis Psalteriis: Quem
psalmum apocryphum dico, quia con-
cilium Laodicenum canone 59, conci-
lium Romanum, sub Gelasio, et 'Tri-
dentinum, sess. 4. nominatim ponunt
in canone 150 psalmos.—Tom. i. col.
79.] Melch. Can., lib. ii. cap. 11. [vid.
p. 67.— Res nondum erat definita. Qua
etiam ratione et reliquos excusamus :—
(i.e. S. Aug., Damascen., Innocent.,
Gelas., Conc. Laodic. &c.) Conf, cap.
10.p.58.] Lindanus, ubi supra. [Pa-
nopl. Evangel., lib. iii. cap. 3.— Vid.
num, liv.] Etalii complures.
h Ambr. Cathar. Opusc. de Script.
Canonicis.—Vehementer suspicor fu-
isse hos libros a sciolis quibusdam se-
motos, &c.
TEST.
CENT. IV.
CH A P.
Vals
Ancyr.,
Neoezs.,
Gangr.,
Antioch.,
&c.
78 A Scholastical History of
should be done; which is an exception that answers itself,
and hath nobody else to speak for it. For with as much
reason he might have suspected all the rest of the Fathers?
writings, that numbered these books of the ancient Testa-
ment as the Fathers of Laodicea did. (3.) The last excep-
tion, therefore, against them is, that they were but a provin-
cial council, and of very little authority in the Church,
having never been confirmed by the pope. But there is no
part of this exception true. For, first, it was a council that
consisted of divers provinces or regions of Asia*, which makes
it greater than any provincial synod'. Secondly, it was al-
ways held to be of great veneration and authority", both in
the Greek and in the Latin Church. And, thirdly, although
the oriental councils in those days needed no confirmation
from the pope, (who claimed no such jurisdiction then, as he
did in after ages, over those places that were out of his
own limits?,) yet that, among other councils of the east, the
popes received /Ais in the west, and acknowledged the canons
of it to be a part of those ecclesiastical rules whereby both
themselves and other bishops were to be guided, we find it
manifest in the letter? that Pope Leo IV. sent to the bishops
i Bellarm., lib. ii. de Conc. c. 8.
[tom. ii. eol. 88. — Decimo, profert
Hermannus, &c..... Respondeo im-
primis, concilium Carthaginense esse
majoris auctoritatis, quam — Laodice-
num: ....] Laodicenum (vero con-
cilium) fuit provinciale, episcoporum
xxii et non confirmatum a Pontifice.
[ Itaque non posset habere locum, quod
ait Augustinus, concilia priora emen-
quo, ad collapsam Ecclesia disciplinam
restaurandam, auctore Nunechio Phry-
gie Metropolitano, congregati fuerunt
triginta duo episcopi; et hosce quin-
quaginta novem canones, ad mores
singulorum fidelium reformandos, edi-
derunt; ut constat apud Grauanum,
canone undecimo, dist. 16. Item, ex
compendio Baronii Quod praedictum
concilium in Syria sub '"lheodoto vel
dari a posterioribus. ]
k Prima hujus synodi verba. [Vid.
Labbe, tom. i. col. 5009. ]—Saneta sy-
nodus, quz apud. Laodiceam Phrygic
Paecatianz convenit ex diversis provin-
ciis, (sive regionibus,) Asiz; &c.
| Bel, lib. i. de Conc. cap. 4. (tom.
ii. col. 4.]—Provineialia concilia sunt,
[dicuntur,] in quibus conveniunt tan-
tum episcopi unius provincie, quibus
praeest metropolitanus, sive archiepi-
scopus.
m fDinius ex Daronio, Not. i. in
Laod. Concil [vid. Concil. Labbe,
tom. i. eol 1522.] Hoc concilium,
antiqua nobilitate celeberrimum, Grz-
corum atque Latinorum seriptis cele-
bri memorize commendatum fuit. [In
Theodosio episcopo celebratum fuisse
scribitur, plane falsum est. Hzc enim
synodus, ut infra patebit, habita est in
Phrygia Pacatiana.—Vide DBaron. in
appendice tomi iv. ]
"n Conc. Nicen. Can. 6. [Concil.
Labbe, tom. ii. col. 32.—7à àpxaia £03]
Kpareí(ro, Trà év AryUmro, kal Aim,
kal IevramóAei, Gave T0v AXc£tavBpelas
émlo komov máy Tov robrcv Éxciw Tijv €Eov-
cíav. émei0] kal TQ év 7j Póum émió-
TQ roUro c'üvyOés éavw Óuoles B€ iai
karà ci)v "Avrióxeiay, kal €v rais &AXouS
émapx(ous, rà mpeofBeta adteo0ai mais
ékicAmatous. K.m.À. ]
? Can. de Libel. Distinet. 20. [sive
Epist. Leonis papse iv. cap. 06.— Per
qua decreta judicare debeant episcopi.
the Canon of the Scriptures.
79
of Britanny. For in those elder times the code of the uni-
versal Church governed them all; and into that code was
this synod of Laodicea taken, not only by the sixth general
council of Constantinople in Trullo?, (the canons whereof
have otherwhiles some exceptions? made against them,) but
by the fourth general council likewise of Chalcedon', and
—Ap. Concil. Labbe, tom. viii. col. 30.]
Non convenit aliquem judicare, et sanc-
torum conciliorum canones relinquere,
[vel decretalium regulas, id est, quae
habentur apud nos simul cum illis in
canone.] Quibus (autem) in omnibus
ecclesiasticis utimur judiciis, (sunt sta-
tuta can.) Apost. Niezn. Ancyran.
Neoezsar. Gangr. Antioch. Laodicen-
sium, [Chalcedonensium, Sardicen-
sium, Carthaginensium, Africanen-
sium .... Isti omnino sunt, per quos
judicant episcopi, et per quos episcopi,
simul et clerici, judicantur.]
P Can. 2.—Obsignamus etiam ca-
nones, qui a S. Patribus nostris expo-
siti sunt; 1. e. a 218. sanctis ac divinis
patribus, qui Nieze convenerunt, iis-
que qui Ancyrze, Neoczsar. Gangr.
Antioch. atque iis etiam qui in Laodi-
cea Phrygiae, &c. [Vid. Conc. Quini-
sext. sive Constantinop. 3. ap. Labbe,
tom. vi. col. 1139.—éried$payiGouev. 8€
kal robs AovroUs mávras iepovs kavóvas
TOUS ÜrÓ TQv &yícev kal parcapíey maré-
pev TMOv ékTeÜévras, TovTÉoTI, TÓÜV T€
ev Nuaía cvvaÜpoiÜévrev TU). Qcooó -
pev éyleov Tam éptov, kal r&v év "Arykópa
ér. ui]v kal r&v év Neorcaua apeía: óca)-
T€s kal TÓÀV é€v Tizy'ypaus, mpis 86 Kol
TÓV év "Avrioxeía TÍS Zupías: QAAG uv
kal TQy év Aaobucela, Tíjs bpvyías" Tpo-
céri icai TÓV pr. TÓV év Tar) TÉ 0co-
QvAdiTe kal BaciA(B. cuveA0óvrov má-
Aer kal TGv Oiukoaíey TÀv év TÉ '"EQe-
oiov unrporóe 7b TpóTepor cvvarymnyep-
Jhéveov kal TÀv ev KaAynbóni é£akog iav
Tpicovra &ryleov kal uakapícov ma épay
Gcabres kal ràv év Xapüufy éri uv
kal Tv év KapÜayévn, k.T.À. j Ad hzc
Balsamon: Hujus presentis canonis
perpetuo recordare. — [Vid. "Theod.
Balsam. not. in Conc. Quinisext. can.
2. p. 364.— 00 mapóvros kavóvos Hé
vnco Brvekós émicrouío eis yàp 9v ai-
TOU TOUS Aéyovras m erreOsvas Tapa
TV üylev &moaTÓAGv Eaton me. i.T.À. ]
3 Meleh. Can., lib. i. c. ult. [vide
lib. v. (cap. NR ) De aucto-
ritate Conciliorum, p. 287.— Non parva
quzestio est, num canones Trullani
ecclesiasticam habeant auctoritatem. ]
Baron., tom. viii. ad An. 692. ( vid. col.
764.] et illum transcribens Binius, ad
istud Concilium Quinisextum. [vid.
Binii not. in Conc. Constantin. iii. ap.
Labbe, tom. vi. col. 1208.]
* Áct.iv. Áct. xi et Act. xil. [vid.
Conc. Chalced. Labbe, tom. iv. col.
527. Epist. Archimandritarum ad Chal-
cedonense Concilium.—'Aérios àpxi-
Oidkovos Ts korà KeovoTravTivoUmoAw
&ylas kal kaÜoAucsjs ekkAmaías elme' ka-
váv éoTiv oUros, 0s uerà àv UAXov Té-
Üevrau mapà TRv Gyíev ToTépev' obs
$vAdrTovres, oí &yvot marépes oí émríako-
m0. ék0iBAcKovoL. KAmpucoUs kal mdvras
TOUS xpicTiaviCovras, el eÜpoiev 1) à$m-
»iQvras, 3) u3j BovXogévovs meí0ecci,
rexpfa0a. TQ kavów TobTq. kal mc
BiBALov &véyvo rabra* eíris mpeabre-
poS, K.T.À. .. . . TüvTes oí eüAaBéowroL
eric komo. éfBóqoav: otros Olkatos kavàv,
oUros Ó kavàv TV üylev mTarépmv.—
Rursus, col. 537. $avepà 8€ Ouyopei-
ovciv oi eto. kavóves karà TÓV T TOL-
aUTr& GcQaGAAouévov kNXnpucQv T€ kal io-
V&XQy. el keXebere, robrovs àvaryvogó-
j.e0a*. émeibf] mep udAia Ta, kal aíivovrou
€k TOAXOU xcpícavres éavrovs Tis T€
Gyicrdro5s kal ka8oAukcT)s ékkNgaías, ial
TOU iBiov émickÓóTOv, GoTe kal ék TÓÀv
Tap a)TGy émiboÜÉvrcv MBéAXG $ave-
pày Tl éavrÀv yváumv kaTéoTTqO QV. ^
Gyla aóvobos eimev: oi Ocio. TÀv maTé-
pev kavóves üvaryweokéa0ogav, kal éu-
$epéo0ecav rois bmouvüuaci Kal Aa-
Bóv Tiv BiBXov, 'Aéris pxibidkovos
kal mpiuuuctptos T$)s jeydAT)s eckXoítas,
&véyvo, ic.T.X.—hvursus, col. 691. Bao-
ciàypbós Óó eüAaféa raros elmev' . . . oí ka-
vóves avepà €xovsu' oL maTépes...
a)TOl efmeciv: oíüaci rovs kavóvas...
Zrépavos ó ebAafBéoTuros elmev: iid
TOUS kavóvas üvaryvocOsjvai, rovs Aéyov-
T&s' ügce v érépa mÓAe TÓv xeipororvg-
0cvro, uj) Bvaa0at év érépa ka0lo Taco.
oí év8oEóraro: Üpxovres elmov' àvayv-
veakéaÜ0ccav oi kavóves, Aeóvrios ó e0-
AaflésTaros émíockomos Mayvqoías àvé-
VQ. K.T.À. . . . . Ó aUTOs eUAafgéoraTOS
Aeóvri0s émíakomos &vévyvo ànb ToU ab-
ToU BiBAlov. ic. T.A.— Rursus, col. 711. o£
évOoEÓóTaTO. Épxorres elmov: àvarywaua -
TEST.
CENT. IV.
A.D. 374.X
80 A Scholastical History of
the imperial law of the Emperor Justinian?, besides divers
other testimonies set forth to that purpose by the two
learned antiquaries Leschassier* and Justel"; whose reasons
herein are so clear and convincing, that, as no just exception
can be taken to them, so are they freely acknowledged to be
such, and highly magnified by them" that styled themselves
the pope's apologists. And this maketh the council of Lao-
dicea to carry with it the force and authority of an cecumeni-
cal synod, by which it was first received and approved, and
afterwards numbered with all the rest in the general code of
the Church.
LXIV. S. Epiphanius, the bishop of Salamine or Con-
stance, in the island of Cyprus, wrote his books against here-
sies about ten years after the time of the Laodicean council.
KécÓccav oi ravóves. Bepovuiciavós ó — Leschass. ap. Goldast. Monarch., tom.
kaÜcciouévos aqkpnrdpios àràó BiBAÍLov
émiboüévros mapà "Evvouíov ToU eUAa-
Beardrov üvéyvo. k.T.A. ... ." Ava Tá-
ci0s$ ó eüAaBécoTaros émíokomos Nukalas
eime' a To1XQ Td kavóvi. k.T.À. ]
5 Novel. 131. (Collat. ix. tit. 18.
cap. l.—Vid. Justiniani Nov., p. 212.
— QeamíCouev moívuv cálw vóuev àmé-
Xxew ToUs &ylovs ékkAmnaiaeamTucoUs kavó-
vas, rovs 0r TQv Gylov reca pav avvó-
Ov ékreÜévras 3) BeBauw0cvras, Tovréa-
7i, Ts év Nikalg TY Tw, kal Tíjs €v
KcovoTavrworÓóAet TV &ylov pv'. maré-
pev, kal Tíjs év "Ejéo« mpóTmas, év 5$
NeovÓpios karekpí0n, kal T3js v XaAxq-
0óvi, ka" "v EUrUX2s uerà Neoropíov
àveÜeuarioÓn. cv "yàp mpoeipnuévev
&ylev cvváBev kai rà Bóryuara kaÜdmep
Tàs Oeías *ypapàs Gexópe0a, kal ovs ia.-
vóvas &s vóuovs QvAdrTOQ«ev. ]
t Leschasserii opusc. in Consult. de
Controversia inter Papam Paul. V. et
Remp. Venet. [Vid. Melch. Goldasti
Monarch., tom. iii. p. 441.— Primus
locus reperitur in concilio Constanti-
nopolitano in Trullo, can. ézwpaytto-
pv, ubi hoc ordine recensentur,—con-
cilium Nicenum, Ancyranum, Neocz-
sariense, Gangrense, Antiochenum,
Laodicense, Constantinopolitanum,
Ephesinum, et Chalcedonense, quod
Actione octava citat canones nonage-
simum quintum et nonagesimum sex-
tum hujus codicis; (i. e. Ecclesie
Universalis, vel Primitive.) — The
whole treatise is much to the purpose.
—Vide etiam 'Tractat. de Libertat.
antiqua et canonica Eccl. Gallicanz,
ad supremas Francie Curias, a Jac,
11: p:9207:1]
"u Chr. Justellus, prefat. in Cod.
Eecl. Universe; et testim. praefixa,
atque ordine recensita, ante Cod. Dion.
Exigui [Vide Justelli Biblioth., pp.
53/9/78]
* Is qui Apologiam pro Pontifice
scripsit adversus Consultationem Les-
chasserii.— Consultator de conciliorum
ordine et auctoritate feliciter disserit,
tenebras dissipat, nodos enodat, &c.
-... quo nomine non exiguam, cum
apud omnes, tum maxime apud Theo-
logos, inivit gratiam, ni plane sint in-
grati. [The Editor has not been able
to discover the * Apology,' from which
this extract is made.] Item, Apologeti-
cus super Decreta Greg. VII.—'Tom.
vii. Concil. edit. Binianz, part i. p. 469.
Paris. impress. [ an. 1636.— Vid. Apol.,
cap. 4.] Praeterea sancta et veneranda
synodus Chaleedonensis etiam Provin-
cialia concilia, ante ipsum transacta,
canonizasse non dubitatur, ita decer-
nens, cap. l. * Regulas sanctorum pa-
trum, per singula nune usque concilia
constitutas, proprium robur habere de-
crevimus.' H:ee autem concilia ante
ipsum Chalcedonense leguntur fuisse
Ancyr. Neoczsar, qua et Niezno
concilio antiquora traduntur: item
Gangr., Sard., Antioch., Laodicense.
Ergo eadem et in Chaleedonensi sy-
nodo non dubitantur esse roborata.
Qua etiam cum Africanis canonibus
beatus Hadrianus Papa Carolo Impe-
ratori, ad disponendas ecclesias in reg-
no suo, Romze tradidisse legitur.
* [Vid. Cave, tom. i. p. 231.]
the Canon of the Scriptures. 81
There* and elsewhere? (thrice in all for failing) he number-
eth the books of the Old Testament as we do now, and as
the Fathers of the Christian Church had done before him, to
be neither more nor less (if the five double books be reduced
to the Hebrew account) than twenty-two. Of Tobit, Judith,
Baruch, and the Maccabees, he maketh here no mention at
all, nor any where else besides. Of the Wisdom of Solomon,
and the Wisdom of the son of Sirach, he declareth expressly,
not only that they be both * doubtful writings*," but that
they^ are *not to be counted within the number of the
* Epiph. Hzr. 8. contra Epicur.
[lib. i tom. i.p. 19.—£oxov 9i obToi
oi 'lovóaiou üxpi Tíjjs àmbó BaBvAGvos
aixuaXoaías eravóbov, BíBXovs Te kol
mpod'iras ToÓTOvs, kal mpodr av Bí-
BAovus cTajbras' mpórav iv Téveauw,
Bevrépay 8t "E£oBov, vpirnv Aeuvruküv,
Terápruv "Apiüuovs, TéUTTQ Aevrepo-
VOMAOV, ekrqv BÍBXov ?IqgcoU To) Navij,
é8bóumv TOv Kpurv, óry8ómv Tíjs "Pov0,
évárqv To) "16, Dekármv Tb VaATiptov,
évüekdTqv Ilapouías ZoAoudvros, Bvo-
Kaubekdrqy "EkkAmgiao T3, TpLG IcauO eicá.-
TQV TL | Augg. TÀV docuÓTOCY, TeGcapea-
kaiBekdmmv mpérrqv BaciAeiQv, mevrekau-
Oekdrqv 8evrépav BactAeiQv, éxkaibekd-
Tq)v Tpirqv BaciAeiGv, émraucoubekd mv Te-
Táprqv BaciAciev, ókraekaiDekdrqyv mpá-
TQV llapaAevmouévov, évyeakaibekárm
Üevrépav IapaAetronévov, eikoo iy T
A«bekampópryrov, cioe Ti mpárnv *H-
caíav TOV Ipofrrmv, eikoo Tiv Bevrépav
Tir Ipoofirmr lepeuíav. nLerà T&v Opf-
Vev kal émwTOAÓRv QUTOU Te kal ToU Ba-
pobx' eikogTiv cpirqv 'leCekUjA 7v
IIpoj]Tqv, eikooT)v cerdprQy AawiA
Tbv Ilpoo(üTHV, eikooTi] éumTQv 7b
mwp&rov BiBALov ToU 'EcOp, eikooTi]v
€xrQv TÓ Oeórepov PiBAov, eloo iy
éBbóumv TU BiBAov "Ec0fp. kal abra
eiglv aí eikogiemrà BíBAoi, aí ék GOcoU
9oÜ0eicat rots "IovBalois. eikogibUo Oc ds
TÀÓ Tap abTOis OTOLX€(à TOV 'Efpaücdv
"'ypauidr ev àpiÜpoójuevau, 91 75 OvrAo0-
c 0a. 8éka BíBXovs eis mévre Aeyopévas.
mepl rovrov 0€ &AAm mov aos eipfica-
uev. elgl 8é kal &AAcu Bvo BiBXo: Tap
aUTOis év / Gui éco, 7) Xodía TOU Xip&àx,
kal 7 ToU XoAou&vros, xepis &AAcv Ti-
vàyv BiBAiev évamokpóioev: k. T. A.] et
Her. 76. contra Anomeeos. [al. Hzer.
56. lib.iii.tom. i. Vid. p. 941. confutat. 5.
— ei ae 0LeA0Óvra &m' üpxis Yyevéaews
Kóg ov xpi TOV Tis AicÜTjp xpóvev, év
eí(«oci kal émrà BíBAois maAcas 6101-
ks, eticoct 900 àpiÜ|ovjévaus k, T. À. ut
iufr. p. 82. not. ad lit. f.]
COSIN,
* [d., lib. de Mens. et Pond.—Ha-
bent Hebrzi xxii literas, e quibus v.
duplieantur. Qua ratione quum xxii.
libri numerentur, xxvii. reperiuntur,
quia ex illis quinque geminentur: puta,
liber Ruth cum Judicum libro conjun-
gitur, et unus ab Hebrzis censetur, 1.
Paralip. eum posteriore, &c. (Peracta
enumeratione, concludit:) | émAmpáó-
0qcav oiv ai cikociOv0 BíBXoi, K. T. À.
Completi itaque sunt xxii. libri juxta
numerum xxii apud Hebrzos ele-
mentorum. [Vid. sect. 4. tom. ii. p.
161.—efogst "yàp kal 8$o &xovai a7oi-
xelev votjuara* mévre 0é cioiw é£ abr&v
ürmmAoDuevat . ... 010 kal ai B(BXot, kaà
ToUTOv Tv TpÓTOV, eikocibvo j&v àpi0-
poUvrat, eikociemrà 6€ eüpíakovrai, 0i
TO TévT« € abrGv üvmNoUo0ar avvámTe-
Ta *y&àp 7) 'Pov6 rois Kpirais, TÓ àpibjuei-
TOL Tap 'EBpaíois ula B(BXos: cvvdmce-
TO. 7] "pÓT7 T&v IlapaAevrouévev THÜ
Oevrépa, kal Aéyerau ula BB(BAos* i. T. A.
(Vid. Catalogum, supr. Her. 8. contr.
Epicur.) émAmpé05cav oiv ai eikocibvo
BíBXo. karà, Tóv &piOubv Gv eikocibUo
cox elev map. 'Efpaíois. ai "yàp o Tix-
peus, K. T. A. ut infra. ]
ab [d. ibid. Sunt in ambiguo :—
(Et exempli gratia profert Sapientiam
Sirach, et Salomonis, inter cceteros;)
Qui libri (inquit) etsi utiles sint et com-
modi, tamen in numerum receptorum
non referuntur, neque in arcam testi-
monii repositi fuerunt. [Vid. Hzer. 8.
lib.i. tom. i. p. 19. eigl 8€ koi &AXa
Ojo B(BXo: map! abrots év àudiAékTQ,
5 Xooía ToU Zipàx, kal 7) ToÜ XoAou&v-
TOS, K.T.A. ut supr.—Et vid. lib. de
Mens. et Pond., tom. ii. p. 162, ubi
supra. ai "yàp oux pets 0vo BB(ÍBXot, 3j €
TOU XoAouGvros, 7) llnavdporos Aevyojévy,
kal 7] ToU '19r00 T0U vioU Xipàx, ékyóvov
56 ToU 'Igc00, ToU kal Tür codíav 'EBpa-
igTl »ypéavros, Üv ó €x'yovos avroU 'Ig-
coUs épunveboas 'EAAqrioTi eypaye, kal
abra xpo: uév eimi, kal GipéAua01,
TEST.
CENT. IV.
COFIVASP?
iile
82 A Scholastical History of
Holy Seriptures, (how useful and profitable soever they
might be besides) having never been put into the ark of
the covenant," where* all the books were that may be
acknowledged by us to be canonical And it needs not
trouble us if Cardinal Perron?, and Gretser* the Jesuit, here
object Epiphanius against himself, and say that in bis dis-
putation against Aetiusf (who was the master of the Ano-
moean hereties) he followeth the new account of the Roman
Church, and rangeth the two books of Wisdom and Ecclesi-
asticus among the rest of the divine and canonical Scrip-
tures. For, first, this is not true, that every writing which
he otherwhiles calleth divine, (as in another placet he doth
the Apostolical Constitutions,) in a large and popular sense,
&AN' eis àpiÜubv purGv obk àvaoépovrou.
àib 8& [lege, 810 o$06] év TQ 'Aapóv,
(not. in marg. Lege 'Apóv, et negatio
forsitan deest.— Qus vox, ?q^N, ait
Petavius, arcam significat,) àver é0ncav,
ToU re (marg. rovréoTi,) ev 5j 7s 91a-
0112s tiBere. ]
* Which yet is not to be understood
of the first ark, before the captivity, but
of another that resembled it after.—
Vide Num. 105.
3 Du Perron, Repl. liv. i. c. 50. p.
448.— Quand (Epiphane) dispute con-
tre Aetius, [ chef de l' hérésie des Ano-
mceens,]il suit la supputation acces-
soire de I' Eglise, et met l' un et l' autre
livre (les deux sapiences) entre les Ecri-
tures divines et canoniques.
* Similiter, Gretser. Def., lib. i. c.
14.—Nullam hic ponit differentiam in-
ter Genesin aut Evang. S. Johannis, et
Sapientiam Salomonis. [These are
not Gretser's precise words.— Vid. col.
270, where the same sense is conveyed
in the following words: *S. Ephipha-
nius non aliter utramque Sapientiam,
Salomonis nimirum, et Sirach, vocat
divinam Scripturam, quam Genesin et
Evangelium S. Joannis; &c.—Nihil
discriminis adfert." ]
* Epiph. Heres. 76. contra Aetium,
—Quod si regeneratus esses a Spiritu
Sancto, et a Prophetis atque Apostolis
edoctus, oportet te diligenter inquirere
a Genesi usque ad tempus Estherze, per
xxvii libros V. T. (ab Hebrzis ad nu-
merum xxii. redactos,) per iv. Evang.,
xiv. Epist. S. Pauli, per Acta Apost.,
Epistolas Catholicas S. Jac., S. Petr.,
S. Joh. et S. Jud., et Apocalypsin S.
Johannis; perque Sapientiam qu:ze di-
citur Salomonis, et que appellatur filii
Sirach, atque adeo per omnes divinas
Scripturas, teque per illas condemnare.
[ Vid. lib. iii. tom. i. p. 941.— ei *yàp 7s
é£ 'Ayíov Ilveóuaros *yeyevrquévos, kal
Ilpoo'íjyrous kal 'AmooTÓAcus jueua0nreu-
p.évos, &8ei c'e OieA0óvTa &mapxis "yevé-
ces kócuov üxpi TQv c$js Alc0yp xpó-
Vov, év etkoci kal émrà B(Xois raAocuas
8:a0fkms ekoci 800 GpiÜuovuévaus, TÉ-
Tapci 6€ &yíois ebaryyyeA(ois, kal &v meo-
c'apeakaí8eka, émiarÓAQus ToU &ylov &ro-
G'TÓAov IIajAov, kal év rats pb rovrov,
kal aiv vais év rois abràv xpóvois Tipd-
Eecu TÀv' Amon TÓAGv, kaÜoXucais émioTo-
Aaís "IafBov, kal Ilérpov, xal 'Iedvvov,
kal'loí0a, kal év 7fj ToU "Iedvvov &mo-
KaA Det, &y re rais Xopíais, ZoNou&vros
TÉ $m, kal víoU Zipàx, kal mcos
&TAÓs "ypadais 8eiais, kal éavroU karoy-
vàva. ]
5 Id. Heres. 80. [$ 7. tom. i. p.
1073.] év rois Biaráteci [TGv "Amo-
cTóNev ddckei] ó 0e€l0s Aóvyos.—Has
autem Constitutiones inter Apocrypha
ponit, Haeres. 70. [al. 50.—Vid. $ 10.
tom. i. p. 822.—eis ToüTo 8€ oi ubrol
Aiiavol mapaoépovoi T3jy TGv 'AmocTÓ-
Acv Bi&ra£w, oücav uev rots TOAÀXO!S éy
&jduXéieTo, &AX* obic àBóruuov. ]
^ Canus, lib. v. c. 5. sect. Ac pri-
mus. [ Loc. Theol., p. 266.—Qu:e causa
idonea est, ut Canones Apostolorum ...
in libris canonicis non habeantur, ta-
men Damascenus, &c. .... et] Epi-
phanius, hzresi postrema refellenda,
Apostolorum Constitutiones divinam
scripturam vocet. Loquitur autem sine
dubio de his Constitutionibus qu:e in
Sacris Bibliis seript:ae non sunt. Sed
alia est illa, cum veritas ipsa limatur,
in disputatione subtilitas: alia, cum
obiter et in transcursu ad vulgarem
the Canon of the Scriptures. 83
TEST.
must presently be taken in a strict and proper sense to be
CENT. IV.
canonical Scripture; between which two there is a great dif-
ference. A writing may be said to be divine that treateth
of divine matters; but canonical Scripture it cannot be, un-
less it be divinely inspired, as the writings of the prophets
were in the Old Testament, and of the Apostles in the New.
And therefore S. Epiphanius, not placing these two books
among the prophets, but putting them in a rank and order
by themselves, after the prophets and Apostles both, cannot
otherwise be understood but that he intended them as writ- Vide num.
ings of an inferior class to the former. 2. For, secondly, Ds
why did he else reckon them behind the Apocalypse, when
they were in order of time written before all the New 'Tes-
tament? And 3. thirdly, why did he not add two more to
his number of twenty-two, (or twenty-seven,) whereunto he
confines all the books of the Old? But the truth is, that he
allegeth both these, and other the like writings, (which were
never received into the canon of the Bible,) the more to con-
found and shame the heretic Aetius, who could not any
way defend himself, either by the authentic records of the
Old and New Testament, or by other divine writings that
were sometimes read and used in the Church.
LXV. In this time lived S. Basil the Great, archbishop A.D. 375.
of C:esarea in Cappadocia, whom we may well reckon among Mies
the Fathers that have strictly held themselves to the number 238.]
of twenty-books belonging to the canon of the Old Testa-
ment. For in the Philocaliaj, or hard places of Scripture,
quandam opinionem accommodatur waAubr rÓuov.—eémel 8€ éy 7$ mepl àpi0-
oratio. — Quamobrem, ut sapientes, uv róTQ ékácTov &pib.oU OUvaulv rwa
€xovros €v rois obciv, 5j karexptjaaro ó
TÀV ÜAcv Amuovpryós eis TÀ)v avo Traci,
ita nos hoc loco verbis ecclesiasticis
utimur, ut eos solum, qui Spiritu dic-
tante scripti sunt libri, sacros et ca-
nonicos appellemus.
i Philoc., c. 3.—A:ià cl) kB' rà 0eó-
mvevoTa fiBAÍLa; — Quare xxii. libri
Divinitus inspirati?—Resp. Quoniam
in numerorum loco, &c. Neque enim
ignorandum est, quod V. T. libri (ut
Hebrai tradunt) viginti et duo, qui-
bus equalis est numerus elementorum
Hebraeorum, non absre sint. Ut enim
xxii. literze introductio ad sapientiam,
&c.,ita ad sapientiam Dei et rerum no-
titiam fundamentum sunt, et introduc-
tio, libri Seripturze duo et viginti. | Vid.
Origenis Philocal., ed. Par. 1618. p. 63.
KejáAaiov ^y'—ék ToU aUroU eis Tbv a'
a 3
ór€ u&v ToU mavT0s, Óóré 0€ eloovs rv év
pépeu mpoaéxeiw Oei kal é&ixvetew àmb
TÓV 'ypajv rà mepl abr&v, kal évós éká-
TOV abTÓV. OUK Gyvonréov ov, ÓóTi kal
Tb elvai Tàs évOia0fjkovs BífAovs, ds
"EBpato: Tapa0i0ómci, Ojo kai elkocuv,
ois ó imos àpiÜubs vv map' avrois aToi-
kelov eigiv, oUk. üAo'yov Trwyxáveu ds
y&p Tà kB' o roixeia eicaryary)) 80iet el-
vai eis T)jv agooíav, kai Tà 0eia 0i0dy-
para TOIS xapakTTjpo: roUTois €vrvmoD-
peva, Tois àvOpámois" oltre aroixelmaís
écTi eis Tijv cooíav ToU QzoD, kal eica-
"yovylt) eis Tav. *yvàoiw TÀv Üvrov, và kf
0eónvevora. B.BAÍa. ]
CHA P.
jVAIE
Prov. 3.
2 OS
Esay 58. 7.
Amos 5.
13.
Citat. Sap.
cap. 8.
84. A Scholastical History of
gathered by him and S. Gregory Nazianzen out of Origen's
works, he propoundeth this question, and answereth it as
Origen had done before.
'l'hat which Cardinal Bellarmine* objecteth out of S. Basil,
for the canonizing of the book of Tobit, is neither to be found
in Tobit nor in S. Basil. S. Basil faulteth the rich man!,
because he *had no regard to the precept," (let it be, as
Bellarmine addeth, the divine precept,) * Withhold not doing
good to them that need it;" * Let not mercy and truth for-
sake thee;" and, * Break thy bread to the hungry." But
of these three divine precepts the two first are in the Pro-
verbs and the third in Esay, where the cardinal might have
found them without turning to 'Tobit for them.
Such another testimony it is that Coccius" hath sought
out in S. Basil? for the canonizing of the book of Wisdom:
* In that time the prudent man shall keep silence, because
it is an evil time;" which S. Basil calls the saying of a pro-
phet. And so do we, for we find it entirely in the prophet
Amos; but in the book of Wisdom neither can Coccius find
it nor any body else. As little to the purpose are the other
objections that they bring in favour of Ecclesiasticus?, which
they say S. DasilP believed to be written by Solomon him-
self. But they cite us such books of S. Basil as either be
* Bell. de Verb. Dei, lib. i. cap. 11.
de libro Tobis, [tom. i. col. 43.] S.
Basilius, in oratione De Avaritia, sen-
tentiam ex Tobia descriptam Divinum
praceptum appellat.
! S. Basil. Homil. in Lucam. [De
Avaritia. — Ed. Ben., tom. ii. p. 44.—00k
éuvfjo0n T$s kowtjs ocecs" oUx Trynoa-
To xpTüvai vb mepirreUov TOis évDeéoci
karajepíaav ] oUk. &écxé wa. Aóyov Tíjs
évroA s: [u3) &móo xn] €9 moietv [év8e3,
kal] éXemuoovot kal míaTeis u)) ékAei-
mérocdv ce, kal OidÜpvmTe mewdavri rüv
&prov cov.—Et Serm. de Avarit. [ Vid.
Conc. vi. tom. iii. p. 501.—4&xove ZoXo-
pévros' 3j eps, émaveA0v. émárgke,
kal aUpiov 8d, ÜvvaroU cov Üvros e
Tr0Leiv* ov "yàp olóas i cé£erau ?) €mioUca.
—Conf, Prov. iii. 27,28, et Conf. Hom.
in Luc., ut supr., tom. ii. p. 49.]
* Qoccii Thesaur., lib. vi. art. 9.
[tom. i. p. 634.— Basilius Magnus, 370.
De Spiritu Sancto, cap. 30.—Me vero
etiam illud propheticum dictum repri-
mit: *Intelligens in tempore illo tace-
bit, &c. Sap. cap. 8. in marg. citat. ]
n S, Basil. de Spiritu Sancto. [cap.
30. Ed. Ben., tom. iii. p. 66.—égu& 0€ xal
TU mpodwriukbv ékcivo karéxew Aóryirv,
Uri. ó avvi&v v. 7G koipQ ékelvo cuwmi-
c'era. K.7.A.— Conf. Amos v. 13.]
9 Can. Loc.,lib.ii.c. 11. [Vid. Loc.
Theol., p. 74.—Ecclesiasticum quoque
auctores nobilissimi Salomonis nomine
retulerunt: ... Dasilius, quarto libro
contra Eunomium.] Bellarm. de Verb.
Dei, lib. i. c. 14. [tom. i. col. 592.—De
Ecclesiastico. .. .. Denique Clemens,
et Cyprianus, &c. . .... Basilius, lib.
iv.in Eunomium,..... hune librum
non solum citant, sed etiam Salomoni
attribuunt: nunquam autem dubium
fuit, quin Salomonis libri canonici, ac
divini, habendi essent. ]
- . "9.
P Citant Basil. contra. Eunomium,
lib. iv. [In which no quotation from
Ecclesiasticus is found.— Tom. i. pp.279
—9295.] Et Reg. fusius disput. [Vid.
interrog. 48. Ed. Ben., tom. ii. p. 394.
A ^ , , - -
—perà fovAQs mTdvTa moie. Eccli.
xxxii. 24. ]
the Canon of the Scriptures.
none of his or else have no such matter in them.
own works? he acknowledgeth no more than /Aree books of -
85
For in his
Solomon, and nameth them the same as we do.
LXVI. To him we join S. Gregory Nazianzen, surnamed A.D. 376.
the Divine, S. Basil's contemporary and companion with him
in his studies; who, not only in the collections out of Ori- Philoc. ut
gen', (which they made together,) but in a peculiar work of
his own besides, (which he wrote for this very purpose, and
so entitled it*,)) hath clearly delivered himself, touching all
3 Basil. Hom. xii. in princip. Pro-
verb. ( Ed. Ben., tom. ii. p. 97.—Tpets às
mácas Cyvepuev mpa'yparelas ToU g0oo-
TÓrov XoAouGvros' mí Te TÀv llapoi-
pav TOUTOGV, kal T3) ToU "EkkAggi0 700,
kal Tj]jv ToU Aícuoros cÀv do urov. ]
* [n quo excerpta habentur studiosis
utilia.—Gr. Naz. Ep. ad Theodorum
episcopum. [Vid. Op., tom. ii. p. 103.
—T0 0' abrbó kol ToU &yiov BaciActov
mukrTíov ümearáAkaj.év aot 1s Qgryévovs
$iAo0KaA(as, éXoryàs £xov àv xpnaíuev
TO(S iA0AÓ"yois. ]
S [d. De veris et genuinis libris S.
Scripture divinitus inspiritze; in libro
Carm. 8éxvvco, &c.
Suscipe sanctorum numerum nomen-
que librorum :
Et primum historicos bis senos or-
dine, quorum
Primus adest Genesis, dein Exodus,
atque Levites,
Et Numeri, Legisque iterum repetita
voluntas.
Hos Joshua, Critzeque, et Ruth Moa-
bita, sequuntur :
Hine nonus decimusque tenent gesta
inclyta Regum:
Undecimo Annales veniunt ; est ulti-
mus Esdra.
Sunt quoque carminei quinque: ho-
rum primus Iob est ;
Proximus est huic David rex; et
tres Solomonis,
Scilicet Ecclesiastes, et Proverbia,
Cantus,
Post hos sanctorum mox quinque
volumina Vatum :
Ex quibus bis sex libro retinentur in
uno,
Oseas, et Amos, Micheas, Ioelque,
Jonasque,
Abdias, et Nahum, Abacuc, et Ze-
phanias,
Aggzaeus letus, Zacharias, et Mala-
chias H-—-
Hi primum librum: tenet Isaia se-
cundum—
Post hos l'rmias, matris de ventre
vocatus ;
Ezechiel, Domini robur; Danielque
supremus.
Hze veteris septem ac ter quinque
volumina pacti
Bina et viginti Solymorum elementa
figurant.
[Vid. Greg. Nazianz., lib. i. Carm. xii.
tom. ii. pp. 259, 260.
Oeíois év Xoryloiww el *yAdo o: re vóo
T€
CI Dao G.O OE IS T ANS esee eee eme
Üpa 9€ u3j Ecívnoi vóov kAémroi Bí-
B Xoict,
TO0AAal "yàp reAé00vct mapéyypamrot
KakKóTTOS,
üéxvvao roÜTov éueto bv Eykpvrov, à
Qi, &piÜuóv.
íavopucal u&v £acu B(BAo. GvokalBeka,
TücaL,
TÍjs &pxauorépns "Efpaik?js a'odins.
mpweríoTQ Véveaus, eir" "E£oó0s, Aevi-
TiKÓV T€
Émewr' "Apiüuol eira Acórepos NÓ-
Hos*
erewr "IycoUs, kal Kpvrai* '"Pov0, óy-
Bón
3 9' évdrm Oekdárm ve BÍBAoi, mpáteis
BaciAfjeov:
kal TIlapaAevróuevav éo'xarov "EcOpav
M
Éxeis.
aí 06 eTixmpal mévre, Gv mp&rós y
IOS:
Émewa Aavló* elra Tpeis XoXouév-
TiGL,
"ErkkAmouagT7)5,^ Awga, cal TTapoutau.
kal Tév0' óuoles IIveóuaros opodomri-
KCoU*
pav uév eigw és *ypadyv oi 8d0eka,
'Qame, k* "Aus, kal Mixaías ó mpí-
TOS,
rer! "Ie]A, eir! "Ivvàs, 'ABóías,
Naoóp Te, 'ABBakoóu Te, kol Xooo-
vías,
' A»y'yatos, elra, Z&xapias, MaXaxLas,—
ula, u£v olüe* Oevrépa 0' 'Hoaias:
Érei£" ó kAn8cls "Iepeuías é« Bpépovs'
TEST.
CENT. IV.
[Cave, t. i.
p. 246.]
supr. num.
Ixv.
CH AP.
IVIIE
Num. lvi.
A.D. 378.
[ Vid. Cave,
tom. i. p.
251.]
86 A Scholastical History of
the * authentic, true, and genuine books of Holy Seripture ;"*
making the Hebrew canon of the Old Testament to be the
rule and square, that herein the Christians are to follow;
and counting only twenty-two books, whereof he numbereth
twelve to be historical, and five metrical, and five prophe-
tical, naming them all in their order, but making no
mention at all of Tobit and Judith, or those that follow
in the new catalogue, which can therefore have no other
place in his account than among those* that are not canon-
ical" or legitimate parts of the Dible. Against this evident
testimony of S. Nazianzen there is nothing objected, but 1.
that he omitteth the book of Esther*, which we have an-
swered before; and 2. that he allegeth the book of Wisdom,
which nevertheless will not make it canonical; and 3. that
these verses, and all this catalogue of the true Scriptures, is
* falsely imposed upon him^;" which never any man said be-
fore Cardinal Perron, who durst venture for a shift to say any
thing. But we have little reason to believe him upon his
own word, wherein we find him so often failing.
LXVII. Conform to the testimony of S. Basil and S. Gre-
gory Nazianzen is the canon of S. Amphilochius, the metro-
politan bishop of Iconium in Lycaonia, an intimate friend to
them both, and one of the Fathers that met together in the
second general council. S. Jerome says? that, of these three
bishops, he knows not which he should admire most, their
secular learning, or their knowledge of the Holy Scriptures.
The Epistle of Amphilochius is extant", written to Seleucus
eir" "IeCekijA, kal AavifjAov xdpis.
Gregoire Nazianze, (j'ai dit imposé,
àpxaías uev &0mica, 8Uco kal eficoot BL-
d' autant que ce canon laisse la Sapi-
BXovs, ence en arriére, que Saint Gregoire de
COME : à CIE
Trois T&v 'Efpaíev '*ypduuaciv àvri- — Nazianze en ses vrais écrits cite comme
, * B .
érovs.] canonique,) le livre d'Esther, et celui
t Id. ibid.—Si prster hos quid est, — de l'Apocalypse, sont excluds. ]
ne germanum putes. [ubi supr. (post
catalogum Novi Test.)—7dácas éxeis.
€f T. 8€ Toro ékTOs, oUk &v *yvnaíoss. ]
* [d,, ibid.—
Ne tua codicibus fallatur mens ali-
enis,
(Namque adscriptitii multi, falsique
vagantur,)
Legitimum hunc habeas numerum a
me, lector amice.
— Vid. supr. ójpa 8€ ui) Eetvnat, k.7.A. ]
* Card. Perron, Repliq., liv. i. cap.
50. p. 448. [Au canon imposé à Saint
y Du Perron, ib. [vid. supr. |
* Du Perron, ib. [vid. supr.]
à S. Hieron. Ep. ad Magnum. [tom.
i. col. 427. Cappadoeumque extant
libr Dasilii, Gregori, Amphilochii :
qui omnes in tantum philosophorum
doctrinis atque sententiis suos refer-
ciunt libros, ut] nescias quid in illis
primum admirari debeas, eruditionem
sceculi, an scientiam Scripturarum. ]
b Apud Balsam., p. 1082. edit. Gr.
Lat. [ Hervet. interpr.— Vid.autem Am-
philochii Op., Joachim. Zechner. interp.
ihe Canon of the Scriptures. 87
in Iambic verses, wherein he exhorteth him to the study of
piety and learning,
both human and sacred.
Dut, among
the sacred writings, he giveth warning that some be added
to them which be altogether false and spurious, and some
intermixed which do not properly belong unto them, and
therefore that due heed be taken to distinguish well be-
tween these three sorts of books*.
After this admonition
he reckoneth up, for the books of the Old "Testament which
p.130. Item, apud Greg. Naz., tom. ii.
p.190. Jacobi Billii vers. ]
* S. Amphiloch. Ep. ad Seleucum,
inter canonicas epistolas a Balsamone
notat. [The version here used by
Cosin, however, is 2ot from Balsamon,
but secundum Zechneri interp., ap. Am-
philoch., Op., p. 150, ut supr., except
the last line, which is according to the
rendering of Hervet, apud Balsam. ]
Quin maxime hie quoque convenit
te discere,
Non tuto cuivis esse credendum
libro,
Qui Biblici prenomen augustum
ferat.
Quandoque falso nominati sunt libri:
Quidam intermedii, vel propinqui
terminis
(Ut sie loquar) sunt veritatis dog-
mati.
(Intelligit sine dubio Tobize, Judithze,
et similes, quos Ecclesiasticos appella-
mus.)
Quidam spurii, periculosique admo-
dum,
Tanquam notha sive adulterina nu-
mismata,
Inscriptionem regis equidem ha-
bentia,
Sed materiz ratione vitiosissima.
(Intelligit Apocryphos proprie sic dic-
tos, de quibus supra, num. lx.)
Ut ergo liquido hos noris, tibi sin-
gulos
Divinitus inspiratos numerabo li-
bros;
Primumque prisci feederis scripta
eloquar.
(Enumerat autem omnes, qui prius a
Nazianzeno enumerati sunt ; et addit:)
Adjiciunt istis deinde Esther aliqui.
[TA3y9 &AX' ékeivo mpooj.a8eiv JA LOT,
coL
Trpoc; kov. obx &mraca BÍBAos &aaNds,
7 ceuvbóv Óvoua Tis '"ypajs kerr-
uev.
eigiv *yàp, eialv ég0' ore wevbdivvpuoi
BíBXov Tiwes uv Éujeaot , al "yelroves
(és üv ris erm) ràv àAn0clas Aóyev:
a) 9" a) vótaí re kal A(av émis oaAeis,
és mapácua kal vóta voulauara,
& BaciAées u&v Tri» emvypaji exei,
(al. $épeu)
k(B8nAa 9 égri, rois ÜAcus GoAoDpueva.
TOUTOU XÓpww goi TÀV Üconveóa cv ép
BiBXov ékdaqv, ós 0 àv eükpwós ud-
0ns,
Tà TÍS TA cuis mpra. 8:001) ms épà.
7 TeyTÓTeUXOS Tv jeríow, eir' &£oOov,
AeutriKÓV T€ Ti]v uéoqv Éxet BiBXov,
ue0" vw àpi&nobs, eira Devrepovónuov.
Tojr0is 'Igco0 mpoaí0et, kal roUs kpi-
^
Tàs,
erevra, T1]v. PovU0, BaciXeGv Te Téooa-
pas
BiBAovs* TapaAevrouévev 8é «ye Ovo
BiBXoi, (al. Euvepí8a-)
"Eoópas ém' avrais mpóros, ei0' ó 8eo-
T€pos.
ébjs ori.Xmpàs mévre aou BíBXovs épá,
aTei0évra, ' (al. oreo0évros) &0Xois
T0LKiA cv ma0Gv "Tof,
yaAugv re BíBAov, éuueAes dvxàv
(al. Vvxfjs) &xos.
Tpeis 0" aÜ ZoAouóvros TOU coqoU,
mapoiuaíat,
ékkA71a07)5, ác. T€ TYv do udmov.
Tra)Taus mpojíjras mpooTí0ei rovs d-
Oeka,
'Qame mpárov, eir!" Auós TüvBebrepov,
Mixaíav, "Io]A, 'Aóíav, kal vv TÜ-
TOV
"Ievüy avT0? To) Tpwjuépov IIAGOYZ.
Naobu per! abroUvs, 'AuBakoUp, eir
€vvarov
Zoooevíav, ' Azyatóv re kal Xaxapíav:
Bióvvuóv ve üyyeXov MaAaxíav.
j.e0 obs pojfyras uáv0ave rovs réa-
capas,
mappnsiaaT1jv Tbv uéyav 'Heaíav,
"'lepeu(av re auumra07, kal uva viov
"LeCexi]A, éa' xarov 06 Aavu]A,
Tbv abTbv ép'yois kal Aóyois cooóra-
TOV.
Tobrois Tpoceykplvovgi T?)V
Twés.]
'Ec0))p
TEST.
CENT. IV.
C-H A P.
»VIDE
88 4A Scholastical History of
were divinely inspired, the same that Nazianzen had done
— — —- before him, and addeth, that otherwhiles the book of Esther
[ Vid. num.
lvi.]
Supra,
num. xlvii.
was named with them (of which I have given an account be-
fore. But other books he nameth none; concluding (after
the recital of those books that appertain to the New Tes-
tament) that *this is the most true and certain canon of
the divine Scriptures?" To which he that wrote the Ex-
purgatory Index of Rome*, and Gretserf the Jesuit, will
needs make the world believe that Amphilochius added the
book of Wisdom, when in his enumeration of Solomou's
books, between the Proverbs and Ecclesiastes, that addition
(as they say) is manifestly to be seen. But herein they
abuse both themselves and their readers. For, though the
Latin translator* nameth Wisdom after the Proverbs, yet
he cannot mean the book of Wisdom, (unless Solomon wrote
four books, whereof both Amphilochius" and that Latin trans-
lator! himself say expressly that he wrote no more than
three) but must be understood (as Melito was before) to
have added that word as an exegetical expression only of the
former. And, if we consult the Greek text*, there is not so
much as the name of Wisdom in it, more than that Solomon
is called a sage or wise person ; which he may well be, with-
out being the author of a book that was written many hun-
dred years after his time. — But the translator of this poem!,
(which was sometimes attributed to [S.] Gregory Nazianzen,
3 [d., ibid.—obros àevBéomaros Salomonis esse libros, et tamen quatuor
kavàv àv ef] rQv Ocomvebomov "ypa-
Qàv,
[ais ei cb meiwOfs, ékiyes [sic]
kóc iov Tá/yas, k. T. A. ]
dE eme Hie est voluminis
Divinitus dati canon certissimus.
[Nee Zechneri, nec Herveti, nec Bil-
lii, interpr. ]
* Joh. Mar. Bras. in Indice Rom.
[Vid. Indicis Librorum Expurgando-
rum, &c. . .. Tomum Primum. Per Fr.
Joan. Mariam Brasichellensem, &c.,
p. 266.— Caeterum scias in hoc indice
Divinorum librorum omitti librum
Tobiz, Judith, Ecclesiastici, libros
Machabzorum, et Esther, atque Apo-
calypsim, &c. The Book of Wisdom
is not mentioned.]
f Grets. Def, lib. i. cap. 13. [col.
253.—Quod confirmatur ex versibus
Amphilochii, quibus exponit numerum
canonicorum librorum: ait enim tres
numerat,— Proverbia, Sapientia, Eecle-
siasten, Canticum Canticorum. ]
€ Tresque Salomonis, Proverbia (Sa-
pientia,) Ecclesiastes, Canticorum Can-
tica.—Ex versione Herveti. [ap. Bal-
sam., p. 1083.]
h mpeis 0 a0 ZoXoudrros.—Amphi-
loch. loc. citat.
1 Ut supra.—Tresque Salomonis.
* Amphiloch. ibid.—
Trpeis 0 a) ZoXoudvros ToU codo,
IIapotuíau,
"EkkAmoiaaT)]s,"Awpga 9" a0 r&v do-
ATOV.
! Jacob. Billius, apud Nazianzenum,
sic vertit:—Salomonis etiam tres li-
bros, Parzamias, Ecclesiasten, Canti-
corum Cantiea. ([Vid. S. Greg. Naz.,
Op., tom. ii. p. 194.—Et vid. Zechneri
vers. ap. Amphiloch., p. 131.—4c tres
Salomonis inclyti, Proverbia, Ecclesi-
astem, et Canticorum Canticum.]
the Canon of the Scriptures. 89
because it was so like to his,) that rendered the Greek words
without any such addition of Wisdom, hath been held to be
as knowing and as wise a man as Gentian Hervet; and Pi-
neda" (whose acknowledgment we have to the same pur-
pose) as considerate in what he said, as ever was Gretser or
the author of the Roman purge.
LXVIII. About this time S. Philastrius, the bishop of A.D. 380.
Brescia in Italy, and one of the Fathers in the council of M E.
Aquileia, wrote his book of Heresies mentioned by S. Austin"; 276.]
wherein, besides the general censure which he gives of apo-
cryphal writings», not to be commonly read by all men, he
reproacheth a certain sort of hereties in particular, for
using *the Wisdom of the son of Sirach;" a sign that he
accounted not the book to be canonical Scripture.
LXIX. To these we may add S. John Chrysostom, the A.D. 390.
patriarch of Constantinople, and a man most exact in the Mio
study and knowledge of the sacred Scriptures: who, in his 300.]
sermons upon Genesis4, acknowledgeth no other books of the
Old Testament than ** what were first written in the Hebrew
tongue." "The books, therefore, that were afterwards written
(first) in the Greek tongue, (as all the books were that are
now in debate, were with him no canonical books of that
Testament. And again, in one of his sermons upon the
Epistle to the Hebrews', he reckoneth those books only to
TEST.
CENT. IV.
? Joh. Pineda in Ecclesiasten, Prz-
fat., cap. 2. sect. 19. [p. 10.] Idemque
evidenter confirmatur testimonio Am-
philoehii, episcopi Ionii, qui, in car-
mine de Scripturz libris legendis, eum
tres Salomonis libros numeret, tamen
Sapientiam statim post Proverbia (in
versione Herveti) simul cum Eoclesi-
aste et Canticis constituit: quare ne-
cesse sit Sapientiam esse ipsa Prover-
bia, nisi quaternarium librorum Salo-
monis numerum velis efficere.
n S. Aug. in lib. de Heres. Epist. ii.
ad Quodvultdeum. [tom. viii. (sub ad-
monitione in librum de Hzresibus,
apud initium tomi.)—Philastrius qui-
dam, Brixiensis episcopus, . . . scripsit
hine librum, &c.]
^ Philastr. de Heres. cap. De Apo-
cryph. [p. 39.]—Statutum est ab Apo-
stolis, et eorum successoribus, non aliud
legi in Ecclesia debere Catholica, nisi
Legem, et Prophetas, et Evangelia, &c.
P Id. de Hzeres. Prodianit. [ cap. 56.
p. 25.—Alii sunt, ... qui Prodianitee
appellantur, &c.] Hi Sapientiz libro
utuntur Sirach illius, qui scripsit post
Salomonem, id est, post multa tempora,
librum unum de Sapientia.
1 S. Chrysost. Homil. iv. in Genes.
[tom. iv. pp. 25, 26.]—7&cce ai 0eiat
BiBXoi rijs raAai&s Dia8d)iens Tf] EBpducv
yAóTTQ ét àpxüs cav avvreOeuévat,
kal ToUTO Tüvres v uiv awvouoXoyn-
cauev.— Omnes divini libri V. T. pri-
mitus Hebr. lingua scripti fuerunt, et
hoc omnes nobiscum fatentur.
* S. Chrys. Hom. viii. in Epist. ad
Hebr. [tom. xii. p. 90.] érépe má^w
&vüpl [ÜavuaoTQ évémvevoev, óare a-
Tüs ékÜécÓÜmi, T "Ea0pq Aéyc, kal àrb
Aeujávev cawvre0zvat émoíqoe. puerà 8€
ToUTO Qkovóumoev épumvov0zvoau abTàs
jm ràv éBboufjkovra Tpwijvovvro ékei-
vov Tapeyévero ó XpigTós, üéxerat ab-
Tàs, oí &mócTOAO0! eis Távras abràs 01a
a7eípovuct, k. T. A.] Alium rursus vi-
rum inspiravit admirabilem, ut eas ex-
CHAP.
MAC
AST DOD AS
90 A Scholastical History of
appertain to the Old Testament, and to be translated by the
Septuagint, which Esdras left behind him. Such, therefore,
as he left not, (and such were all which we now call apocry-
phal) neither did they translate, nor did S. Chrysostom
acknowledge to be those writings, which Christ and His
Apostles received, and delivered over to the Catholic Church,
for the authentie books of divine Scripture.
LXX. But of all other the ancient Fathers, S. Hierome
(who lived in the end of the fourth, and in the beginning of
the fifth century) is most plentiful in giving testimony to the
truth, and to the constant religion of the Christian Church,
in this matter. For herein he was the most diligent and
the most curious among them all : a man so highly esteemed
for his knowledge and judgment in the Scriptures, that, as
his Latin translation of them hath prevailed above all the
rest, so his several prologues before them have been gene-
rally received, and propounded in the Latin Church, as a
rule whereby to discern the canonical books from others*';
poneret, Esdram inquam, et fecit ut
componerentur ex reliquis. Postea au-
tem curavit, ut LXX eas interpreta-
rentur. Illi eas sunt interpretati. Ad-
venit Christus; eas suscipit: Apostoli
eas in omnes disseminant.
S [Natus est anno 329; .. anno 378.
a Paulino Antiocheno ad presbyteri
gradum evectus est: a quo tempore
prasertim inclaruit. Anno 420,...re-
bus humanis exemptus est, zetatis suze
92.— Cave, tom. i. p. 267.]
t Cajetan. in Praefat. super Joshuam,
ad Clem. VII. (Thom. de Vio, Com-
ment. in omnes authenticos V. T. histor.
libros; ed. 8vo. Par. 1546. This pre-
face is not found in the edition else-
where used, ed. Lugd. 1639. ] . S. Hie-
ronymo ... universa Ecclesia Latina
plurimum debet, non solum ob anno-
tatas ab eo in libris V. T. particulas,
tum adjectitias, tum ambiguas, sed
etiam propter discretos ab eodem cano-
nicos a non canonicis,—[Idem, in Com-
ment. super Esther. [cap. 10. ed. Lugd.
tom. ii. p. 400.—Sex seu septem se-
quentia capitula sunt apocrypha: et
propterea non exponemus illa. Et]
hoe in loco terminamus commentaria
librorum historialium V. T.: nam re-
liqui (viz., Judith, Tobias, &c.) a S.
Hieronymo extra canonicos libros sup-
putantur, et inter Apocrypha locantur,
ut patet in Prologo Galeato.— Bellarm.
de Verbo Dei, lib. i. cap. 10. sect.
Postrem. [tom. i. col. 42.]— Cajetanus
sic argumentatur: ... Ecclesia eos li-
bros recipit, quos B. Hieronymus re-
cipit; eos reprobat, quos ille reprobat.
[ Ut patet, ] C. Sancta Rom. Dist. 15.
Beatus autem Hieronymus in Prol.
Gal. [et in Prologo Proverbiorum,]
asserit hos [quinque] libros (contro-
versos) non esse in canone, [ canonicos. ]
—Cajetan. in x. cap. Estheris. [tom. ii.
p. 400. ut supra.] Ad limam Hiero-
nymi reducenda sunt verba tam conci-
liorum, quam doctorum : et juxta ejus
sententiam [ad Chromatium et Heli-
odorum episcopos, libri isti (et si qui
alii sunt in canone Bibliz similes) non
sunt canonici, hoe est, non sunt regu-
lares ad firmandum ea quz sunt Fidei :
possunt tamen dici canonici (hoe est
regulares) ad zdificationem fidelium:
utpote in canone DBibli: ad hoc recepti
et auctorati; cum hac enim distinctione
discernere poteris, et dicta Augustini
in secundo de Doctrina Christiana, et
scripta in concilio Florentino sub Eu-
genio IV., scriptaque in provincialibus,
conciliis Carthaginensi et Laodicensi,
et ab Innocentio et Gelasio pontifici-
bus.] Joh. Fr. Pieus Mirand. de Fide
et Ord. Credend. theor. 5. ( tom. ii. p.
182.] Testimonium 5S. Hieronymi
(quoad hoc) in ecclesia sacrosanctum
[ab ecclesia pro sanctissimo ] habetur.
Ey eU
MC MEMIMIÉELLCLLEILLECLLBDIIDISUIBIELSCÉLTTT]] TILCTÉTTTTT ET]ÉÉÉÓLLÓÉLÓGOOLÓQLELÓAGÓDLIOÓECZSELD) LÉÍSPHSKdó-Ee 0.
the Canon of the Scriptures.
9T
for which purpose we shall find no Bible, either manuscript
or printed, among us, (commonly set forth and used for the
vulgar, wherein those prologues are not added, and placed
in the front of them all; which is at least a very great pre-
judice (if it be not a forcing and concluding argument)
against those men that now dissent from their predecessors,
and have made a canon to condemn their own Bibles.
LXXI. For S. Hierome, both in these and in many other
places of his works, is so clear for our distinction of the
canonical books from those which we number among the
apocryphal, that certainly we had far greater reason to make
honourable mention of his name to this purpose in our own
Article", than the masters of the Church of Rome have to
preface their ordinary Bibles still with his prologues, wherein
they are so often refuted. 1. In his preface* upon the books
*. Artic, Eccl. Angl. vi. [Alios autem
libros (ut ait Hieronymus) legit quidem
ecclesia, ad exempla vitz et formandos
mores; illos tamen ad dogmata con-
firmanda non adhibet. ]
* S. Hier. in Prologo Galeato, sive
Prafat. in lib. Regum. [Op., tom. ix.
col. 454, et seq.—Incipit Przfatio
Hieronymi presbyteri in libros Samuel
et Malachim.—Viginti et duas literas
esse apud Hebrzos, Syrorum quoque
et Chaldaeorum lingua testatur, quze
Hebraz magna ex parte confinis est:
nam et ipsi viginti duo elementa ha-
bent eodem sono, sed diversis charac-
teribus. Samaritani etiam Pentateu-
chum Mosi totidem literis scriptitant,
figuris tantum et apicibus discrepantes.
Quomodo igitur viginti duo elementa
sunt, per quz scribimus Hebraice
omne quod loquimur, et eorum initiis
vox humana comprehenditur; ] ita xxii.
volumina supputantur, quibus quasi
literis et exordiis, in Dei doctrina, te-
nera adhuc et lactens viri justi eruditur
infantia. Primus apud eos liber voca-
tur (Genesis, &c.) [ Bresith, quem nos
Genesim dicimus. Secundus Elle
Smoth, qui Exodus appellatur. Ter-
tius Vajecra, id est, Leviticus. Quartus
Vajedabber, quem Numeros vocamus,
Quintus Elle Addaberim, qui Deute-
ronomium pranotatur. Hi sunt quin-
que libri Mosi, quos proprie 'Thorath,
id est, Legem, appellant. Secundum
prophetarum ordinem faciunt; et in-
cipiunt ab Jesu filio Nave, qui apud
eos Josue Ben Nun dicitur. Deinde
subtexunt Sophtim, id est, Judicum
librum; et in eundem compingunt
Ruth, quia in diebus Judicum facta
narratur historia. Tertius sequitur
Samuel, quem nos Regnorum primum
et secundum dicimus. Quartus Mala-
chim, id est, Regum, qui tertio et
quarto Regnorum volumine continetur:
meliusque multo est, Malachim, id est
Regum, quam Malachoth, id est Reg-
norum, dicere: non enim multarum
gentium regna describit, sed unius
Israelitici populi, qui tribubus duode-
cim continetur. Quintus Esaias, Sex-
tus Jeremias. Septimus Jezechiel. Oc-
tavus liber Duodecim Prophetarum,
qui apud illos vocatur Thare Asra.
Tertius ordo &yióypaoa possidet; et
primus liber incipit ab Job. Secundus
a David; quem quinque incisionibus,
et uno Psalmorum volumine, compre-
hendunt. Tertius est Salomon, tres
libros habens,—Proverbia, quz illi
Parabolas, id est Masaloth, appellant,—
Ecclesiasten, id est Coeleth,—Canti-
cum Canticorum, quem titulo Sir As-
serim prznotant. Sextus est Daniel.
Septimus Dabre Ajamim, id est Verba
Dierum, quod significantius Xpovukóv
totius Divinz histori?| possumus ap-
pellare: qui liber apud nos IlapaAerc-
TOjLÉéV&» primus et secundus inscri-
bitur. Octavus Ezras, qui et ipse
similiter apud Grecos et Latinos in
duos libros divisusest. Nonus Esther.]
Atque ita fiunt pariter Veteris Legis
libri viginti duo; id est, Moysis quin-
que, Prophetarum octo, Hagiographo-
rum novem: quamquam nonnulli
Ruth et Cinoth inter &ypióypada scrip-
. TEST.
CENT. IV.
(CXEIPASB:
IVIIE
92 AA Scholastical History of
of the Kings, (which he calleth his «Armed Prologue;") having
recounted those books, for the only true and authentic parts
of the Old Testament, which we do, he excludeth all the
rest from the canon of the Scripture. 2. In his preface»
before the books of Solomon, he acknowledgeth no other
book to be canonical, but what he had translated out of the
Hebrew Bible. 3. Iu another of his prologues? upon the
same books, he addeth thus much to the former,—that the
Church, indeed, readeth the writings of Tobit, Judith, and
the Maccabees, but that She doth not receive them into the
number of canonical Scriptures; and that the books* of
Wisdom and Ecclesiasticus are (or ought to be) read for
titent, et libros hos in suo putent nu-
mero supputandos, ac per hoc esse
priseze legis libros viginti quatuor;
quos, sub numero xxiv. seniorum, Apo-
calypsis Johannis inducit [adorantes
Agnum, et coronas suas prostratis vul-
tibus offerentes: stantibus coram qua-
tuor animalibus oculatis et retro et ante,
id est, et in preteritum et in futurum
respicientibus, et indefessa voce cla-
mantibus, Sanctus, Sanctus, Sanctus,
Dominus Deus Omnipotens, qui erat,
et qui est, et qui venturus est.] Hie
Prologus Scripturarum, quasi galeatum
principium, omnibus libris, quos de
Hebraeo vertimus in Latinum, conve-
nire potest: ut scire valeamus, quic-
quid extra hos est, inter ü&mókpvoa esse
ponendum. Igitur Sap. qua vulgo
Salomonis inscribitur, et [Jesu] filii
Sirach liber, et Judith, et Tobias, et
Pastor, non sunt in canone. [Macha-
baorum primum librum Hebraicum
reper. Secundus Grecus est; quod
ex ipsa quoque $pdce: probari potest.
Quz cum ita se habeant, obsecro te,
Lector, ne laborem meum reprehen-
sionem zestimes antiquorum, &c. ]
Y Idem., Prol. in libr. Salom. ad
Paul. et Eustoch. [ Prol. ad versionem
juxta Ixx. tom. x. col. 435.— Tres libros
Salomonis, id est, Proverbia, Eccle-
siasten, Canticum Canticorum, veteri
Septuaginta Interpretum auctoritati
reddidi, vel antepositis lineis — super-
flua quaedam designans, vel stellis *& ti-
tulo prznotatis ea quz minus habe-
bantur interserens: quo plenius, O
Paula et Eustochium, cognoscatis, quid
in libris nostris minus sit, quid redun-
det. Necnon etiam illa, quze imperiti
translatores male in linquam nostram
de Grzeco sermone verterant, obliterans
et antiquans, curiosissima veritate cor-
rexi. Et, ubi prepostero ordine atque
perverso sententiarum fuerat lumen
ereptum, suis locis restituens, feci in-
telligi quod latebat.] Porro in eo libro,
qui a plerisque Sapientia Salomonis
inscribitur, et in Ecclesiastico, quem
esse Jesu filii Sirach nullus ignorat,
calamum [ calamo] temperavi: tantum-
modo canonicas Scripturas vobis emen-
dare desiderans, et studium meum cer-
tis, magis quam dubiis, commendare.
^ [dem., Prol. in libr. Salom. ad
Chromat. et Heliod. [Prol. ad vers.
juxta Hebr., tom. ix. col. 1293.— Fertur
et mavdperos Jesu filii Sirach liber, et
alius jevóen(ypados, qui Sapientia Salo-
monis inscribitur. Quorum priorem
Hebraicum reperi, non Ecclesiasticum
(ut apud Latinos) sed Parabolas przeno-
tatum; cui juncti erant Ecclesiastes
et Canticum Canticorum, ut similitu-
dinem Salomonis, non solum librorum
numero, sed etiam materiarum genere,
cozquaret. Secundus apud Hebraeos
nusquam est, quia et ipse stylus Grz-
cam eloquentiam redolet: et nonnulli
scriptorum veterum hunc esse Judzi
Philonis affirmant. Sicut ergo] Judith,
et Tobi, et Machabzorum libros legit
quidem Ecclesia, sed inter canonicas
Scripturas non recipit, [sie et haec duo
volumina legat ad zedificationem plebis,
non ad auctoritatem Ecclesiasticorum
dogmatum confirmandam. $i cui sane
Septuaginta Interpretum magis editio
placet, habet eam a nobis olim emen-
datam. Neque enim sic nova eudimus,
ut vetera destruamus. ]
? [bid.—Sic et hzc duo volumina
legat ad zedificationem plebis, non ad
auctoritatem Ecclesiasticorum dogma-
tum confirmandam. [Vide supr. ]
T
the Canon of the Scriptures. 93
popular edification in life and good manners, but not for the
establishing of any doctrine in the Church. 4. In his pre-
face" before Ezra, he rejecteth all other writings from the
canon of the Bible, which the Judaical Church did not
acknowledge, or [which] belonged not to that number
whereunto the twenty-four Elders alluded 1n the Revelation
of S. John*. 5. In his preface? upon the Chronicles, having
said that the Church receiveth none of the apocryphal books,
he concludeth, that, therefore, we are to have recourse to the
Hebrew text, from whence both Christ and His Apostles
took their testimonies. 6. In his preface? upon Jeremy, the
reason that he rendereth for omitting the book of Daruch
is, because the Hebrew Church neither read it, nor had it
among them. 7. Inu his preface! upon Daniel, he affixeth
this note to the stories of Susanna, the Song of the Three
Children, and Bel with the Dragon,—that the Jews give no
credit to them, as being no parts of Daniel's prophecy, nor
written in their language.
^ [dem., Pref. in Ezram. [tom. ix.
col. 1523.— Nec quemquam moveat,
quod unus a nobis editus liber est: nec
apoceryphorum tertii et quarti somniis
delectetur: quia et apud Hebraeos
Ezre Neemizque sermones in unum
volumen coarctantur: et] qua non
habentur apud illos, nec de viginti qua-
tuor senibus sunt, procul abjicienda.
* Ut supra, p. 92. ad lit. x. [ Priscee
Legis Libr. xxiv., quos sub numero
xxiv. Seniorum Apocalypsis (S.) Jo-
hannis inducit adorantes Agnum, &c.
—FProl. Gal. Vid. etiam infra, num.
Ixxii. ad lit. p. et q.]
* Idem, in Pref. super Paralipom.
[tom. ix. col. 1407.— Scripsi nuper li-
brum (i. e. ad Pammachium Epist.) de
optimo genere interpretandi, ostendens
illa de Evangelio, ** Ex ZEgypto vocavi
fiiam meum," et * Quoniam Naza-
rzeus vocabitur," et * Videbuntin quem
compunxerunt," «ct illud Apostoli,
* Qua oculus non vidit, nec auris
audivit,nec in cor hominis ascenderunt,
quie przparavit Deus diligentibus se,"
ecteraque his similia, in Hebraeorum
libris inveniri. Certe Apostoli, et
Evangelist;, Septuaginta Interpretes
noverant: et unde eis hzc dicere, quze
in Septuaginta non habentur? Chris-
tus, Dominus noster, utriusque Testa-
menti Conditor, in Evangelio secundum
8. Of Tobit he saith?, that they
Joannem, * Qui credit," inquit, **in
me, sicut dicit Scriptura, flumina de
ventre ejus fluent aquze vivae." Utique
scriptum est, quod salvator scriptum
esse testatur. Ubi scriptum est? Sep-
tuaginta non habent:] Apocrypha nes-
cit Ecclesia. Ad Hebrzos igitur re-
vertendum est, unde et Dominus loqui-
tur, et discipuli exempla przesumunt.
e Idem, Praef. in Jerem. [tom. ix.
col. 783.— Praeterea ordinem visionum,
qui apud Graecos et Latinos omnino
confusus est, ad pristinam fidem cor-
reximus.] Librum autem Baruch, no-
tarii ejus, qui apud Hebrzeos nec legi-
tur nec habetur, przetermisimus.
! Idem, Przfat. in Danielem. [tom.
ix. col. 1361.] (Daniel) apud Hebrzos
nec Susannz habet historiam, nec
Hymnum trium puerorum, nec BDelis
Draconisque fabulas; quas nos, quia
in toto orbe dispersz sunt, veru — an-
teposito, easque jugulante, subjecimus:
[ne videremur apud imperitos magnam
partem voluminis detruncasse. ]
& Idem, Pref. in Tob. [tom. x. col.
1.—Mirari non desino exactionis vestrae
instantiam: exigitis enim, ut librum
Chaldzeo sermone conscriptum ad Lati-
num stylum traham, ] librum [utique]
Tobis, [quem] Hebraei, de catalogo
Divinarum Seripturarum secantes, his
qua Hagiographa (scribi debet /po-
TEST.
CENT. 1V.
CULIPASP?
IE
94 4A Scholastical History of
cut it off from the catalogue of divine Scriptures; and of
Judith^, that it was counted among the Apocrypha. 9. In
his Epistle to Paulinus, having exhorted him to the study
of the Holy Scriptures, and reckoned up all the books that
belong thereunto, (neither more nor less than we do,) he
endeth his whole discourse about them with this remarkable
sentence!,—that * these books ought to be the rule of his life,
and his continual meditation, being not curious to know or
seek after any thing besides." 10. In his preface to the
book of Esther*, he noteth that the vulgar edition of it
had contracted many corruptions, and that divers pieces had
been added to it, according to men's fancies and conceits of
what the persons there named might probably do or speak:
which he therefore corrected by the original, and severed
them from the rest, as they now stand also distinguished,
both in the vulgar Latin Bibles, and in ours. 11. In his
Epistle to Lsta! (giving her advice how to instruct her
crypha) memorant, nuncuparunt. [ The
Benedictine edition reads * Apocrypha,
with the following explanation in a
note: * Plerique alii libri, cum veteres,
tum recentiores, legunt Hagiographa :
Nihilosecius impressa lectio * Apocry-
pha, quam et Martianzus pridem ex
MSS. restituit, bonisque argumentis
munivit, unice vera est; eamque unice
probat et res ipsa, et Hieronymianus
contextus ;' &c.]
^ Idem, Praef. in Judith. [tom. x.
col. 21.] Apud Hebrzos liber Judith
inter Hagiographa (Apocrypha) legi-
tur: cujus auctoritas ad roboranda
ila, qua in contentionem veniunt,
minus idonea judicatur. [Chaldzo
tamen sermone conscriptus, inter his-
torias computatur. Sed, quia hune
libum Synodus Niezna in numero
Sanctarum Scripturarum legitur com-
putasse, acquievi postulationi vestrze,
imo exactioni.— Vid. not. in verb. ** Apo-
crypha," ap. ed. Ben. *' Diximus for-
tasse plus satis de hujus veritate lec-
tionis supra ad geminum isti locum
Prologi in Tobiam ;" &c.]
! Idem, Ep. ad Paulin. [ Epist. 53.
$ 8, 9. tom. i. col. 2/4, et col. 278.]
Manifestissima est Genesis, (in qua de
natura mundi, &c.] Patet Exodus,
&c. (usque ad Apocalypsim; [de quo
libro dicit: * Apocalypsis Joannis tot
habet sacramenta, quot verba. Parum
dixi pro merito voluminis. Laus omnis
inferior est: in verbis singulis multi-
pliees latent intelligenti." ]) Oro te,
frater carissime, inter hzc vivere, ista
meditari, nihil aliud nosse, nihil quz-
rere.
k Idem, Praefat. in lib. Esther. [tom.
ix. col. 1565.] Librum Esther variis
translatoribus constat esse vitiatum:
quem ego de Archivis Hebrzorum re-
levans, verbum e verbo expressius (al.
pressius) transtuli. Quem librum edi-
tio Vulgata laciniosis hinc inde verbo-
rum finibus trahit, addens ea qus ex
tempore dici poterant et audiri; sicut
solitum est scholaribus [disciplinis,
sumto themate,] excogitare, [quibus
verbis uti potuit, qui injuriam passus
est, vel ille qui injuriam fecit. ]
! [dem, in Ep. ad Lzstam. [$ 12.
tom. i col 681.| Diseat primo Psal-
terium, his se Canticis avocet; et in
Proverbiis Salomonis erudiatur ad vi-
tam. In Eecclesiaste consuescat quz
mundi sunt calcare. In Job virtutis
et patienti exempla sectetur. Ad
Evangelia transeat, nunquam ea posi-
tura de manibus. Apostolorum Acta,
et Epistolas, tota cordis imbibat volun-
tate. Cumque [pectoris sui cellarium
his opibus locupletaverit, ] mandet me-
morie Prophetas, Heptateuchum, (id
est, Quinque libros Mosis, Joshuam,
et Judices,) et Regum et Paralipome-
non libros, Esdre quoque et Esther
volumina. Ad ultimum [sine peri-
the Canon of the Scriptures. 95
daughter in godly and religious exercises) his directions are,
to have her altogether kept unto the diligent reading of the
Holy Scriptures, rehearsing them in that order which he
thought most fit for the same purpose. Dut, among them
all, he specifieth nothing either of Tobit, or Judith, or
Wisdom, or Ecclesiasticus, &c.; giving warning,—that heed
be taken of all apocryphal writings, and that they ought
never to be read without great wariness and prudence.
12. In his Commentary upon Ezekiel" (which he wrote in
his old age) he declareth himself to be of the same mind
herein, which he had always professed before. 193. Lastly,
(omitting sundry other places, that might be alleged,) in
his Apology" against Ruflin, he avoweth what he had for-
merly said and written in his prologues concerning this
matter.
LXXII. The exceptions that are made against all these
clear testimonies of S. Jerome, I find to be six: 1. That? he
culo] discat Cantieum Canticorum ;
[ne, si in exordio legerit, sub carnalibus
verbis, spiritualium nuptiarum epitha-
lamium non intelligens, vulneretur.]
Caveat omnia A pocrypha; et, si quando
ea, non ad dogmatum veritatem, sed ad
signorum reverentiam, legere voluerit,
— sciat non eorum esse, quorum titulis
prenotantur; multaque his admixta
vitiosa, et grandis esse prudentiae au-
rum in luto quzerere.
"» [dem,in Ezech., cap. 43. [tom. v.
col. 530.—Quod autem in fine hujus
testimonii ponitur, Et gradus ejus versi
ad Orientem," ]—gradus hujus propiti-
atorii, vel xxiv. libri V. T. debent accipi ;
qui habebant citharas in Apocalypsi
Johannis, et coronas in capitibus suis,
—vel [sacramentum Patris, et Filii,
et Spiritus Sancti, in quo vera nobis
datur propitiatio. ]
? [dem, in Apol. 2. contra Ruffi-
num. [tom. ii. col. 519.] Omnes prz-
fatiunculz V. T., quarum ex parte ex-
empla subjeci, huic rei testes sunt. Et
superfluum est, quod in illis dictum
est, aliter quam ibi dietum est, scri-
bere. Incipiam igitur a Genesi, cujus
Prologus talis est; &c.
9 Catharin. contra Cajetanum, sect.
De libr. Maccab. [Annot. p. 62. ed.
Par. 1535.—Sed ais, ** In Prologo Ga-
leato vocat hos libros Hieronymus
Apoeryphos." ' Fateor: sed hoc secun-
dum Hebrzorum canonem. Alioquin
quomodo recepisset Ecclesia in divinis
apocrypha, cum Hieronymus szepe cla-
mitet, * Apocrypha nescit Ecclesia." ]
Coster. in Ench. De lib. Canon. [Vide
cap. i. p. 67. supr. citat. num. lxiii. p.
71. not. ad lit. g.] Coccius, in Thes.,
tom. i. lib. vi. art. 4. [p. 612.—Hiero-
nymus in Prologo Galeato, referens ca-
nonieos veteris Legis libros Hebraeos,
subjungit: * Hie prologus Seriptura-
rum, quasi galeatum principium, om-
nibus libris, quos de Hebrzo vertimus
in Latinum, convenire potest. gitur
Sapientia, quze vulgo Salomonis inseri-
bitur, et Jesu filii Sirach liber, et Judith,
et Tobias, et Pastor, non sunt in ca-
none: Machabzorum primum librum
Hebraicum reperi; secundus Graecus
est.] Canus, in Locis, lib. ii. cap. 11.
[p. 66.— Hiero. in enumeratione cano-
nicorum librorum veteris Testamenti,
Josephum secutus est; &c.— Vid. num.
liv.] Mar. Viefor. in Schol. ad Ep. 116.
Hieronymi. [Two editions of S. Hie-
ron. by Mar. Victor, (i. e. Par. 1602.
Lut. Par. 1624,) have been consulted :
in neither of which a Scholium on this
Epist. occurs. "Vid. autem Praf. ad
libr. Eccles.—Ed. Lut. Par. 1624. tom.
l. p. 692, Argumentum.— Ecclesiasten,
Vulcgatz se, quatenus fieri potuit, edi-
tioni accommodans, ex Hebrzo trans-
tulit.] Non refert, (inquiunt hi om-
nes,) [quod in canone, om. ] illos contro-
versos libros non esse in canone, quia
de Hebraeorum canone, non de Eccle-
sid canone, id intelligit.
TEST.
CENT. IV.
96 A Scholastical History of
CHAP. speaketh not so much here according to his own mind or
MAIS
the canon of the Christian Church, as he doth according to
the aecount and canon of the Jews only: 2. That» he varieth
in his number of the books, and is not constant to himself,
sometimes reckoning twenty-two, and otherwhiles twenty-
four, belonging to the Old Testament: 3. Thats, when he
wrote all these passages which we have cited, he was not yet
come to the maturity of his studies; being at first, upon his
great affection that he had to the Hebrew tongue, and his
familiar acquaintance with the Jews, (by whose help he
translated the Bible,) brought to say what he did against the
books now contested ; which, upon better advice taken about
them, he would not defend or maintain any longer: 4. That"
he rejected no less the Epistle to the Hebrews belonging to
the New 'lTestament, than he did the books of the Mac-
cabees, &c., appertaining to the Old; and that therefore his
authority is no more to be regarded against the one, than it
is against the other.
P Gretser. Def, lib. i. [vid. Append.
i. col. 357.—Ipse D. Hieronymus varie
de hae questione (i.e. de numero ca-
nonieorum librorum) sensit.] Cocc.
Thes., lib. vi. [ Vide Art. 4. De proto-
canonicis, et deuterocanonicis, S. Scrip-
ture libris, tom. i. p. 608, et seq.: but
the precise passage, to which Cosin re-
fers, cannot be ascertained.] Coeffet.
Apolog., p. 107. [QEuvres, p. 440. $
De l'Ecriture Sainte.] En adjoustant
au Canon des Hébrieux deux livres.
[The words of Coeffeteau are: Et
méme Saint Hieróme écrit que quel-
ques-uns, lesques il ne refute non plus,
ajoutant Ruth et les Lamentations de
Jérémie au canon des Hébrieux, et
accommodent ce nombre aux vingt-
quatre vieillards, que S. Jean introduit
en l' Apocalypse, adorant']' Agneau.]
3 Card. du Perron, Repliq. contr. le
Roi d'Angleterre, liv. i. chap. 50. [pp.
441, 442.—Le premiere observation
est, que comme] Saint Hieróme avant la
parfaitte maturité de ses études, [(car
depuis il changea d'advis,) eclipse du
canon du Vieil Testament l'histoire des
Maccabées; aussi ebranla-t'il du canon
de Nouveau l'Epitre aux Hebrieux....
Au moyen de quoi si l'authorité de Saint
Hieróme, non encore plainment instruit
du sens de l'Eglise, vaut pour l'ex-
clusion de l'une de ces pieces, elle vaut
5. That? the Church had not at this
pour l'infirmation de l'autre. La se-
conde observation est, que Saint Hie-
róme]fut induit à remuer ceste pierre
par le commerce qu'il avoit avec les
Juifs de la Palestine, [entre lesquels il
habitoit, et desquels il avoit les lettres
Hebraiques.]
t Card. Perron, ibid.— S. Jerome
eclipse les Maccabées du Vieil Testa-
ment; mais aussi il ebranle quand et
quand l'Epistre aux Hebrieux du canon
du Nouveau. Et pourtant si son au-
torité vaut pour l'exclusion de l'une
de ces pieces, aussi vaut elle pour l'in-
firmation de l'autre.—[ Vid. supr. ]
* Marian. Victor. in Epist. cxi.
Hieron. [vid. S. Hier., Op., ed. Lut.
Par. 1624. tom. iv. p. 689.— Discere ex
hoc loco potes, ad Ecclesiam pertinere,
recipere vel rejicere libros: multos
enim, quamvis in canone Hebrzeorum
non sint, pro canonicis ipsa recipit, ut
Tobiam, et (de quo nunc loquitur)
Judith; qui ambo a Tridentina synodo,
ut factum fuerat alias, recepti sunt, etsi
inter canonicos suo scilicet tempore non
receptos, infra Epistola exv., scribat
Hieronymus.] Sixtus Senensis, lib. viii.
Bibl. Har. ix. [solutio 2. tom. ii. p.
336.—De verbis autem Hieronymi,
asserentis librum Sapientize in canone
ab Ecclesia non recipi, respondemus,
(ut alibi quoque diximus,) eum de
the Canon of the Scriptures.
97
time determined what the canon of the Scriptures should
be, or at least that he had not heard of it so soon ; for, when
he was told that the first general council of Nice had cano-
nized the book of Judith, he began presently to translate it,
and received it into the Bible.
6. That", having been after-
wards more exactly instructed, he changed his mind, and
retracted all that he had said before; for, in his Apology
against Ruffin, he correcteth what he had formerly written
Eecclesia suorum temporum id intellex-
isse: cui cum nondum satis aperte con-
staret de auctoritate horum voluminum,
non ausa est ea in canonem recipere ad
dogmatum probationem; sed paulo
post, plenius à Spiritu Sancto edocta,
in concilio tertio Carthaginensi volu-
men utrumque recepit] Melch. Ca-
nus, in Loc., lib. ii. cap. 11. [p. 67.—
At eo tempore ...res nondum erat defi-
nita.— Vid. supr. num. l. p. 41. not. ad
lit. z.] Bell. de V. Dei, lib. i. cap. 10.
sect. Admitto. [tom. i. col. 42.—2A dmitto
igitur Hieronymum in ea fuisse opini-
one, quia nondum generale concilium
de his libris aliquid statuerat, excepto
libro Judith, quem etiam Hieronymus
postea recepit.] '
*. Card. Perron, ubi supra. [ p. 443.—
Et la troisiéme observation finalement
est, que] Saint Hieróme s'étant depuis
plus exactment instruit de la vérité du
sens de l'Eglise, changea d'avis, et re-
tracta, et en général, et en particulier,
tout ce qu'il avoit écrit en ces trois Pro-
logues. Car en son Apologie contre
Ruffin, il corrigé ce qu'il avoit dit au
prejudice des fragmens de Daniel: en
son Prologue sur Tobie, ce qu'il avoit
dit en général pour la perfection du
canond es Hébrieux: en son Prologue
sur Judith, et en son exposition du
Psaume 44. ce qu'il avoit écrit au pre-
judiee du livre de Judith :—bref, en
son Commentaire sur le 25. d'Esaie,
ce qu'il avoit écrit auparavant contre
l'autorité des Machabées. [The latter
part of this passage is an abstract of the
following: Car en son Apologie contre
Ruffin, répondant à la reproche de
l'histoire de Susanne, et du Dragon de
Bel, et du Cantique des trois enfans,
il dit: * Quant à ce que j'ai rapporté ce
que les Hébrieux ont aecoutumé d'ob-
jecter contre l'histoire de Susanne, et
l'Hymne des trois enfans, et les fables
du Dragon de Bel, qui ne sont point
dedans le volume Hébraique, &c. Je
n'ai point expliqué ce que j'en sentois,
mais ce que les Juifs avoient accou-
COSIN.
H
tumé de dire contre nous." Eten sa
Préface sur le livre de Tobie: ** Les
Hébrieux," dit il, **retranchent le livre
de Tobie du Catalogue des Ecritures
divines." Et derechef: * La jalousie
des Hébrieux nous accuse, et nous im-
pute, que contre leur canon nous trans-
férons le livre de Tobie aux oreilles
Latines; maisje juge qu'il est meilleur
de déplaire au jugements des Phari-
siens, et obéir aux commandemens des
Evéques"" Et en l'exposition sur le
Psaume quarante-quatrieme : * Ruth,
Esther, et Judith, ont esté si glorienses,
qu' elles ont. donné leurs noms aux
volumes sacrés." Et en sa Préface
sur l'histoire de Judith: *«La livre de
Judith," dit il, **se lit parmi les Hé-
brieux entre les Hagiographes, dont
l'autorité est estimée moins suffisante
pour decider les choses contentienses,
&c.; mais d'autant que le concile de
Nicée est leu l'avoit conté entre les
sanctes Ecritures, j'ai obei à votre de-
mande." Paroles, qui rétractent diser-
tement ce qu'il avoit dit en son Pro-
logue sur les Proverbes: **Comme
done l Eglise lit Judith et Tobie et les
Maecabées, mais ne les recoit point
entre les livres canoniques; ainsi
qu'elle lise la Sapience et l'Ecclési-
astique pour l'édification du peuple,
mais non pour la confirmation des doc-
trines ecclésiastiques;" et qui ne peu-
vent estre éludées par répondre que le
mot **Saintes Ecritures" ne signifie pas
les canoniques: car l'opposition qu'il
fait du concile de Nicée aux Juifs, qui
tenoient le livre de Judith entre les
livres Hagiographes, dont l'autorité est
estimée moins suffisante pour decider
les choses contentienses, ferme la porte
à ceste élusion. Et finalement, en son
Commentaire sur le Prophete Esaie,
composé long-temps depuis le Prologue
Morrionné, il met l'histoire des Macha-
bées entre les livres canoniques: ** L'
Ecriture," dit-il, *rapporte qu' Alex-
andre, Roi des Macedoniens, estoit
sorti de la terre de Cethim ;" &c.]
TEST.
CENT. IV,
(OSEIPASD?
VI.
98 4A Scholastical History of
to the prejudice of those pieces that are annexed to Daniel:
in his preface upon Tobit, he revoketh what he had elsewhere
affirmed concerning the perfection of the Hebrew canon: in
his prologue upon Judith, and in his exposition of the
Psalms, he retracteth what he said before against the book
of Judith: and in his commentary upon Esay, he amend-
eth his former judgment concerning the Maccabees. As
much, likewise, do they object* against him for the books
of Wisdom and Ecclesiasticus.
LXXIII. But all these exceptions will not serve their
turn; and there is not one of them that is of force enough
to invalidate S. Jerome's former testimonies.
l. For, first, the exception which they make concerning the
canon of the Hebrews (whereunto they would have his words
so to relate, as if that canon were different from the canon of
the Christian Church) is but a vanity of those men that know
not what else to say. For, besides S. Jerome's* own express
words to the contrary, we have the acknowledgment of Car-
dinal Bellarmine himself?, that herein S. Jerome can be no
otherwise taken, than to have declared his mind as well con-
cerning the canon of the Church as the account and rule of
the synagogue; which, for the Old Testament, ought not to
vary one from the other. Nor was it then, or is it now, in
the power of all the Churches in the world to make any book
canonical to the Christian?, which had not been formerly so
* Coccius, Thes, lib. vi. art. 17.
[vid. p. 684.— Hieronymus, &c.—Ad
Psal. Ixxiii. * Deus autem Rex noster
ante szcula:;"— sieut per Salomonem
Sapientia, quz est Christus, dicit:
** Condidit mein initio viarum suarum ;
ante secula fundavit me."— Epistola
33. Divina Scriptura loquitur: * Mu-
sica in luctu, intempestiva narratio."]
— Bellarm. de Verb. Dei, lib. i. cap. 14.
[tom. i. eol. 52. De Ecclesiastico.—
Multis veterum testimoniis auctorita-
tem ejus libri confirmare possumus...
Hieron, in cap. x. Ecclesiaste; &c.]
Y S. Hier. Prol. in libros Salomon.
[Op., tom. ix. col 1293.]—Eocclesia
legit quidem Judith, Tobiz, et Mac-
cab. libros, sed (eos) inter canonicas
Scripturas non recipit. Sie maváperov
fili Siraeh, et yev8emtypaoor Sapien-
tiam Salomonis, legat (eadem Ecclesia)
ad zdificationem plebis, non ad veri-
tatem (auctoritatem) Ecclesiasticorum
dogmatum confirmandam. [For this
prologue in full, vid. num. Ixxi.] Simi-
liter in Prol. Gal. [tom. ix. col. 454, et
seq. Vid. num. Ixxi.j
* Bellarm. de Verb. Dei, lib. i. cap.
10. sect. Respondent. [tom. i. col. 42. ]
— Respondent aliqui, B. Hieronymum
solum dicere (hos libros) non esse ca-
nonieos apud Judzos. At certe in
Prol. Gal., simul eum istis libris V. T.,
numerat etiam librum Pastoris, qui est
N. T.; et omnes simul dicit non esse
in eanone. Non igitur de canone Ju-
deorum tantum loquitur; &e. ... Ad-
mitto igitur Hieronymum in ea fuisse
opinione, [quia nondum generale con-
cilium, &c. Vide num. liv. p. 53. not.
ad lit. e. ]
^ Rom. iii 2. Quia credita sunt
illis eloquia Dei.— Rom. ix. 4. Quorum
Adoptio est, et Gloria, et Testamentum,
-———áIRM
——
the Canon of the Scriptures. 99
to the Jews, from whom we must derive all the ancient
Seriptures we have. S. Jerome's allegation, therefore, of the
Hebrew canon in this point, is a forcible argument used by
him (as it 1s by all the Fathers before) to justify the canon
of the Christian Church, which herein had no other to follow
but the Hebrew.
3. The variation of his numbers maketh no difference or
augmentation of the books. Some counted Ruth and the
Lamentations by themselves: some joined the one to the
book of Judges, and the other to the Prophecy of Jeremy.
When these books were severed, the total made twenty-four;
when they were put together, the number of all was no more
than twenty-two ; whereof S. Jerome" giveth an aecount in
his prologue upon the Kings: as likewise he doth of them
that otherwhiles reckon twenty-seven books belonging to the
canon, which are in substance the same with the former.
And, take which of these three numbers we will, they are all
exclusive of those other books that we reckon among the
apocryphal, and leave no room for Cardinal Perron to come
in with his two books of Tobit and Judithe: who knew well
enough (but that he intended to amuse his reader) how to
have made up the number of twenty-four without them.
9. As to the maturity of S. Jerome's studies, he was no
less than sixty-three years old4, when he translated the Bible,
and wrote those prologues that are now set before it; having
been formerly brought up under the best learned men of the
world that flourished in his time*, and living in great honour
et Legislatio, et Promissa.— Origen.
Prol. in Cant. [tom. iii. p. 36.] A qui-
bus Eloquia Dei ad nos translata sunt.
b S. Hier. in Prol. Gal. supra citato.
[tom. ix. col. 454, et seq. ]—1ta fiunt
pariter V. T. libri xxii. id est, [ Mosi
quinque, Prophetarum octo, Hagiogra-
phorum novem :] quamquam nonnulli
Ruth et Cinoth—in suo putent numero
supputandos; ac per hoc esse priscae
Legis libros xxiv., &c.... Porro, quin-
que literze dupliees apud Hebrzos
sunt:—unde et quinque a plerisque
libri duplices zestimantur, Samuel, Ma-
lachim, (id est, Reges,) Dabre-jamim
(id est, Paralipomen.,) Esdras, et Jere-
mias cum ... suis Lamentationibus.
(Hi separatim sumpti faciunt cum reli-
quis xxvii.)
* Du Perron, liv. i. chap. 50. [vide
p. 444.— Car quant à ce que Saint Hi-
laire, en. son. Commentaire sur les
Psaumes, écrit, que le nombre des
livres canoniques de l'ancien Testament
se reduit, selon les traditions des vieux,
ou au nombre des vingt et deux lettres
de l'Alphabet Hebrieu, ou, par l'addi-
tion des livres de Judith et de Tobie,
au nombre des vingt-quatre lettres de
l'alphabet Grec; &c.]
* S. Hier. de Script. Eccl. [al. Lib.
de Viris Illustribus, cap. 135. tom. ii.
col. 939.]— Usque in praesentem an-
num, id est, Theodosii Principis xiv.
(qui incidit in A.D. CCCXCII.) haze
scripsi; &c. . .. N. T. juxta Graecam
fidem [Greca fidei] reddidi; Vetus
juxta Hebraicum transtuli ; &c.
* Didymus Alex., Gr. Nyssenus, Gr.
Nazianzenus. [Vide Cave, Hist. Lit.,
H2
TEST.
CENT. IV.
C HIA-B?
[ Cirea
ann. 393.]
An. 392.
[ Circa
ann. 397.]
Ann. 402.
Ann. 409.
Ann. 420.
100 A Scholastical History of
and estimation among them all Nor can it be reasonably
imagined, that at these years he should be ignorant in the
canon of the Scriptures that were then generally received by
the Church, who at the same time had not only translated
them, but wrote so many illustrations and commentaries upon
them, being in that behalf more curious and diligent than in
any of his other studies. But let it be, that he came to a
greater maturity of judgment in his later time, yet, if that
maturity of his judgment in other matters altered not his
former assertions in this particular, what advantage hath
the exception of the Cardinal got against him ? "Then, what
time will he assign for the maturity of S. Jerome's studies?
(Will the Cardinal go by his own age, or whose else?) For,
when he wrote his prologues upon Tobit and Judith?, he was
not much older than when he wrote his prologues upon the
Kings and the Proverbs^; nor was it above five years follow-
ing, when he is said to have written his pretended comment
upon the forty-fourth Psalmi. 'Pwo [five?] years after this he
wrote against Ruffin* ; and seven years after that he wrote his
notes upon Esay!, which was eleven years before his death".
More times or writings than these, wherein S. Jerome mani-
fested the maturity and perfection of his judgment, Mon-
sieur du Perron assigneth not ; and, let any man take which
of these he will, he shall be never the nearer to that purpose
for which they are produced. For S. Jerome, both in these
tom. i. p. 267.—Melioribus disciplinis
ab ipso puero eruditus, optimos in
quovis genere przeceptores nactus est :—
in Grammaticis, Donatum magni no-
minis Roma (quo puer adhuc missus
est Hieronymus) grammaticum: in
Rhetoricis, Victorinum eloquentize ibi-
dem professorem; uti postea in He-
braicis, DBarhanina aliosque Jud:zos
zegre et non levi pretio conductos :—in
sacris vero literis, Gregorium 'Theolo-
gum, Apollinarium Laodicenum, Pau-
linum Antiochenum, et semicanus jam
factus Didymum Alexandrinum: Deus
bone, quales et quantos viros ! ]
f Evagr. Antioch., Amphiloch. Tcon.,
Damasus Rom., Ambros. Mediol., Au-
gustinus Hipp., Fl. Luc. Dexter: et
alii quam plurimi, inter quos Paulinus
Nol. et Chromatius Aquil. Episcopi.
[Vide Cave, Hist. Lit, in locis; et S.
Hier. Op., passim.]
5 Which is one of the times assigned
by the Cardinal for the perfection of
S.Jerome'sstudies. [ Vide num. lxxii. ]
h (Vid. S. Hier. Vitam, Op., tom. xi.
col. 102.—Conf. Cave, Hist. Lit., tom.
i. pp. 269, 270.]
i Which is another ofthe times named
us by the Cardinal. ( Vid. num. Ixxii.
* Whieh is the Cardinal's third
writing assigned out of S. Jerome.
[ Vid. num. Ixxii. ]
| Which is the fourth time set forth
by the Cardinal. [ Vid. num. Ixxii. ]
m /Etatis sue .91. [Sie Cave, ut
supra, et Vit. per Marian. Victor.—4At
Conf.,Vit. ap. ed. Vallars. 1738. tom.
xi. col. 239, 240.— Sanctum senem, ...
hocce anno CCCC X X., Deus ad coeles-
tem patriam, meritamque glori; coro-
nam vocavit. ... Nisi itaque fallimur,
ab anno circiter 346. natalia ejus repe-
tentes, ... annum agebat eetatis quar-
tum et septuagesimum. ]
Mr n
the Canon of the Scriptures. 101
and in some other writings of a later date than these, besides
divers that he wrote about the same time, was always con-
stant to himself, and to his dying day retracted nothing of
what he said before concerning the doubtful and apocryphal
condition of the books now contested between us: which I
shall by and bye make evident in our answer to the sixth
exception against him. In the mean while his desire of
knowledge in the Hebrew tongue, and his conversing for
that purpose with the learned masters among the Jews, was
so far from being any reproach to him, that, above all the
Latiu Fathers, he hath most deservedly been commended and
honoured for it ever since. And to whom should he rather
have gone for the original books of the Old Testament, than
to those whom the Apostles, and all their successors in the
Church before him, had acknowledged to be the first de-
positories that God appointed to keep and preserve His
Oracles"?
4. hat S. Jerome rejected the Epistle to the IIebrews
from the canon of the New Testament, no less than he did
the Maecabees and Tobit, &c., from the Old, 1s an assertion
more bold than true; for his authority is express in rejecting
the one, and so far from excluding the other?, that often-
times he cites the Epistle to the Hebrews under S. Paul's
name?, and urgeth it as an authentie book of the New 'Tes-
? S. August. contra Faustum, lib.
xii. cap. 23. [tom. viii. col. 238. ]—Et
quid est aliud hodieque gens ipsa
(Judzorum,) nisi quadam sceriniaria
Christianorum, bajulans Legem et Pro-
phetas ad testimonium [adsertionis]
Ecclesie, [ut nos honoremus per sa-
cramentum, quod nuntiat illa per lite-
ram?] Idem, in enarr. [in] Psal. xl.
[prope finem. tom. iv. col 353.]—
Judzi tanquam ceapsari mostri sunt:
[studentibus] nobis codices portant.—
Et, in Psal. ]vi. ($ 9. tom. iv. col. 534.]
Librarii nostri facti sunt, quomodo so-
lent servi post dominos codices ferre.
9 S. Hier. Epist. ad Dardanum.—
Nos et Apoc. et Ep. Pauli ad Hebr.
recipimus. [vid. tom. i. col. 965.—8.
Jerome's words are: Illud nostris di-
cendum est, hane epistolam quz in-
scribitur ad lebraos, non solum ab
Ecclesiis Orientis, sed ab omnibus retro
ecclesiasticis Graeci sermonis scripto-
ribus, quasi Pauli Apostoli suscipi;
licet plerique eam vel Barnabe, vel
Clementis, arbitrentur: et nihil inter-
esse cujus sit, quum ecclesiastici viri
sit, et quotidie Ecclesiarum lectione
celebretur. Quod si eam Latinorum
consuetudo non recipit inter Scripturas
canonicas, nec Graecorum quidem Ec-
clesize Apocalypsin Joannis eadem liber-
tate suscipiunt, et tamen nos utramque
$uscipimus; nequaquam hujus tempo-
ris consuetudinem, sed veterum serip-
torum auctoritatem sequentes, qui ple-
rumque utriusque abutuntur testimo-
niis, non ut interdum de Apocryphis
facere solent, quippe qui et Gentilium
literarum raro utantur exemplis, sed
quasi canonicis et ecclesiasticis. ]
P S. Hier. adv. Jovin., lib. ii. cap. 2.
[al. $ 3. tom. ii. col. 325.] Comment.
in S. Matth., lib. iii. cap. 21. [tom. vii.
col. 170.—Legamus Epistolam Pauli
ad Hebrzos; &c.] Comment. in Ga-
lat, lib. iii. cap. 1. [vid. cap. 5. tom.
vii. col. 512, 513.] Comm. iu Titum,
TEST.
CENT. IV.
Infra.
Rom. 3. 2.
(OSETEASID:
VI.
102 A Scholastical History of
tament; which he never did the contested books'as any true
parts of the Old. Nor did he ever doubt of that Epistle him-
self 4, but said only, that some others doubted of it7, and that
divers of the Latin Church received it not, (as they of the
Greek Church always did ;) who being but certam partieular
and private mens, and they also doubting rather of the author
than of the Epistle*, make little or nothing against it. But
as for Tobit and Judith, with the rest of that order, we have
not only S. Jerome, or some other particular persons, but
the universal consent of Jews, Greeks, and Latins and all, to
exclude them from being any the true and authentic books
of the ancient Scriptures.
5. To say, that the Church had not yet determined what
their canon of Scripture should be, is to deny the eatholie
testimony of the Church, and the common consent of those
Fathers (before alleged, to the contrary) who knew, better than
these late exceptors, what the Church had then determined
herein. (I understand * determining? here, after that manner
whereof the Church was capable; which was, to determine
the reception of no other books properly belonging to the
lib. i. cap. 2. [tom. vii. col. 714. — Re-
lege ad Hebraeos Epistolam Pauli Àpo-
stoli, (sive cujuscunque alterius eam.
esse putas, quia jam inter Ecclesiasticas
est recepta:) totum illum catalogum
enumera; &oce.—Vid. etiam col. 695.
cap. 1.] Epist. 126. ad Evang. [tom. i.
col. 440, 443.—4A postolus, in Epistola
sua ad Hebrzos,—quam omnes Grzci
recipiunt, et nonnulli Latinorum.] .
* Canus, Loc. [Theol] lib. ii. cap.
11. [p. 78. ]J—-Negamus Hieronymum
ancipitem hoc loco (quod illi falsissime
impingitur) habere sententiam.
r S. Hier. Ep. ad Paulin. [tom. i.
col. 278.]—Paulus Apostolus ad vii.
scribit Ecclesias: octava ad Hebraeos
à plerisque extra numerum ponitur.
S S. Hier. in Arg. super Epistola ad
Titum.—Hszretici sunt, qui eam repu-
diarunt. ['Tom. vii. col. 685.—S. Je-
rome's words are: '* Utenim de czeteris
epistolis taceam, de quibus, quiequid
contrarium suo dogmati viderant, (hze-
reticl) eraserunt: nonnullas integras
repudiandas crediderunt,—ad Timo-
theum videlicet utramque, ad Hebrzeos,
et ad Titum, quam nune conamur ex-
ponere. Et,si quidem redderent causas,
cur eas Apostoli non putarent, tenta-
remus aliquid respondere, et forsitan
satisfacere lectori. Nunc vero, quum
haeretica auctoritate pronuntient, et di-
cant, *Illa epistola Pauli est : hzec non
est ;'—ea auctoritate refelli se pro veri-
tate intelligant ;" &c.]—(Vide Thomam
superea Epistola. (Thom. Aquin. Ex-
posit. super Ep. ad Hebr., tom. xvi. fol.
198.))
t Idem, de Script. Eccl. [ cap. 9. tom.
ii. col. 823. ]J—Epistola autem, quze fer-
tur ad Hebrzos, non ejus creditur prop-
ter styli sermonisque distantiam, [dis-
sonantiam,] sed vel Barnabz juxta
Tertullianum, [vel] Lue: [Evange-
list:;] juxta quosdam, vel Ciementis
Rom. [postea Ecclesiz episcopi,] quem
aiunt [ipsi adjunctum ] sententias Pauli
proprio ordinasse [et ornasse] sermone:
vel eerte, quia Paulus scribebat ad
Hebrzeos, et propter invidiam sui apud
eos nominis, titulum in principio salu-
tationis amputaverat. Seripserat ut
Hebrzus (Hebrzis) Hebraice, id est,
suo eloquio disertissime ; [ut ea, quz
eloquenter seripta fuerant in Hebr:zo,
eloquentius verterentur in Graecum;
et hane causam esse, quod a czeteris
Pauli epistolis discrepare videatur. ]
the Canon of the Scriptures. 103
Holy Scriptures, than such as the Apostles of Christ had left
behind them": for the Church of God in those days took no
such sovereign authority upon them, as the Church of Rome
doth in these, to determine what books shall be canonical
Scripture, and what not, at their own will and pleasure.)
But, were their ingenuity as good as their knowledge, they
would never make this exception: for, before S. Jerome's
time, they may read it in S. Cyril, that the Church was very
well assured what precise canon of Sceripture* hath been
determined and left among them by their ancestors. In
. 9. Gregory Nazianzen they may read it in express terms,
that the number of the books by him assigned to the Old
Testament ought to be so received, as a matter judged or
determined in the Church*. In the council of Laodicea
they may read the canon and determination itself; and
such a determination as, by the acknowledgment of Cardinal
Baronius?, excluded both the book of Judith and others out
ofthe canon. In Philastrius? they may see as much. And,
if all this will not suffice them, they may read it afterwards
" Melch. Canus, in Loc. Com., lib.
ii. cap. 7. sect. Ego vero. [p. 37.]—Ego
vero primum sentio ad Apostolos perti-
nuisse Libros Sacros probare, non Sa-
cros rejicere. Nec enim alios libros
canonicos habemus, sive V. sive N. T.,
quam quos Apostoli probaverunt, atque
Ecelesiz& tradiderunt.— Bellarm. de
Verb. Dei, lib. i. cap. 20. sect. Deinde
in isto. [tom. i. col. 80.— Deinde in isto
canone Ixxxiv. numerantur libri cano-
nici, et omittuntur quidam qui certis-
sime sunt canonici, ut libri Esdrz,
Tobis, Judith, Sapientia, Eocclesias-
ticus, A pocalypsis, quz res non minimi
momenti esse videtur. Nam] Eccle-
sia, quee post Apostolos fuit, non ali-
unde didicit, qui libri sint canonici, et
qui non sint, quam ex traditione Apo-
stolorum.
* S. Cyril. Cat. iv. supra citat. num.
lviii—Disce quoque studiose ab Ec-
clesia, quinam sint V. T. libri. Neque
mihi legas quiequam apoeryphorum.
:.. Divinas lege Scripturas, V.T. li-
bros xxii, quos LXXII interpretes
transtulerunt. Hos solos meditare. ...
Hi sunt, quos in Ecclesia secure legi-
mus. Multo prudentiores te erant Apo-
stoli, veteresque illi Episcopi, Ecclesize
antistites, qui hos tradiderunt. Tu
ergo, cum sis filius Ecclesie, leges et
instituta Patrum ne evertas, corrum-
pasve. [For the original Greek, vide
num. lviii. pp. 64, 65. not. ad lit. i.]
* Supra, num. Ixvi.—S. Gr. Naz. De
veris et genuinis libris S. Script. a Deo
inspiratze.—
Aéxvvco roUrov éueio Tbv Éykpvrov, à
QÍA', &piOuóv. ['Tom. ii. p. 103.]
? Supra, num. lix.— Canonici libri V.
T., quos solos legere in Ecclesia opor-
tet, hi sunt, &c. [For this canon in
full, with the catalogue, vid. num. lix.,
p. 68. not. ad lit. y; or Justelli Bi-
blioth., tom. i. p. 54]
à Baron. Anmnal., tom. iv. in Append.
[col. 916.] In serie canonicorum li-
brorum liber Judith a Patribus Laodi-
ceze congregatis explosus est a canone,
una eum nonnullis aliis. [ For the pre-
cise words of Baronius, vide num. lxiii.
p- 77. not. ad lit. g.]
b Philastr. de Hr. [cap. 87. De
Apocryphis, p. 39.] Statutum est ab
Apostolis, et eorum successoribus, non
aliud legi in ecclesia debere Catholica,
[nisi Legem, et Prophetas, et Evange-
lia, &e. .. .. Seripturze autem abscon-
ditze, id est Apocrypha, etsi legi debent
morum causa a perfectis, non ab omni-
bus legi debent, qui non intelligentes
multa addiderunt, et tulerunt, qu:e vo-
luerunt hzretici, —Vid. num. li.,Ixviii. ]
TEST.
CENT. IV.
C HPASP:
ME:
104 AA Scholastical History of
in S. Augustine himself; who, though he were present at
the council of Carthage, (hereafter to be considered,) yet did
never imagine (as these men do) that the canon of Scripture
was never determined before the time of that council ; but he
firmly believed (as we do) that the Apostles had determined
it long before*, and that the Church, by continual succession
after them, had in like manner received and confirmed it.
That the council of Nice had this canon certain and indubi-
tate among them, we make no question; but that they de-
termined there the book of Judith to be canonical, (which
was not in their power to do, unless it had been canonical .
before,) or that S. Jerome knew not of it till he was past
sixty-three years old, is a matter altogether improbable, and
we have said enough against it already.
6. Of S. Jerome's retractations we can read nowhere else,
but in a feigned letter written to that purpose?, and in
Monsieur Du Perron, who never read any such retractation
in S. Jerome himself. (1.) For, first, in his Apology against
Ruffin concerning the histories of Susanna and Del, which in
his preface upon Daniel he had said before to be esteemed
by the Hebrews but as fabulous or parabolical narrations,
so far was he from retracting what he had said, that he says
it over again*. And, though he related rather /Aeirí sense
of these stories than his own, (for he held them not to be
such fables as they did, but thought them fit enough, as
good and useful] parables?, to be read in the Church,) yet,
€ S. August. contra Faust. Manich., ii.col 521.] Ponam et aliud testimo-
lib. xi. cap. 5. [tom. viii. col. 221.] nium, ne nune me, rerum necessitate
Distineta est a posteriorum libris ex- — compulsum, dieas mutasse sententiam ;
cellentia canoniez auctoritatis V. et — &c. Ibid, [$ 27. tom. ii. col. 522.]
N. T., qua apostolorum confirmata
temporibus per successiones episcopo-
rum et propagationes ecclesiarum, tan-
quam in sede quadam sublimiter con-
stituta est; &c.—Conf. num. xlii. p. 31.
not. ad lit. x.]
4 S. Hier. Apol. 2. adv. Ruffin. [$ 24.
tom. ii. col. 517.]—Seribit frater Eu-
sebius, se apud Afros Episcopos, qui
propter ecclesiasticas causas ad Comi-
tatum venerant, epistolam quasi meo
scriptam nomine reperisse, in qua age-
rem penitentiam, et me ab Hebrzis in
adolescentia inductum esse testarer, ut
Hebrza volumina in Latinum verterem,
in quibus nulla sit veritas. Quod au-
diens obstupui; &c. Ibid., [$ 27. tom.
Cur me non suscipiunt Latini mei, qui,
inviolata editione veteri, ita novam con-
didi, ut laborem meum Hebrzis, et
(quod his majus est) Apostolis auctori-
bus probem ?
* S. Hier. Apol. 2. adversus Ruffin.
[8 33. tom. ii. col. 527.] Quod autem
refero, quid adversum Susannz histo-
riam, e£ Hymnum trium puerorum, et
Belis Draconisque fabulas, quze in vo-
lumine Hebraico non habentur, Hebrzei
soleant dicere, qui me eriminatur, stul-
tum se sycophantam probat.
t Idem, ibid. [ubi supra.] Non
enim quid ipse sentirem, sed quid illi
contra nos dicere soleant, explicavi.
€ Apud eundem, tom. iii. Homil. 1.
the Canon of the Scriptures. 105
for all that, he did not account them to be any parts of the
canonical Seriptures divinely inspired ; (nor did Ruílin him-
self plead for them to that degree ;) but he appealeth to what
he had formerly noted against Porphyry', out of Origen,
Eusebius, and Apollinarius, together with other famous men
in the Churchi, who held not themselves bound to answer
for these stories that had no authority of the Holy Serip-
tures; and in the end he concludeth for the verity of the
Hebrew Bible*, and that copy of Daniel's Prophecy which
they only allow, not without some indignation against those
men that will not rest and be contented withit. (2.) Secondly,
in his preface upon Tobit, he yieldeth! to the desire of certain
bishops that importuned him to translate that book out of
Chaldee into Latin, contrary to the mind of the Jews, who
did not only exclude it out of the Scripture-canon, (wherein
S. Jerome joined with them,) but were utterly against the
Orig. in Cantic. eodem interprete. [col.
505.] Hsec si non spiritualiter intelli-
gantur, nonne fabule sunt? Nisi ali-
quid habeant secreti, nonne indigna
sunt Deo?—Et, Przf. in Libr. Salom.
[tom. ix. eol. 1295.] Legit quidem
Ecclesia (hujusmodi) libros, sed eos in-
ter canonicas Scripturas non recipit;
&c.
^ Dixi enim : [De quo non est hu-
jus temporis disserere.] Alioquin, et
ex eo quod asserui Porphyrium contra
(Danielis prophetiam) multa dixisse,
vocavique hujus rei testes, [ Methodi-
um, Eusebium, et Apollinarium, qui
multis versuum millibus illius vesa-
nie responderunt, me accusare poterit,
quare non in prefatiuncula eontra li-
bros Porphyrii seripserim.] Contra
Ruffin. Apol. 2. [tom. ii. col. 527.]
* S. Hier. Przf. in Danielem. [ Pref.
in Comment. super Dan., tom. v. col.
619.] Eusebius et Apollinarius pari
sententia responderunt, [ Susanne, Be-
lisque ac Draconis fabulas, non conti-
neri in Hebraico, sed partem esse pro-
phetize Abacuc filii Jesu de tribu Levi;
sicut juxta LXX interpretes in titulo
ejusdem Belis fabulz ponitur: ** Homo
quidam erat sacerdos, nomine Daniel,
filius Abda, conviva regis Babylonis ;"
—quum, Danielem et tres pueros de
tribu Juda fuisse, Sancta Scriptura tes-
tatur] Unde et nos ante annos pluri-
mos, cum verteremus Danielem, has
visiones obelo prznotavimus, signifi-
cantes eas in Hebraico non haberi. Et
miror quosdam j«eudiuotpovs indignari
mihi, quasi ego decurtaverim librum:
cum et Origenes, et Eusebius, et Apol-
linarius, aliique ecclesiastici viri et doc-
tores Gracie, has (ut dixi) visiones
non haberi apud Hebrzos fateantur,
nec se debere respondere Porphyrio pro
his, quze nullam Seripturz Sanctae
auctoritatem przebeant.
k Idem, Apol. citata. [ contra Ruffin.
2.tom. ii. col. 527.] Qui istius modi
nzenias consectatur, et Scripture He-
braicz veritatem non vult recipere, au-
diat libere proclamantem: * Nemo enim
cogitur legere, quod non vult."—(i. e.
Prefat. suam.) [ Ego petentibus scripsi,
non fastidiosis; gratis, non invidis; stu-
diosis, non oscitantibus. ]
! [dem, ad Chrom. et Heliod. Prz-
fat. in Tobiam. [tom.x. col. 1,2.] Mi-
rari non desino exactionis vestre in-
stantiam: exigitis enim, ut librum
"Chaldzo sermone conscriptum ad La-
tinum stylum traham, librum utique
Tobiz, quem Hebrzi, de catalogo Di-
vinarum Seripturarum secantes, his
qui Hagiographa (legere oportet Apo-
erypha) memorant, manciparunt, l'eci
satis desiderio vestro, non tamen meo
studio. Arguunt enim nos Hebrzi,
[ Hebrzeorum studia, ] et imputant no-
bis, contra suum canonem Latinis au-
ribus ista transferre. Sed, melius esse
judicans Phariszeorum displicere judi-
cio, et Episcoporum jussionibus deser-
vire, institi ut potui.
TEST.
CENT. IV.
CHA P.
IVIIE
106 A Scholastical History of
translating and the use of it at all, (wherein he disagreed
- from them;) choosing rather to please his friends, and to
follow the mind of those Bishops that were instant with him
for that purpose, than to content the Rabbins that so eagerly
opposed it. For he accounted the book to be a good and a
holy book, though he held it not to be canonical no more
than the Church of his time did*. And so far is he from
retraeting any thing here, that, in satisfying the desire of
others, he professeth freely that he did not so well satisfy
himself in the traduction of such books as belonged not to
the canon of the Bible. For, that either he or the Jews
reckoned it among the Hagiographa?, (which is the third
class of the true books appertaining to the Old Testament,)
as the word is now printed, or was formerly written in the
copies now given us of S. Jerome's prefaces and epistles,—
this is a contradiction 2» adjecto?, and a most manifest error
in the scribe, plainly confessed so to be, both by the Ordinary
and Interlineary Gloss?, and
m [dem, Praef. in Proverb. [al. Prol.
in libr. Salom., tom. ix. col. 1295.]
(Librum Tobiz) legit quidem Eccle-
sia, sed eum inter Scripturas canonicas
non recipit.
n Prof. citat. in Tob. [tom. x. col. 1.]
Librum 'Tobiz iis, qua^ hagiographa
[/eg. apoerypha] memorant, mancipa-
runt Hebrzi,
9 [bid. Hebrzei librum Tobiz de ca-
talogo Divinarum Scripturarum secan-
tes, &c. [Vid. supr. not. 1. ]
? Praefat. in Bibl., una cum Glossis,
Comment. Lirani, et Addit. Pauli Burg.,
&c. [tom. i. Pref. De Canonicis et non
Canonicislibris. Sect. Neque aliquem,
sive Neminem.|]—Neminem moveat,
quod in Tobi: et Judithz prologis di-
citur, quod apud Hebrzos inter Hagio-
graphaleguntur; quia manifestus error
est: et Apocrypha, non Hagiographa
est legendum. | Qui error in omnibus
quos viderim codicibus invenitur; et
inolevit (ut puto) ex pietate et devo-
tione exscribentium, qui devotissimas
historias horrebant annumerare inter
Apocrypha. Nam quod hie error mul-
tis retro annis codices occupaverit, os-
tendit Magister (Historize Scholastieze,
Petrus Comestor,) in historia Judith,
[Vid. num. exxvii] ubi dicit: ** Hic
liber apud Chaldeos inter historias
computatur, et apud Hebreos inter
Apocrypha; quod dieit Hieronymus
by Comestor, Hugo the Car-
in Prologo, qui sie incipit: * XXII.
Literas. Si ergo alicubi in prologo su-
per Judith legitur *inter Hagiographa,'
vitium scriptoris est, [quod in ipso
titulo deprehendi potest, —Ex quo
miror, quod dictus Magister non ad-
verterit eundem esse errorem in pro-
logo Tobiz, ubi ipse dicit: ** Hane his-
toriam Hebrzi ponunt inter Apocry-
pha." Hieronymus tamen in prologo
suo dicit inter Hagiographa.' Glossa
quoque super dieto prologo Tobiz di-
cit: *' Potius et verius dixisset, inter
Apocrypha; vel large aecipit Hagio-
grapha, quasi Sanetorum scripta; et
ita non est de numero illorum novem,
quiz proprie dicuntur Hagiographa,
quze sunt de catalogo, id est, de numero
viginti duorum librorum Biblicorum." ]
Nav;quum Hieronymus, in prol. galea-
to, post enumerationem canonicorum
librorum dicat: * Hie Prologus Scrip-
turarum, quasi galeatum principium,
omnibus libris quos de Hebrzeo verti-
mus in Latinum convenire potest; ut
scire*valeamus, quiequid extra hos est,
inter Apocrypha esse ponendum: igi-
tur Sap. que vulgo Salomonis inscri-
bitur, et liber Jesu filii Sirach, et Ju-
dith, et Tobias, et Pastor, non sunt in
canone ;"— quomodo credendum est il-
lum postea in illis prologis scripsisse
[eos] *inter Hagiographa, et sibi ipsi
contradicere? S1 quis praterea libera-
ihe Canon of the Scriptures.
107
dinals, Britor, Tostatuss, Driedot, Catharin", and others*.
Moreover, after this preface written upon Tobit, S. Jerome,
liori examine Hieronymi verba in dic-
tis prologis perpenderit, animadvertet
ilum scripsisse Apocrypha, non Ha-
giographa. Dicit enim in prologo To-
bie: '*Exigitis ut librum, Chaldzo
sermone conscriptum, ad Latinum sty-
lum traham, librum utique Tobis,
quem Hebrzi, de catalogo divinarum
Seripturarum secantes, his, quze Apo-
crypha memorant, manciparunt." In
Judith autem ait: * Apud Hebraeos
liber Judith inter Apocrypha legitur,
cujus auctoritas ad roboranda ea, quze
in contentionem veniunt, minus idonea
judieatur." Cum itaque dicat Hebraeos
secare Tobiam de catalogo divinarum
Seripturarum, et Judith auctoritatem
minus idoneam judicari, si inter Hagio-
grapha numeraret, et non inter Apocry-
pha, contraria videretur in eodem loco
scripsisse. Sed (ut dixi) scriptores, hoc
nomen Apocrypha horrentes, devotione
ac pietate quadam, rejecto Apocrypha,
Hagiographa scripserunt.—Glossa Or-
dinar. in Exposit. [ super] Prol. B. Hie-
ron. in libr. Tob. ad verbum Apocrypha,
vel Hagiographa. [ Vid. Bibl. Sacr. una
cum Glossis, &c. ed. Basil. 1506. Par.
ii. fol. 283. Gloss. sub nomine Zrito-
nis.] Alia litera habet Apocrypha, quod
melius est, quia Hieronymus in Prologo
Galeato numeratis libris canonicis, in-
ter quos iste non est, infert: Quicquid
extra hos est, inter Apocrypha est com-
putatum.—( Et postea,) Glossa quaedam
scribitur super istum locum, quze talis
est: * Potius et verius dixisset, inter
Apocrypha; vel large accipit Hagio-
grapha, quasi sanctorum scripta," &c.
[ Vid. supr. ]
4 Hugo Cardinal, in Prolog. super
Tobiam. [tom. i. fol. 356.—Quam his-
toriam (Tobiz) Judzei inter Apocrypha
ponunt. Tamen Hieronymus in prolo-
go suo inter Hagiographa ponit eam;
quod si esset, tune esset liber iste de
tertio ordine canonis veteris Testa-
menti. Sed quia de nullo ordine est,
Hieronymus aecipit hic diffu-
sius Hagiographa, ut scilicet includat
A pocrypha. ]
* Brito,in Exposit. Proloei. [ubi su-
pra, not. ad lit. p. ad fin.— Bibl. Sacr.
ed. Basil. 1506. par. ii. fol. 283.—A lia
litera, &e.]
* Tostatus, in Prolog. Galeat. qu:zest.
29. [tom. vi. fol. 16.—Quando aliquis
liber secatur de canone Scripturarum
authenticarum, non potest poni, nisi
inter scripturas apoeryphas; ergo ne-
cesse est Tobiam poni apud Hebro»os
inter Apocrypha.]
* Driedo, lib. i. de Scriptura S. cap.
4. [tom. i. fol. 19.—Ad]terum difficulta-
tis nodum, qui est super libris Judith et
Tobiz, conatur dissolvere Magister in
historiis, cujus sententiam sequitur et
alius quidam Expositor, in Procemio
Diblize, dicens in prologis illis duobus
Hieronymi, super Judith et Tobiam,
mendosum esse codicem, et in eo loco,
ubi legimus Hagiographa, legendum
esse ÀApocrypha. Neque enim Hiero-
nymus potest sibi ipsi esse contrarius,
ut doceat in prologo Galeato libros illos
extra canonem interA pocrypha, hic vero
eosdem extra canonem inter Hagiogra-
pha collocari. Quod si non placeat
mendosum esse codicem, quem nec
Erasmus emendavit, dicemus duplicia
esse apud Hebrzaos Hagiographa, sicut
etin superioribus diximus duplicia esse
Apocrypha; &c.]
VU Catharin. Annot. adv. Cajetan. p.
48. [De lib. Tobicz.—4A pocrypha enim,
non Hagiographa, legendum est, ut se-
cum constet Hieronymus, qui in pro-
logo Galeato, juxta Hebraeorum cano-
nem, hune et alios libros manifeste in-
ter Apocrypha computavit, et ab Hagio-
graphis segregavit. |
* Gars. Galarza, Hisp. Episcopus
Cauriensis, Instit. Evang., lib. iv. [ De
Scripturis, tum Canonicis, tum Apoery-
phis;] cap. 1. [ p. 276.—Deuterocano-
nici, aut secundi ordinis libri sunt, qui
post Apostolorum tempora ab Ecclesia
inter canonicos fuere recepti: ut] Es-
ther, Tobias, Judith, Baruch, [ Epistola
Hieremiz, Sapientia Salomonis, Eccle-
siastieus, Oratio Azariz, Hymnus tri-
um puerorum, Susannz historia, Belis
historia, Machabaorum primus et se-
cundus.] Quos omnes veteres Ortho-
doxi Patres primitus apocryphos nun-
cupaverunt, ut auctor est Hieronymus
in Prol. (preefationibus) ad Tob. et Ju-
dith; quamvis in [his] codicibus, [qui
vulgo cireumferuntur,] mendum est,
et pro Apocryph. Hagiogr. leguntur:
[nam Hagiographa prorsus in canone
sunt. Et rursus ait, Judith inter Ha-
giographa legi, nee subinde valere ad
ea, quze in contentionem veniunt, con-
firmanda. At EHagiographa integrae
sunt auctoritatis.] Legendum igitur
** 4poerypha," quz minoris certitudi-
nis sunt,
TEST.
CENT. IV.
CHAP.
Vel
[ Wherein
it was then
extant, but
not first
written.—
Vid. erra-
ta, ed. 1.
Lond.
1657.]
108 4A Scholastical History of
both in his proem upon Jonas», and in his commentaries
upon Daniel? and Ezekiel?*, declareth himself to be of the
same mind which he had professed before in his prologues,
as well touching this particular book, as others of the like
condition. (3.) Thirdly,in his preface upon Judith, for ought
that can be seen there, he revoketh nothing ; and, though
the request of his friends? was so pressing and urgent upon
him, that at last he condescended to their desires, and trans-
lated that book out of the Chaldee (wherein it was first writ-
ten) into the Latin tongue,—which he did the rather, be-
cause there were good examples of piety, chastity, and mag-
nanimity in it^, and because the fame went that the council
of Nice had numbered it among other holy writings?, —yet
all this makes it not canonical Scripture, nor did he ever ac-
knowledge it so to be. For there may be many excellent
rules and examples of virtuous actions in sundry holy books,
over and besides those that properly belong to the holy
Bible; and the council of Nice, or some particular person in
that council, might not only cite such a book, but reckon 1t
likewise among the sacred Sceriptures*, (as we in the Church
of England and other reformed Churches do at this day,)
without allowing it the same honour and authority that the
Scriptures themselves have, which we only acknowledge to
have been written by the Prophets and Apostles, as they
were infallibly directed by the Holy Ghost. For this honour
the book of Judith had not; and S. Jerome here says that
* S. Hier. Proom. in Jonam, circa
annum 398. [al. an. 396.—tom. vi. col.
389.]— Liber quoque Tobize, licet non
habeatur in canone, tamen, quia usur-
patur ab Ecclesiasticis viris, tale quid
memorat,
* In Dan. cap. viii. [S. Hier. Com-
ment. in lib. Dan. tom. v. col. 676.—
Ubicunque autem medicina et sanatio
necessaria est, Raphael mittitur, qui
interpretatur curatio, vel medicina
Dei:] si cuitamen placet Tobiae librum
recipere.— Circa an. 400.
^ Lib. xiii. in Ezech. (circa annum
412.) [tom. v. col. 550.—Quod autem
in fine hujus testimonii ponitur, ** Et
gradus ejus versi ad orientem,"—gradus
hujus propitiatorii, vel] viginti quatuor
libri veteris instrumenti [debent ac-
cipi] Et, [lib. ix. cap. 30. tom. v.
col. 365.] In historia vero sunt Moysi
v. libri, et Joshua, et Judices, Ruth
quoque et Esther, Sam. et Reg., Para-
lip. et Ezra, juncto sibi pariter Nehe-
mia. (Alios non numerat.)
b Praef. in Judith. (S. Hier., tom. x.
col. 21. ]—Postulationi vestrae, imo ex-
actionj, acquievi; et sepositis occupa-
tionibus, quibus vehementer arctabar,
huic unam lucubratiunculam dedi, [ ma-
gis sensum e sensu, quam ex verbo ver-
bum, transferens. ]
* Accipite Judith, viduam, castitatis
exemplum, &c. [ubi supr. ]
3 [bid.—Quia hune librum synodus
Nieznain numero Sanctarum Seriptu-
rarum legitur computasse.
€ Dion. Carth. in Tob. [( Vid. Dionysii
Carthusiani Enarrat., Procem. in Tob.
fol. 132.] Extense sumendo Scripturas.
—(Ut infra, ad lit. i.)
the Canon of the Scriptures.
109
it was counted amongst the Apocryphaf, having no authority
to establish matters of Faith, about which any controversy
should arise?.
Besides, he is not certain whether the Ni-
cene council computed it among other holy Sciptures or
no^; but, if they did, he doth not say that they counted it to
be a part of the canoni; from which, both here and hereafter,
he always excluded it; as, in his commentaries* and epistles'
written after this time, doth evidently appear.
As for his
commentary upon the 44th Psalm, (which is his Epistle to
a Roman virgin") it makes no more for Judith, than that
t [S. Hier.] ibid. [tom. x. col. 21.]
—Apud EHebrzos liber Judith inter
(non Hagiographa: vide quz annotata
sunt supra: sed) Z4pocrypha legitur.
£ Ibid.—Cujus auctoritas ad robo-
randa illa, quze in contentionem veni-
unt, minus idonea judicatur.
b. Stapl. De princip. Fidei, lib. ix. cap.
12. ['Thom. Stapleton., tom. i. p. 329.—
Sic enim librum Judith, antea Apocry-
phum primi generis, Concilium Niez-
num sua auctoritate, ut pro Scriptura
canonica haberetur, effecit; sicuti su-
pra ex Hieronymo ostendimus. Aut,
quia] istud S. Hier. tantum ex fama
referre videtur, idemque alibi, [ut in
Epistola ad Furiam,] de eodem libro
dubitat, [saltem concilium Laodice-
num, Carthaginense III, et Romanum
illud LXX. Episcoporum sub Gelasio
Papa, Innocentius quoque primus, li-
bros canonicos definierunt ; &c.]—
Erasm.in Censura prefat. [S.] Hier.
in Judith. [ S. Hieronymi Op., ed. Basil.
1516. tom. iv. fol. 10. Des. Erasmi
Schol]— Non affirmat approbatum
(fuisse) hune (librum) in synodo Ni-
ccena; sed ait, legitur computasse.
Idem, in Epist. Hier. ad Furiam. [ibid.,
tom. i. fol. 37.]—4An vere decretum
fuerit, dubitare se subsignificat, cum
ait, Legitur computasse.— Lindan., Pa-
nopl., lib. iii. cap. 3. [p. 101.]—Quod
mihi dubitantis suspicionem subindi-
care videtur. [Vid. num. liv. p. 52. ad
lit. x. ]
i Hugo Cardin. in Prol. Judith. [ vid.
Hugonis Postill. in Bibl. Sacr., tom. i.
fol. 363. not. ad verba ** Legitur com-
putasse," in Prologo.]— Computasse
ad informationem | morum. — Dion.
Carth. Procem. in Tob. [ubi supr., fol.
132.] Extense sumendo Scripturas
Divinas,—puta, pro omnibus libris in
Diblia contentis, et de Deo tractan-
tibus, —liber iste, sieut et Judith, inter
Divinas censetur Scripturas. — Lud.
Carbail. Hisp., lib. De Restit. Theol.,
cap. 13.—[Quod vero aliquando hos
Hagiographos vocat, mendum est scrip-
toris, ne sibi non constet Hieronymus,
qui constanter eos apocryphos pronun-
ciat.] Neque dicit (Hieronymus) Ju-
dith a Conc, Nic. inter canonicas Scrip-
turas fuisse receptum ; sed *' Legitur,
inquit, *illam synodum annumerasse
Judith inter Seripturas sanctas: non
tamen dicit inter canonicas; et dubium
est, an id fecerit synodus Nic. Certe
in Actis [qu. Actibus] illius concilii,
quos nos habemus, hoc non invenitur.
k S. Hier. in Agg. i. [ ver. 5, 6. tom.
vi. col. 745.] Sicut et in Judith, (si
quis tamen vult librum recipere [muli-
eris: ]) Et parvuli, &c.— Idem, in Ezech.
lib. ix. cap. 30. [tom. v. col. 365.—In
historia; &c.]etlib. xiii. cap. 43. [tom.
v. col. 530.—Quod autem ; &c.] supra
citatis. [vid. p. 108. not. ad lit. a. ]—Et
in Dan. viii, [ vid. tom. v. col. 672, et seq.
—1n this, chapter Judith is not parti-
cularly mentioned, but the Maccabees
are classed with Josephus, and a refer-
ence to Tobit is followed by the words:
* $1 cui tamen placet Tobiz librum re-
cipere ;"— ut supra, p. 108.not. ad lit. z.]
! Idem, Epist. ad Furiam, (tom. i.
col. 291.] —Legimus in Judith, si cui
tamen placet volumen recipere,] vi-
duam, &c.—lIdem, Epist. ad L:zetam,
[tom. i, col. 682.—Caveat omnia Apo-
crypha; &c.]—Superius citata. (Vid.
num. lxxi. p. 95. not. ad lit. 1.]
^ [dem, Ep. 140. ad Principiam,
[in Psal. xliv. tom. i, col. 372. ]—Ruth,
et Esther, et Judith, tantae gloriz sunt,
ut saeris voluminibus nomina (impo-
suerint:)—citat. a Perron. [Repliq.,
liv. i. chap. 50. pp. 443, 444.—Et en
l'exposition du Psaume xliv., &c.—
Vid. num. lxxii. p. 97. not. ad lit. u.]
TEST.
CENT. IV.
110 A Scholastical History of
Judith is a sacred story; and this it may well be, without
having any canonical or divine authority given to it: as, in
the same Epistle, Susanna likewise is highly commended for
à virtuous woman?, and yet her story was never counted by
S. Jerome to be canonical Scripture. For Ruth and Esther,
elsewhere, he brings undeniable reasons that they are true
parts of the cánono; but for Judith? and Susanna he never
brought any: which makes a very great difference between
the one and the other. (4. Fourthly, the exception, which is
brought out of his commentaries upon Esay, is no better
than all the former. For, though this commentary! was writ-
ten long after his Prologus Galeatus, and the first book of
the Maccabees be there alleged under the name of Scripture,
yet his commentary upon Ezekiel: was also written long after
this commentary upon Esay ; and the general name of Scrip-
ture 1s oftentimes given, both by ancient and modern authors,
as well to such books which they held to be apocryphal, as to
the canonical books themselves, among which S. Jerome never
counted the Maccabeest.
? [bid., [col. 373.]—Quam multe
Susannz, (quod interpretatur **lili-
um,") qua, candore pudicitize, sponso
serta componunt, et coronam spineam
mutant in gloriam triumphantis!
9 [n Prol. Gal. [tom. ix. col. 454, et
seq.—Vid. num. Ixxi.] Et Praefat. [ vid.
praef. in lib. Joshuze, tom. ix. col. 355.
—'landem, finito Pentateucho, &c. ...
ad Jesum, filium Nave, manum mitti-
mus, ... et ad Judicum librum,... ad
Ruth quoque, et Esther. —E:t vid. praef.
in lib. Esther, tom. ix. col. 1565. |
P Praefat. in Judith. [S. Hier., tom.
x. col. 21. ]JaA—A Chaldzeis inter historias
computatur; sed ejus auctoritas minus
idonea judicatur ad roboranda, &c.
[ Vid. num. Ixxi., where the passage is
given in full.]—Tostat. Przf. in Para-
lip.,q. 2. [tom. viii.fol.2.] Hiclibernul-
lius auctoritatis solidze est.— Sic enim ait
Hier. [The words of Tostatus are: Li-
bri autem quidam extra canonem saerze
Scripturae rectam doctrinam continent,
et veram historiam ; sieut liber Judith,
et Tobie: ideo Ecclesia jussit illos
legi. Sie fuit de libro Judith, quem
synodus Niezcna in libro sacrarum
Seripturarum legitur computasse, ut
ait Hiero, &c. ... Et quamquam isti
libri ab Ecclesia recipiantur, nullius
auctoritatis solidae sunt. — Ideo ad con-
And the same answer will serve
firmandum et probandum ea que in
dubium venerint inutiles sunt; sic
enim ait Hiero., &c.]
4 S. Hier. Praef. in Dan. [Comment.
in lib. Dan., tom. v. col. 619. ]—Quze
nullam S. Scriptura auctoritatem prz-
bet. [For the context, vide p. 105. not.
ad lit. i.]—Serar. in Tob. Prol. 5. [ p. 3.
etseq. But thereis no express men-
tion of Susanna found in this Prole-
gom, ]—Et in Maccab., Przloq. 3. [ p.
370.] Susannam Tobiamque Hiero-
nymus non probat.
r Du Perron, Repliq., p. 4493.—En
ce commentaire [son commentaire sur
le Prophéte Esaie,] composé long-
temps depuis le prologue morrionné, il
allégue le i.livre des Maccabées avec
le titre d' Ecriture. [ Du Perron's words
are: Il met l'histoire des Maccabées
entre les livres canoniques. ]
5 Supra citat, ubi prologum suum
Galeatum tuetur. [Vid. p. 108. not. ad
lit. a. ]
* S. Hier. Prol. in lib. Salom. [ Ep.
ad Chrom. et Heliod., tom. ix. col.
1293.]—Judith, et Tobie, et Macca-
basorum libros, lesit quidem Eeclesia,
sed eos inter canonicas Scripturas non
recipit.—Idem, in Chron. Euseb., lib.
ii. [tom. vii. col. 538, 539.— Macca-
bzorum Hebrza historia hic Greeco-
the Canon of the Scriptures. Int
to clear the other like exceptions that are made concerning
the books of Wisdom and Ecclesiasticus" ; but, when to this
purpose they produce his commentary upon the Psalms*,
they bring in a false witnessy, and confute S. Jerome by a
bold impostor^. And thus have we made it to appear (other-
wise than Cardinal Du Perron pretended) that S. Jerome was
always constant herein to himself. For in the year 392 he
avowed his translation of the Bible*; before which he placed
his Prologus Galeatus^, as a helmet of defence against the
introduction of any other books that should pretend to be
of equal authority with it. Not many years after, he wrote
his prefaces upon Tobit and Judith, and therein he changed
not his mind. About the same time he wrote his commentary
upon the prophet Haggai, and his Epistle to Furia, wherein the
book of Judith remaineth uncanonized. In the year 396 he
wrote his Epistle to Lzeta, and therein he is still constant to his
prologue. About the same year he wrote upon the prophet
Jonas, where the book of Tobit is kept out of the canon. In the
year 400 (or somewhat after) he wrote upon Daniel, and there
Susanna, Bel and the Dragon, have no authority of divine
Scripture. And at the same time he wrote his Apology
against Ruffin, where he referreth to his former prologues,
rum supputat regnum.] Verum hi
libri (Machabzorum) inter Divinas
Scripturas non recipiuntur.
" [dem, dieto prologo. [ Vid. Prol. in
lib. Salom. Epist. ad Chromat. et He-
liod., ubi supr., tom, ix. eol. 1295. ]—
Hze duo volumina leguntur ad zdifi-
cationem plebis, non autem ad aucto-
ritatem ecclesiasticorum — dogmatum
confirmandam ; neque enim inter cano-
nieas Scripturas recipiuntur. [Cosin
has transposed the order of this quota-
tion, but the words are true to the sense
of the original.— Vide num. lxxi. p. 92.
not. ad lit. z.]
X Coccius, in Thesauro, lib. vi. art.
17. [ p. 684.— Hieronymus, &c. .. . (ad
Psal. lxxii. Deus autem Rex noster
ante secula:)—Sieut per Salomonem
Sapientia, quas est Christus, dicit;
&c.]
Y Melch. Canus, in. Loc. lib. ii. cap..
14. [p. 106.]— Cireumferuntur sub
titulo Hieronymi Commentaria in Psal-
mos. Ea vero B. Hieronymo tribuere,
manifestari: ignoranti est. [This
extract is not literally accurate, but it
is true to the sense. ]
7? Sixt. Senens. Bibl, lib. iv. verbo
Hieronymus, [tom. i. p. 270. cap.
De comment. in Psalterium. ]—Ineptia
sermonis (horum commentar.) batto-
logiis et soleecismis ubique scatens, a
phrasi Hieronymiana . .. abhorret. .. .
Sunt qui existiment [commentarios
istos esse Hieronymi, sed] (eos) ab in-
certo impostore nzeniis nugisque innu-
meris contaminatos.
à S. Hier. de Script. Eccl. [ ann. 392.
tom. ii. col. 959.— Usque in presentem
annum, id est, Theodosii Principis de-
cimum quartum, haec scripsi: ... no-
vum testamentum Grace: fidel reddidi;
vetus juxta Hebraicam transtuli. ]
b Idem, in Prologo Gal. [tom. ix.
col. 454, et seq.—Vid. supr. num. xxi. ]
—Hie prologus Scripturarum, quasi
galeaturn principium, omnibus libris,
quos de Hebrzo vertimus in Latinum,
convenire potest: ut scire valeamus,
quicquid extra hos est, inter àmóxpvoa
esse ponendum. Igitur Sap. ... Sy-
rach, Judith, Tob., &c. . . . non sunt in
canone.
TEST.
CENT. IV.
CXHPATP:
VITE
A.D. 398.
| Vide
Cave, tom.
l1. pp. 286,
287. ]
113 AA Scholastical Hisiory of
and expressly denieth any retractation [retraction, ed. 1672]
of them. Aboutthe year 409 he wrote upon Esay, where he
revoketh nothing. And in the latter end of his age he set
forth his commentary upon Ezekiel, wherein he acknowledged
no more books of the Old Testament than he had counted
before, but continued his belief and judgment herein to the
day of his death, which followed not long after.
LXXIV. To S. Jerome we may add his ancient and most
entirely beloved friend* (though afterward his open and pro-
fessed adversary?) Ruffinus, a man when time was, even in
S. Jerome's own account*, eminent both for sanctity and
learning! and not only made equal to him by S. Augustine?,
(who endeavoured to renew their friendship,) but in divers
respects likewise preferred before him by Gennadius^, who
« S. Hier. Ep. v. ad Florent. [tom. i.
col. 13.]— Ruffinus .. . individua mihi
germanitatis caritate connexus est.— Et
Epist. xli. ad Ruffin. [tom. i. col. 9.—
O, si nune mihi Dominus, &c., vel
Philippi ad Eunuchum, vel Abacuc
ad Danielem, translationem | repente
concederet,] quam ego nune tua arcetis
stringerem colla complexibus! [quam
illud os, quod mecum vel erravit ali-
quando, vel sapuit, impressis figerem
labiis ! ]
4 Idem, in Apol i. contr. Ruffin.
[tom. ii. col. 457, 458.—Scribuntur
contra me libri, ingeruntur omnibus
audiendi; et tamen non eduntur: ut et
simplicium corda percutiant, et mihi
facultatem pro me auferant respon-
dendi.] Novum malitize genus, [accu-
sare quod prodi timeas, scribere quod
occultas. Si sunt vera quze scribit,
cur publieum timuit? si falsa, cur
scripsit? ... Rogo, quis est iste do-
lor? ... Quod] sub amici nomine ini-
mici insidias deprehendi? ... [ Et quo-
modo] nunc eadem inimicus objicit,
quz tunc amicus laudaverat ?
* [d. Ep. ad Florent. [tom. i. col.
14. ]—No oli nos (Ruffini) zestimare vir-
tutibus: in illo conspicies expressa
sanctitatis vestigia [insignia;] .. . satis
habeo [ego,] si splendorem [morum]
ilius imbecillitas oculorum meorum
ferre sustineat.
* Id., Apol. iii. contra Ruff. [tom. ii.
col 537.—Hoe modo et tu bilinguis
eris,] qui tantam habes Greci Latini-
que sermonis scientiam, [ut et Graci
te Latinum, et Latini te Greecum pu-
tent. ]
£ S. Aug. [ad] Hieronym. — Ep.
xcii. apud Hier. [tom. i. col. 727.—
Acerrimis dolorum stimulis fodior,
dum cogito inter vos, quibus Deus hoe
ipsum, quod uterque vestrum [nos-
trum] optavit, largum prolixumque
concesserat, ut conjunctissimi [et fami-
liarissimi] mella S. Scripturarum pa-
riter lamberetis, (sic) tante amaritu-
dinis irrepsisse perniciem ; &c.
h Gennad. de Script. Eccles. [cap.
17. ap. Mirzi Biblioth. Eccl. p. 48.]
Ruflinus, Aquiliensis Ecclesi: presby-
ter, non minima pars fuit doctorum
Ecclesiz, etin transferendo de Graco
in Latinum elegans ingenium habuit.
[Denique,] maxima parte Grecorum
bibliothecam Latinis exhibuit, Basilii,
[scilicet, Czesariensis Cappadociz epi-
scopi,] Gregorii Nazianzeni [eloquen-
tissimi hominis, Clementis Romani
Recognitionum libros, Eusebii Ceesa-
riensis Palestine Ecclesiasticam his-
toriam, Xysti sententias, Evagrii sen-
tentias. Interpretatus est etiam sen-
tentias Pamphili martyris adversum
mathematicos. Horum omnium quz-
cunque, premissis prologis, a Latinis
leguntur, a Ruffino interpretata sunt:
qua autem sunt sine prologo, ab alio
translata sunt, qui prologum facere
noluit. Origenis autem non omnia
(quia et Hieronymus aliquanta) trans-
tulit, quze suo prologo discernuntur.]
Proprio autem labore, imo gratia Dei,
et dono, exposuit [idem] RKuffinus
symbolum, ut in ejus comparatione
alii nec exposuisse credantur. [Disse-
ruit et benedictionem Jacob super Pa-
triarchas triplici, (id est, historico,
the Canon of the Scriptures. 113
lived not long after them both. Among other of his works Trsr.
CENT. IV.
we have his Exposition of the Christian and Apostolical Sym- —
bol; which he did so well, that it got the approbation above
all others that had been written upon it afore his time. In
this treatise he numbereth the books of the Old and New
Testament as S. Jerome didi; and the books of Tobit, Ju-
dith, Wisdom, Ecclesiasticus, and the Maccabees, he exclud-
eth from the canon of the Bible; all in the name, not of
himself only, but of the Churches of Christ and the ancient
Fathers, to whom the canonical books were so delivered. For
he makes three sorts of writings in the Church*, distinguish-
ing every one into their several and proper class; the first
canonical, the second ecclesiastical, and the third apocry-
phal; of all which we have said enough before. And we EI E
have nothing to note further here, but that for all the books
of the New "Testament, as they are now commonly num-
morali, et mystico) sensu.] Scripsit et
epistolas ad timorem Dei hortatorias
multas; [inter quas przeminent illze,
quas ad Probam dedit.] Historiz
[etiam] ecclesiasticze, ab Eusebio
scriptze, [the words of Gennadius are :
* quam ab Eusebio scriptam, et ab ipso
interpretatam diximus,] addidit deci-
mum et undecimum librum. Sed et
obtrectatori opusculorum suorum, (1. e.
Hieronymo,) respondit duobus volumi-
nibus, arguens et convincens se, Dei
intuitu, et Ecclesisw utilitate, auxiliante
Domino, ingenium agitasse, illum vero,
zemulationis stimulo incitatum, ad ob-
loquium stilum vertisse.
| Ruffnus, in Symb. Apost. sect,
35, 36. [Opuse. pp. 188, 189.]—(Is
ergo) Spiritus Sanctus est, qui in V. T.
Legem et Prophetas, in N. (vero)
Evangelia et Apostolos inspiravit ; unde
et Apostolus dicit: * Omnis Scriptura,
divinitus inspirata, utilis est ad docen-
dum." Etideo quz sunt novi ac ve-
teris testamenti volumina, quz secun-
dum majorum traditionem per Ipsum
Spiritum Sanctum inspirata creduntur,
et Ecclesiis Christi tradita, competens
videtur in hoc loco, evidenti numero,
Sicut ex patrum monumentis accepi-
mus, designare. Itaque veteris instru-
menti, primo omnium, Moysi quin-
que libri sunt traditi, Gen. Ex. Levit.
Num. Deut. Post haec Jesus Nave,
Judicum simul eum Ruth. Quatuor
post haec Reg. libri, quos Hebrzi duos
COSIN.,
numerant: Paralip. [qui dierum dici-
tur liber;] et Ezre (libri) duo, qui
apud illos singuli computantur; et
Esther. Prophetarum vero Esaias,
Hierem. Ezech. et Daniel: praeterea
xii. prophetarum liber unus. Job quo-
que, et Psalmi David, singuli sunt
libri. Salomonis vero tres Ecclesiis
traditi, Prov., Eccles., Cant. Cantic.—
In his concluserunt librorum nume-
rum V. Testamenti, Novi vero qua-
tuor Evang., &c. (as wenumber them.)
Hec sunt, quz» Patres intra canonem
concluserunt ; [et] ex quibus Fidei nos-
trze assertiones constare voluerunt.
* Idem, ibid. [ubi supr. p. 189.]—
Sciendum tamen est, quod et alii libri
sunt, qui non [sunt] Canonici, sed
Kcclesiastici a majoribus appellati sunt ;
ut est, Sapientia Salomonis, et alia Sa-
pientia quz dicitur filii Syrach, qui
liber apud Latinos hoc ipso generali
vocabulo Ecclesiasticus — appellatur;
quo vocabulo non auctor libelli, sed
Seripturz qualitas cognominata est.
Ejusdem ordinis est libellus Tobiz, et
Judith, et Maccabzorum libri. In
Novo vero Testamento libellus qui di-
citur Pastoralissive Hermetis; &c....
Quz omnia legi quidem in Ecclesiis
voluerunt, non tamen proferri ad auc-
toritatem ex his Fidei confirmandam.
Cateras vero Scripturas apocryphas
nominarunt, quas in Ecclesiis legi no-
luerunt. Hee nobis a Patribus (ut
dixi) tradita [sunt. ]
GAHPASP:
114 A Scholastical History of
bered!, (and among them S. Paul's Epistle to the Hebrews,
—Pc C the Epistle of S. James, the second of S. Peter, the second
and third of S. John, the Epistle of S. Jude, and the Apoca-
lypse,) we have the consent of the ancient Church expressly
delivered to us by Ruffin, who was better acquainted with it
than some later men have been. In which regard they that
pretend to the same antiquity for severing these books from
the New Testament", which we do for distinguishing the other
from the Old, have not the like reason on their side. For let
them shew such a testimony for themselves, if they can, as this
of Ruffin's is for us, (which neither they, nor any man else,
shall be able ever to do,) and then we will grant that the
ordinary exception against us hath some reason in it, which
now hath none at all, when our opposites return upon us,
and say that we have as little reason to sever Tobit and the
Maecabees, &c., from the canon of the Old "Testament, as
some other men have to divide S. James, or 5S. Jude, &e.,
from the body of the New.
LXXV. But against the testimony of Ruffin they have
certain objections to make besides: 1l. That he was of small
account among others in whose time he lived?: 2. That he
was unskilful and ignorant in the ancient traditions of the
Fathers»: 3. That he was blemished with the errors of Ori-
gen: 4. That, when he wrote his treatise upon the Apostles'
symbol, he was S. Jerome's disciple?, but afterwards retracted
! Ruffin. in Symb. ubi supra. [p.
189. ]— Novi vero (testamenti) quatuor
Evangelia, Mat. Marc. Luc. [et] Joh.
Actus Ap. quos descripsit Lucas, Pauli
Apostoli Epistolae quatuordecim, (quae
absque Epistola ad Hebr. tantum essent
tredecim, ) Petri Apostoli Epistolze duze,
Jacobi fratris Domini et Apostoli una,
Judz una, Johannis tres, Apocalypsis
Johannis :—h:zee sunt, quce Patres intra
canonem concluserunt; &c.
"^ But this no Church synod ever
did: only some particular persons have
been noted for it. Vide num. ix.
? Mar. Victor. in vita S. Hier. [ap. S.
Hier. Op., ed. Lut. Par. 1624. tom. i.
—Insurgit propterea acriter in Rufinum
vir sanctus, et cunctis viribus insidian-
tem sibi proterit hostem : et non tan-
tum in refellendis falso vite objectis
eriminationibus, quam in abigenda a
se heresis infamia occupatur: tanta-
que indignatione hujus materiam de-
fensionis suscepit, ut stylum, jam ob
omissa a multis annis gentilium lite-
rarum studia languentem, et propter
Hebraiez linguz barbariem quondam
vitiatum, (quasi tunc a rhetorum schola
egressus esset,) ita ornate acuteque ex-
acuerit, ut] Rufimus [postea] ne inter
doctos quidem haberi cceperit.
? Melch. Canus, in Loc., lib. ii. cap.
11. Ad. 2. [p. 67.—Quod vero] Rufti-
nus [asserit, ex patrum traditione eos
libros a canone rejiciendos, ] (pace lec-
toris dictum sit!) patrum traditiones
ignoravit. [Tertium namque Cartha-
ginense concilium, quod hos inter ca-
nonicos numeravit, dicit se a patribus
accepisse. ]
» Card. du Perron, Repliq., pp. 441,
442.—]l n'y a jamais eu aucun auteur
Latin, qui se soit licentié de remuer
lautorite du livre des Maccabées,
the Canon of the Scriptures.
115
his opinion, and reproached S. Jerome himself for rejecting
the history of Susanna, and the Song of the Three Children,
together with the story of Bel and the Dragon, from the
canon of the Bible; 5. And, lastly, that he confuted his own
doctrinea, when in the same treatise upon the Symbol he
quoteth the book of Wisdom under the name of a prophet.
LXXVI. 1. To the first of these objections, the account
(noted before) that S. Jerome, S. Augustine, and Gennadius
made of him, besides the credit that he had with Paulinus',
and the approbation that he received (even for this very
treatise) from Pope Gelasius?, is a sufficient answer.
avant S. Jerome, et Ruflfin apres lui,
pendant qu'il fut son disciple:....
mais, s'estant depuis rendu son ennemi,
il lui fait reproches sur le sujet parti-
culier des histoires de Susanne, et Bel,
et du Cantique des Trois Enfans. [The
latter part of this quotation is not quite
accurate; but the full sense of it is
conveyed in the following argument:—
A ces causes donc S. Hieróme, s'at-
tachant au catalogue des Juifs, sur le
texte desquels, et avec l'aide desquels,
et partieulierément d'un certain Rabbin
nommé Barrabanus ou Barhanina, que
Ruffin par opprobre appelle Barrabas,
il avoit fait la version de sa Bible, non
seulement exclud, en son Prologue sur
le livre des Rois, quil intitule le Pro-
logue Morrionné, et en son Prologue
sur les Proverbes, tous les livres en-
tiers, qui ne se trouvoient point dedans
le canon d'Esdras, comme estoient la
Sapience, l'Ececlésiastique, Tobie, Ju-
dith, et les Maccabées, mais méme, en
son Prologue sur Daniel, rejetté toutes
les parties des livres canoniques non
comprises dans le texte des Hebrieux,
comme estoient le cantique des trois
enfans, et l'histoire de Susanne, et celle
de Bel. *Lelivre de Daniel," dit-il,
&c.... Dont est que Ruflin, s'estant
depuis rendu son ennemi, lui fait ces
reproches: * Tous ceux donc, qui pen-
soient que Susanne eust fourni d'exem-
ple de chasteté aux mariées et non
mariées, out erré, il n'est pas vrai:
tous ceux qui pensoient que Daniel
enfant eust esté rempli de l' Esprit de
Dieu, et eust argué les Vieillards adul-
teres, out erré, il n'est pas vrai: et
toute l'Eglise, par toute l'estendue du
monde, tant de ceux qui sont encore en
terre, que de ceux qui sont allez devant
au Seigneur, soit saints confesseurs,
soit saints martyrs, qui ont chanté en
2. 'The
l'Eglise du Seigneur l'hymne des trois
enfans, ils ont tous erré, et chanté choses
fausses. Maintenant donc, apres quatre
cents ans, la vérité de la Loi achetée
par argent, (ainsi parle-t'il, à cause
que Saint Hieróme avoit donné de
l'argent aux Juifs, pour estre aidé par
eux en l'edition de sa Bible,) vient à
nous de la synagogue?"]
3 Cocc. Thesaur.,lib. vi. art. 9. [tom.
i p. 637.—Ruffinus, 390. In evpo-
sitione Symboli: Unde cum hzc, et ho-
rum similia quam plurima, in repro-
missionibus habeat resurrectio justo-
rum, non erit jam difficile credere etiam
ila, quze prophet: przdixerunt, quod
justi fulgebunt sieut splendor firma-
menti in regno Dei." Coton, Institut.
[ Catholiq. ] liv. ii. chap. 31. [tom. i. p.
516.—Optatus, écrivant contre Parme-
nian, lui propose le méme auteur com-
me Prophete, ce que fait aussi Ruffin
in l'exposition du Symbole.]
* Paulin. Episcopus Nolan. in Ep.
ix. [al. Ep. xxviii. Op., col. 171.—Di-
rexi ad Ruflfinum presbyterum, sanctze
Melani [al. Melaniz] spiritali in. via
comitem, vere sanctum, et pie doctum,
et ob hoc intima mihi affectione con-
junctum.] Et Sixt. Sen., in Bibl., lib.
iv. verbo Ruffinus, [tom. i. p. 319.—
Rufinus Toranus, monachus, Aquili-
ensis Ecclesize presbyter, rogante Pau-
lino episcopo Nolano, scripsit ad eum
Latino sermone; &oc.]
* Gelas, Papa, in decret. De,scriptis
Apocryphis. [ Labbe, tom. iv. col. 1263.
—ltem, Rufinus vir religiosus pluri-
mos Ecclesiastici operis edidit libros;
nonnullas etiam Scripturas interpreta-
tus est; &c.] Du Perron, Repliq.,
liv. i. ch. 33. p. 219.—Car quant à ce
qu'aucuns, [pour garantir la clause
*Des Eglises suburbicaires,] alle-
guent que le Pape Gelase, [ecrivant
TE
TEST.
CENT. IV.
Num.
Ixxiv.
(CIHPASPE
VI.
Vide num.
xlvii, lv.,
—]lvii.
116 A Scholastical History of
second is refuted by the tradition of all those ancient Fathers,
whom we have, in their several ages, produced before him,
and in particular by the writings of S. Hilary, S. Cyril,
S. Athanasius, and Melito, who delivered the same doctrine
that he did, as they had received it from their ancestors.
9. To the third we say, that, as Origen was accused of many
more errors than he had', (for his works were much cor-
rupted by hereties, that borrowed the credit and splendour
of his name to vent their own presumptuous fancies,) so
Ruffin was suspected to be a spreader of them all, only be-
cause he translated some of his books, and wrote an apology
for them, which in those busy and curious times made a
great nolse, and procured him more envy and obloquy than
either he or Origen deserved. For there were sundry other
Fathers, besides Ruffin", that had written their apologies for
Origen, and yet never suffered any such reproach for it, as
he had the ill hap to do. But the faction ran so strongly
that way in the days wherein he lived, that no man, without
danger of obloquy and loss of his credit, might adven-
ture to say any thing for Origen against the stream and
voices of the multitude, which had been raised up to cry him
down. And this was it which made S. Jerome (the great
admirer of Origen* above all others in former times) now to
sur la fin du méme siécle,] approuva
les opuseules de Ruffin, excepté les
choses que Saint Hieróme y avoit re-
prises, c'est une vaine et frivole garan-
tie: d'autant que le Pape Gelase par-
loit [entendoit parler] des ceuvres cà
versions dogmatiques de Ruflfin, comme
estoit le commentaire sur le Symbole,
[et les traductions traités de quelques
'Theologiens Grecs, et non des ceuvres
ou versions historiques. ]
* Sixt. Senens.,, lib. iv. verbo Ori-
genes, [tom. i. p. 302. | —Caeterum eum
[quanquam] talis tantusque esset Ori-
genes, gravem tamen laborum suorum
jacturam passus est, fraude ac vitio
haereticorum ; qui omnia ejus opera in-
numeris hzresibus contaminarunt, ut
Sub potestate ac favore nominis Origenis
impias cogitationes suas facilius per-
suaderent, et charius venderent. Quam
hereticorum adulterationem multi vel
non animadvertentes, vel auctoris cri-
men id esse, magis quam haereticorum
depravationem, credentes, Origenem
cum operibus suis inter hzreticos re-
jecerunt.
" Seripserunt pro Origene varios li-
bros apologeticos, Pamphylus Martyr,
[vid. Pamphili martyris Admoni-
tionem, ap. Orig., tom. 1v. in Append.]
Gr. Neoezsariensis, [vid. S. Greg.
"Thaumaturg. Panegyricam Orationem,
ibid.] Eusebius Caesariensis, [ vid. Eccl.
Hist., lib. vi. cap. 25. p. 289.] Didy-
mus Alexandrinus, [ vid. Origenis Op.,
Praefat. Bened., tom. i. p. 3.] Metho-
dius Olympius, [ibid., p. 1.] Basilius
Magnus, [vide Philoeal., supra, num.
Ixvi.] et Gr. Nazianzenus, [ibid. ]
* S. Hier., in Hom. Orig. super Can-
tic., eum przedicat—* sacrorum omnium
expositorum vietorem.' [Vid. Przfat.,
tom. iii. col. 499.—8. Jerome's words
are: ''Origenes, quum in ezeteris li-
bris ommes vicerit, in Cantico Canti-
corum ipse se vicit;" &c.] Et Hiero-
nymi Praeceptor, Didymus Alexandri-
nus :—' Secundum post Apostolos Ee-
clesiarum magistrum. [These words
the Canon of the Scriptures. 117
decline that envy, and to lay it upon Ruffin's shoulders».
Yet, whatever either Origen's or Ruffiu's errors were, certain
we are that this distinction, and severing of the canonical
books of Scripture from the ecclesiastical and apocryphal
writings of other men, was none of them. For herein
S. Jerome altogether accorded with him, and he with S. Je-
rome, as both the one and the other did with the Church of
God, that was in their days and in the old time before them.
4. Fourthly, that Ruffin was S. Jerome's disciple is rashly
said: forthey had both one master?; and the time was when
S. Jerome thought it no disparagement to learn of him?, and
to set Ruffin's credit before his own. But that Ruffin after-
wards retracted any thing of his former opinion in this par-
ticular subject about the canonical books, it is as untruly
said as that S. Jerome retracted any thing of that matter
himself. For the controversy between them concerning the
history of Susanna, and the Song of the Three Children,
&c., was not whether they were canonical Scripture or no,
(being both agreed that they were never comprehended in
that class) but whether they were such fabulous and false
dibus levaverim. Bono animo fecisse
se dicit.
are attributed to Pamphilus in the Be-
nedictine preface to Origen's works:
** Alii doctissimis defendunt Apologiis,
et secundum post Apostolos Ecclesi-
arum magistrum nuncupant.—Pam-
phil. in Apolog.,"" tom. i. p. l.— Conf. S.
Pamphili Martyris A pol., ap. Orig., tom.
iv. pp. 18, 19.—*' Invidiosius .... fin-
gentes, quod ab his in loco A postolorum
vel Prophetarum tam ipse, quam dicta
ejus habeantur; ... quidam ausi sunt
libellis editis derogare ei viro, qui per
tot annos magister Ecclesiz fuit;" &c.
"The same words are found also under
S. Jerome's own name.—Vid. Praefat.
in libr. De interpretatione nominum '
Hebraicorum: ** Novi Testamenti verba
et nomina interpretatus sum ; imitari
volens ex parte Origenem, quem post
Apostolos Ecclesiarum magistrum ne-
mo nisi imperitus negabit." S. Hier.
Op., tom. iii. p. 3. —But the Editor has
failed to discover where they are attri-
buted to Didymus.]
Y [S.] Hier. Ep. ad Ruff. [q. v. tom.
i col. 507.] Et Apol.i. contra Ruff.
[tom. ii. col. 458.— Frater et collega in
prefatiuneula vocor, et satis Hae
exponuntur erimina mea, quid scrip-
serim, quibus in ccelum Origenem lau-
Et quomodo nunc eadem ini-
micus objecit, quze tunc amicus lauda-
verat. ]
* S. Hier. Apol iii contr. Ruff.
[tom. ii. eol. 558.]—Didymus Alex-
andrinus, magister meus et tuus. [S.
Jerome's words are: Extat liber Di-
dymi ad te: ... magister meus et tuus
eo tempore...tres libros ad me dic-
tavit. ]
à Vide Epist. S. Hier. v. ad Florent.
[Ep. iv. tom. i. col. 13.—Quia frater
Ruffinus...individua mihi germani-
tatis caritate connexus est, quiso ut
epistolam meam, huic epistole tue
copulatam, ei reddere non graveris.—
Vid. supr. num. Ixxiv. ]
b Which were added out of Theodo-
tion's new edition of the Bible, and not
out of the Hebrew, or the ancient Greek
Septuagint. [Supplementum libri Da-
nielis, quod in Hebraeo non habetur,
sed ex Grazca Theodotionis editione ab
Hieronymo transcriptum est, quatuor
continet, nempe, Orationem Azaris,
Hymnum trium puerorum,... Susan-
na historiam,...et Belis narrationem.
—Sixt. Senens., lib. i. s. 2. tom. i. p.
37. Vid. num. lviii. ]
TEST.
CENT. IV.
COEIFAY P:
VITE
Vide Tes-
tim. Drie-
donis, in-
fra, [num.
elxxv. ]
Sap. 3. 7.
Fulgebunt
justi, et
tanquam
scintilla
in arun-
dineto dis-
current,
421 (21:325)
Esdr. 7. 55.
—-Super
stellas ful-
gebunt
facies eo-
rum.
118 A Scholastical History of
storiesc or no, as that they might not be suffered to come
into the ecclesiastical class of Scriptures, and were altogether
unfit to be read in the Church. "This Ruffinus apprehended
to be S. Jerome's meaning, and therein mistook him. For,
though the Jews? were of that mind, yet S. Jerome was not:
who had only said*, that these pieces were no true parts of
Daniel's Prophecy, and that they had not the same authority
with the canonical Scriptures. Nor can there any more be
made of this difference between them. 5. To the last ob-
jection, (which presupposeth that Ruffin cited the book of
Wisdom as a prophecy, when he said, in his treatise upon
the Symbol, that now it would be no hard thing to believe
what the prophets had foretold!, that the just shall shine
as the sun, and as the brightness of the firmament, in the
kingdom of God,") we say that, as it is not credible Ruffin
would contradict himself so soon, and quote that author for
a prophet whom he had already, in the same treatise, ex-
cluded out of the number of the prophets, so he nameth
not the book of Wisdom here at all; and there is httle re-
semblance between his words and the words of that book:
which if such a phrase as this (^the just shall shine") were
sufficient to make canonical Scripture, the fourth book of
Esdras would be as canonical as it; for there also we read
as much as this phrase importeth. But there is enough be-
sides, in the canonical books themselves, to verify Ruffin's
citation ; which is clearly drawn from the Prophecy of
* Ruff. in Hier. Invectiv.ii. citat. a
Perronio, p. 443.— Tous ceux donc, qui
pensoient que Susanne eust fourni
d'exemple de chasteté aux mariées et
non mariées, ont erré, il n'est pas vrai.
. .. Et toute l'Eglise, ... de ceux qui
ont chanté l'hymne des trois enfans, ils
ont tous erré, et chanté choses fausses.
[ Vide num. lxxv. p. 115. not. ad lit. p.]
7 S. Hier. Apol. ii. adv. Ruff. [$ 33.
tom. ii. col. 527. ]—Quod autem refero,
quid adversum Susannz historiam, et
hymnum trium puerorum, [et Delis
Draconisque fabulas, quz in volumine
Hebraico non habentur, | Hebraei soleant
dicere, qui me criminatur, [stultum]
sycophantam se probat. Non enim quid
ipse sentirem, sed quid illi contra nos
dicere soleant, explicavi. [Vid. supr.
num. lIxxiii. p. 105, nott. e, f, k.]
* Idem, lib. Com. in Daniel, in
Praefat. [tom. v. col. 620. j— Unde et
nos ante annos plurimos, cum verte-
remus Danielem, has visiones obelo
praenotavimus, significantes eas in He-
brzeo non haberi. Et miros quosdam
peupuuotípovs indignari mihi, quasi ego
decurtaverim librum: cum [et] Ori-
genes, et Eusebius, et Apollinarius,
aliique Ecclesiastici viri et doctores
Gracie, has (ut dixi) visiones non
haberi apud Hebrzos fateantur, nec se
debere respondere Porphyrio pro his,
quz nullam Seripturz Saneta; aucto-
ritatem. przbeant. [Vid. supr. num.
]xxiii. p. 105. not. ad lit. 1. ]
f Ruffin. in Symb. [Opusc., p. 194.]
Non erit jam difficile credere etiam
illa, quae Prophetz przedixerunt, quod
* just fulgebunt sieut sol, et sicut
splendor firmamenti in regno Dei."
(Vers. finem.)
ihe Canon of the Scriptures. PT19
Daniel*, whereunto the saying of Christ" hath reference in
S. Matthew.
LXXVII. In the meanwhile we deny not but that the
ancient Fathers have often cited these controverted books,
some under the name of divine Seriptures, and others under
the title of prophetical writings. So Clemens of Alexandria
and Theodoret cite the book of Baruch!; S. Cyprian the
book of Wisdom and the Maccabees*, besides the history of
Susanna; S. Cyril the book of Ecclesiasticus! ; and S. Am-
brose the book of Tobit";
pose.
z Dan. xii. 3.—Qui docti sunt, ful-
gebunt quasi splendor firmamenti; et
qui ad justitiam erudiunt multos, quasi
stella in perpetuas zeternitates.
h S. Matth. xiii 43.— Tune justi
fulgebunt, sieut sol, in regno Patris
eorum.
i Clem. Alex., lib. ii. Peed. cap. 3.
[ftom. i. p. 189.—m«ykáAvs '*yobv 4
0cía mov Aéye *ypady k. T. X.— Baruch,
lii. 16—19.] Theodoret. in exposit.
ejus. [Vid. Comment. super lib. Ba-
ruch, tom. ii. p. 275.]
k S. Cypr. de habit. virg. [p. 92.—
Et denuo legimus: * Disciplinam qui
abjiecit, infelix est. Sap. ii. 11.—Et,
p. 97.— Cum dicat Scriptura divina :
* Quid nobis profuit superbia, aut quid
divitiarum jactatio contulit nobis?
Sap. v. 8.] Idem, lib. i. Epist. iii. ad
Cornel. [al. Ep. 59. p. 119.—Moneat
Scriptura divina, dicens: &c; ... et
iterum : *Et verba viri peccatoris ne
timueritis; &e. 1 Mac.ii. 62.] Idem,
Serm. de Lapsis, aut alias. [The his-
tory of Susanna is not mentioned in
Serm. de Lapsis ; but vide Epist. xliii.
p. 93.— Sicut illi (presbyteri) Susan-
nam pudieam corrumpere et violare
conati sunt; &c. Dam. xiii. 20.—'T his
Epistle treats *de lapsis in Ecclesiam
reducendis.']
! S. Cyril. Alex., lib. iii. in Julian.
[qu. Comment. in Johan. Evang., lib.
il. cap. iv. vers. 25.—tom. iv. p. 295.
—érepos 8€ vis roro mporpémei àv q0-
$Qv' cékvov, (eimàv,) ei uév eov coi
Aó'yos cwvéaews, &morpiügrr ei € uj,
x«lp &avo éni o TóuaTÍ cov.—cclus. v.
12.]
^ S. Ambr. in lib. de Tob., cap. 1.
[tom. i. eol. 591.—Lecto prophetico
libro qui inscribitur Tobias, quamvis
plene vobis virtutes sancti prophetze
Scriptura insinuaverit, tamen compen-
with many more to the like pur-
And we acknowledge, also, that divers of them" have
diario mihi sermone de ejus meritis re-
censendis et operibus apud vos uten-
dum arbitror ; ut ea, quz Scriptura his-
torico more digessit latius, nos strictius
comprehendamus, virtutum ejus ge-
nera, velut quodam breviario colli-
gentes. ]
? Iren. apud Euseb., lib. iv. cap. 22.
[qu. cap. 37.—Vid. Euseb. Eccl. Hist.,
lib. v. eap. 8. col. 220.—xKei pqrois 8é
TOi. €k Tfjs oAoudvros codías kéxpy-
TG. LovOvOvxXl dckwv' Üpacis 0€ GOeco0
mepumov]ruki] àd0apsías dàdo8apoía O6
eyyvs elvat voie Oeo9.— Locus Irenzei
extat in libro iv. contrà Her. cap. 37,
sed paulo aliter conceptus. Nec enim
Irenzus Salomonis locum ominatim
citat ex capite vi. Saplentiez, sed tan-
tum ad eum alludit.... Quippe veteres
omnes Eecclesiastiei scriptores * Sapi-
entiam Salomonis! appellant librum
illum, qui hodie Proverbia inscribitur.
—Valesii not. ad verb. uorvovovxl.]
Tertullian. de Przscriptionibus, [cap.
4. p. 205.—Nostra institutio de porticu
Salomonis est, qui et ipse tradiderat
Dominum in simplicitate cordis esse
quarendum.—Sap. i] Cypr. Serm.
de Mortalitate. [p. 165.—Sed et per
Salomonem docet Spiritus Sanctus, eos,
qui Deo placeant, maturius istine ex-
imi, et citius liberari, ne, dum in isto
mundo diutius immorantur, mundi con-
tactibus polluantur. — **Rhaptus est,"
inquit, ** ne malitia," &c.—Sap.iv. 11.]
Hilarius [ Pietavorum Episc. ] in Psalm.
exxvii.[p. 556.—Sap. viii bis citat.
sub nomine Salomonis.] Ambr. Serm.
vii. in Psalm. exviii [tom. i. col.
1060.—Denique rex ille dives ait:
* Sum quidem et ego mortalis homo ;"
&c. Sap. vii. l.—Rursus, col. 1064.
Denique justiti:? adscribit Scriptura
divina veniam peccatorum, secundum
illud quod hodie lectum est: ** Bene-
TEST.
CZNT. IV.
CHAP.
VI.
130
A Scholastical History of
quoted the book of Wisdom in particular, under the title of
* The Wisdom of Solomon." But all this will not make these
books to be of canonical and infallible authority ; which is a
privilege that was reserved (for the Old Testament) to the
Law and the Prophets only, that were delivered to the an-
cient Church of the Jews.
For we can produce many of the
same Fathers, and sundry others, that have in like manner
alleged the third9 and fourthP book of Esdras, the Prayer
of Manasses?, the third book of the Maccabees:, the Pro-
phecy of Henochs, the Pastor of Hermes', and the Antiqui-
dictum lignum, quod fit per justitiam ;"'
&c. Sap. xiv. 7, 8.] Basil, lib. v.
contra Eunomium. [$ 2. tom. i. p. 719.
Item, ed. Ben., tom. i. p. 297.—2ZoAo-
pv Qqov. Oct marépov, k. T. X. Sap. ix.
1.—Et infra, Sap. 1. eitatur.] Epiph.
[in] her. Anomceorum. [Hzeres. 56.
contra Anomoeos, lib. iii. tom. 1. p. 979.
—émei83) yàp Xorywkol &vÜpómev OeiXxol,
$0apral 8€ ai robrcwv Oidvoiut, eis GvA-
AoywpoUs, k.T. X. Sap. ix. 14. ]
9 Athan. Orat. 3. in Arianos. [al.
Orat. 2. tom. i. p. 488.—kardmep kal
ZopofBdBeA ó coQós Aéyev mca 7 "yfj
Tiv üAfeuxv kaAet kal ó obpavbs aU-
Tijv ebNo'ryet' kal mávra, rà €pyya c'eterai
kal Tpéuei—83 (al 1) Esdr. iv. 36.]
Clem. Alex. Strom. 1. (The third
book of Esdras does not appear to be
cited by Clem. Alex. But 4 Esdr. v.
35. is cited at Strom., lib. iii. sect.
16. tom. i. p. 556. (qu. from Latin
text?) .Vid. p. 45. not. ad lit.. h.—
Conf. num. Ixxxii. ; where Cosin speaks
of the Latin Fathers only, as citing
4 Esdr. and again instances Clem.
Alex. as citing 3 Esdr] Cypr. Ep.
74. ad Pom. [p. 215.—Apud Esdram
veritas vicit, sicut scriptum est: ** Ve-
ritas manet," &c. 3 Esdr. iv. 38.—Vid.
p. 45. not. ad. lit. g.]
P Ambr. de bono Mortis, [cap. 10,
11. tom. i. col. 407, 410.—8$ 45. Ani-
marum autem superiora esse habita-
cula, Seripturze testimoniis valde pro-
batur; siquidem et in Esdrae libris
legimus: (4 Esdrae vii. 32.) * Quia
cum venerit judieii dies, reddet terra
defunctorum corpora," &e. .... Sed
Esdrz usus sum scriptis, ut cognoscant
Gentiles ea, quee in philosophi: libris
mirantur, translata de mnostris.—$ 51.
Quis utique prior, Esdras, an Plato?
Nam Paulus Esdrze, non Platonis se-
cutus est dicta. Esdras revelavit, se-
cundum collatam in se revelationem,
justos eum Christo futuros, futuros
cum Sanctis. Hine et Socrates ille
festinare se dicit ad illos suos deos, ad
illos optimos viros.] Et lib. ii. in
Lucam. [Vid. tom. i. col. 1292, ubi
citatur 4 Esdr. vii. 28—930.] Iren.,
lib. iii. cap. 25. [Vid. Euseb. Eccl.
Hist., lib. v. cap. 8. p. 222.—é£reira év
TOis xpóvois "Apratéptov ToU Ilepov
BaciXées, évémvevoev "EcOpa Td iepet,
ék 7Tjs QuATS Aevl, ToUs rGv mpo'ye'yo-
vórev mpoouràv márras àvordiacOoci
Aéyovs, kal àmokaracTijra. TQ Aag Tiv
Qi& Mew?iséws vouo0ecíav. Toca)vTa Ó
Eipqvatos. (lib. iii. cap. 25.)— Conf.
4 Esdr. xiv. 21, et seq.] Basil. Ep.
ad Chilon. [tom. iii. p. 7. Item, ed.
Ben., tom. iii. p. 129.— Conf. 4 Esdr.
xiv. 22, et seq. ]
3 Praef. illi premissa in editione
Vulg. [vid. Bibl. Sacr. vulg. ed. Sixti
V. jussu recognita, et Clementis VIII.
auctoritate edita. Mogunt. 1609.—post
finem Novi Testamenti.] Oratio Ma-
nassis, necnon libri [ duo, qui sub libri ]
tertii et quarti Esdrze [nomine eireum-
feruntur, hoc in loco, extra scilicet se-
riem canonicorum librorum, quos sanc-
ta Tridentina synodus suscepit, et pro
canonicis suscipiendos decrevit, sepositi
sunt, ne prorsus interirent, quippe
qui ] a nonnullis sanctis Patribus inter-
dum citantur, [et in aliquibus Bibliis '
Latinis, tam manuscriptis quam im-
pressis, reperiuntur. ]
r Clem., aut alius in Can. Aposto-
lorum, [can. ult.—Labbe, tom. i. col.
44.—MaxaBair&v, cpía.—Vid, p. 33.
not. e.] Theodoret, in Dan. eap. xi.
[tom. ii. p. 682.—xel roÜro O& dus
4j rpírgy ràv MakiaBaiev éBiBaEe Big -
Aos. ]
S S. Jud. Ep. vers. 14. [mpoe$rjrevae
82 kal robrois éBBogos àmo 'ABàu Evi,
Aéyev: k.T. A.] Iren., Clem. AL, Athe-
nag. TertuLl, Cypr, Lactant, Sulp.
Sev., Proclus, Psellus, citati a Dalduco,
lib. i. cap. 14. [cap. 19. * De seriptis
the Canon of the Scriptures. 121
ties of Josephus". All these (which, notwithstanding, these rrsr.
Fathers of the Catholic Church, and the doctors of the 773".
Roman Church themselves, account to be but apocryphal
writings) we shall find cited by ancient authors, some
under the name of Scripture, and some under the titles
of Sacred and Divine Scripture, other some with the epi-
thets of Revelations, Prophecies, and Holy Inspirations,
added to them: all which they may well be in a large
or popular sense, and yet never be of that absolute and
canonical authority that Moses and the Prophets are. For s. Luke
we trust that neither Pope Nicholas the First, nor Pope ci
Innocent the 'Third, nor Gratian, nor the Gloss upon the Moysen
; : : ; et Prophe-
Decretals, nor Cardinal Bellarmine himself, ever intended j,. Dit
ant illos ;
seu libro Henoch.'—Vid. Jac. Balduci
lib. De Eccles. ante Legem, p. 131.—
Suffragantur mihi, in hac causa justis-
sima, Irenaeus, Justinus Martyr, Cle-
mens Alexandrinus, Athenagoras, et
Tertullianus: ... auxilium ferat S. Me-
thodius Martyr.:... accedat Sanctus
Cyprianus: ... veniat Lactantius Fir-
mianus, Severus Sulpitius, Proclus
denique, et Psellus, philosophi Chris-
tiani.]
* Orig.,lib. x. in Ep. ad Rom.—Qui
Pastorem Hermetis divinitus inspira-
tum esse putavit. [Vid. $ 31. tom. iv.
p. 683. Ruffino interprete.— Puto ta-
men, quod Hermas iste ( Rom. xvi. 14.)
sit scriptor libelli illius, qui Pastor ap-
pellatur, quae Seriptura valde mihi
utilis videtur, et (ut puto) divinitus
inspirata.] Euseb. Hist., lib. iii. cap.
3. [p. 90.—40ev 7j9» kal év &rkAmotous
iauev abro (ro BiBA(ov 'Epuá, oo $aciv
bmápxew Tb ToU Ilouuévos. BiBA(ov,) 8e-
ómpocievuévoy k..A.] Hier. de Script.
[tom. ii. col. 833.—Q ui (liber) appel-
latur Pastor, .. . apud quasdam Grz-
cie Ecclesias jam publice legitur.
Revera utilis liber, multique de eo
Seriptorum veterum usurpavere testi-
monia. Sed apud Latinos poene igno-
tus est.] Ruff in Symb. [p. 189.—
Libellus, qui dicitur Pastoris, &c. ;—
ut supra, p. 49. not. ad lit. p.] Ter-
tul. de Orat. [cap. xii. p. 134.—H ermas
ille, eujus seriptura fere Pastor inscri-
bitur] Clem. Alex., lib. vi. Strom.
[8 15. tom, ii. p. 806.— 4) »yàp oox1 kal
€v Tfj ópáce: rQ 'Epuà 7] 0Uvojas ev Td
TUTQ TÍs '"EkkAwalas daveisa, éBwkev
Tb BiBALov eis uerarypadiyv, 9 Tots. ék-
Aekrois àvayyeXiüvou éfobXero ;—Vid.
etiam Strom., lib. ii. s. 1. p. 430, et lib.
i. s. 29. p. 426.] Athan. de Decret. &c.—Et
Syn. Nic. [$ 4. tom. i. p. 211.—»o?ro cap. 24.
0é, és Ó Ilouwmv elpmkev ér'yovóv écri vers. 245
9iaBóAov, k. T. A.]
cap. 12. [p. 609.—Etiam liber ille (qui
dicitur Pastoris) apertissime docet, in
quo duo angeli unicuique nostrum ad-
hzerere dicuntur, id est, bonus et malus;
in hominis vero optione consistere, ut
eligat quem sequatur.] Irem., lib. iv.
cap. 97. [ap. Euseb. Eccl. Hist., lib. v.
cap. 8. col. 220. ubi supr. p. 119. not. n.
——ob uóvov 8€ olüev, &AAà kal &moüéxerai
Ti)» ToU IToiuévos "ypadijv ( Elpnvaios,) Aé-
"yov" kaAGs ov elmrev 7) typaq) 3] Aéyovaa.
mpárov mávroev miarevoov bri eis éovlv
ó Ocbs, Óó rà mávra krícas kal korap-
Tícas, kal và éEfs. (lib. iv. cap. 37.)]
* Hier. [Comment.] in Sophoniam,
cap. 1l. [tom. vi. col. 692.]— Legamus
Josephum, et prophetiam [ Sophonize, ]
ilius cernemus historiam.—([ Rursus,
col. 688. Legamus Josephi historias ;
&c.] Idem, lib. xii. in Esaiam, cap.
45. [tom. iv. col. 532.—Quod quidem
et Josephus in undecimo Judaieze an-
tiquitatis volumine refert, legisse Cy-
"rum ab Esaia de se certo vaticinatum
nomine, et idcirco Judzos, quasi Dei
familiares, plurimum dilexisse; &oc.]
Et lib. v. in Esaiam, cap. 23. [tom. iv.
col. 227.—Legimus Graecorum histo-
rias, et maxime eorum, qui Assyria
gentis bella describunt; &c.—Dut per-
haps this is not the true reference.]
Et lib. ix.in Ezech. cap. 29. [Vid.
tom. v. col. 340, et seq.—PDut there is
no mention made of Josephus.— Vid.
autem Comment. in Daniel. cap. viii.
tom. v. col. 675.— Legamus Maccab:ze-
orum libros, et Josephi historiam, ibi-
que scriptum reperiemus ; &c.]
Cassian. Collat. 13. 44.
1232 A Scholastical History of
to make canonical, and absolutely divine Scripture, either of
—C— S. Augustine's and other the Fathers! sentences, or of the
pope's epistles and decrees of councils, when they attributed
the general name of Divine and Holy Scriptures* to them ;
which they did only to distinguish them from profane and
secular writings". And im that sense we acknowledge those
books, which are now in debate between them and us, to
have been cited and termed, by sundry of the Fathers, Sa-
cred, and Divine, and Holy Scriptures: whereof they made
no other use than to sever them from common books, and
to illustrate the proper and canonical Scriptures by them.
For, where at any time they come to speak distinctly and
accurately, there they make a difference between the one
and the other, sorting either of them into their own peculiar
* Nic. I. Epist. ad Mich. Imp. [ Ep.
v.—Labbe, tom. viii. col. 281.] Sen-
tentias Patrum divinitus inspiratas.
[The words of Pope Nicholas are:
Nos quidem non numerosum tantum
sanctorum episcoporum collegium Ni-
ceni et Cbalcedonensis conciliorum,
cazterorumque sanctorum Patrum sy-
nodicas constitutiones sequimur, sed
illorum librales veneramur justas divi-
nitus inspiratas sententias; &c.] In-
nocent. III, cap. Cum Marthz, Extra
de celebrat. Missze, versus finem. [ Gre-
gor. IX. Decretal., lib. iii. tit. 41. cap.
vi. $ Tertio loco; ap. Corpus Juris
Canonici, tom. ii. col. 1268.] Super
quo respondemus, quod, cum Saerz
Scripturze dicat auctoritas, quod inju-
riam facit martyri, qui orat pro martyre,
(Sententia est S. Augustini, Serm. 17.
de verbis Apostoli,) idem est de ratione
consimili [de aliis Sanctis sentiendum :
quia orationibus nostris non indigent,
pro eo quod, cum sint perfecte beati,
omnia els ad vota succedunt. Sed nos
potius orationibus eorum indigemus.]
Gratianus, in Decreto Juris Canon.
Dist. 19. cap. 6. In Canonicis. [ Corp.
Jur. Can., tom. i. col. 67.] Inter ca-
nonicas Scripturas decretales epistolae
connumerantur. [In canonicis Serip-
turis Ecclesiarum Catholiearum quam-
plurimum] divinarum Seripturarum
solertissimus indagator auctoritatem
sequatur, inter quas sane ille sint,
quas apostolica sedes habere, et ab ea
alii meruerunt accipere epistolas.—
Johannes Andrzas, auctor Glossae su-
per Decretal, in cap. Cum Marthize,
sect. 'l'ertio loco.—Sacra Scriptura
hic appellantur scripta Augustini, unde
hec desumuntur. [Vid. Greg. IX.
Decretal. lib. iii. tit. 41. cap. 1l. ed.
Par. 1512. col. 1267, 1268.—Gloss. ad
$ Tertio loco., ut supr.—The words of
Andrzas, in this edition, are: Re-
spondet Papa, *Saera Scriptura dicit,
quod injuriam facit martyri, qui orat
pro martyre; &c.... Sed quare Papa
ponit, &c.... eum Augustinus dicat.
—"[he precise words used by Cosin are
not found in any edition of the De-
cretals.] Bellarm. de Concil. aucto-
ritat., lib. ii. cap. 12. [tom. ii. col. 111.]
Licet canones conciliorum et pontifi-
cum (decreta) distinguuntur, et post-
ponuntur Seripturze Divinz, tamen suo
modo sunt, et dici possunt, scriptura
[scripta] sacra et canonica, quomodo
vii. synodus, act. 3, vocat decreta con-
ciliorum divinitus inspiratas consti-
tutiones.
y Melch. Canus, Loc., lib. v. cap. 5.
[p. 269.] Innocentius verba Augus-
tini sacram scripturam appellavit,
quemadmodum leges pontificia *sa-
cre' dicuntur, ut a legibus principum
discriminentur.— Bellarm. de Conc.,
lib. ii. cap. 12. sect. Dico secundo.
[tom.ii. col. 111. ubi supra.] Decreta
pontificum (dicuntur) scripture sacre,
... ut distinguantur a profanis, et con-
cilia [canonice ?] ut distinguantur a
scriptis Patrum, quz non sunt regulze.
—.Loysius, Sentent. Theol., lib. i. cap.
13.— Non moveat quemquam, quod
Patres ex his libris Fidei testimonia
sumant. Nam propterea non sequitur
eos inter libros canonicos collocasse,
non magis quam librum Henoeh; &c.
[No copy of this work has been met
with. ]
the Canon of the Scriptures. 123
class, and allowing no divine or canonical authority (in that
sense wherein divine and canonical is strictly and properly
taken) but to those books only which were consigned to the
Church for absolute and infallible rules of all our religion by
the special appointment of God Himself. In a larger and
general sense (as divine 1s applied to holy and divine matters,
and canonical to the rules of good life and manners, or to
the confirming of us in that Faith which is founded upon the
infallible Scriptures alone) we scruple not to call the debated
books holy and divine Scriptures?, no more than the Fathers
did; and, though we make them not of equal authority with
the canonical books of Moses and the prophets, yet this
honour we do them, that we bind them up with our Bibles,
for the good and religious use which may be made of them
by all men: otherwhiles we read many parts of them in our
churches; and we prefer them before any private writings
or books that are not canonical whatsoever.
LXXVIII. And here we conclude the first four centuries :
in all which time the greatest searchers into ecclesiastical an-
tiquities are not able to produce any Council, or so much
as the testimony of any one Father, who (purposely treating
and declaring the exact number of all the books that pro-
perly belonged to the Old Testament) did not either expressly
exclude, or at least omit, those which are now made equal to
the former by the new canon of the Roman Church. For it
is not enough to bring the sayings of any ecclesiastical
writers, which will evince nothing more than, whilst they
were discoursing upon other matters, that they made an
honourable mention of some one or two of these books, and
cited a few sentences out of them, which, either in so many
words, or in the same sense, are to be found in the canonical
books themselves. But the question is, whether ever any
Church or ancient author, during these first ages, can be
shewed to have professedly made such a catalogue of the
true and authentic books of Scripture, as the council of
Trent hath lately addressed and obtruded upon the world:
^ Dpellarm. de Verbo Dei, lib. i.cap. est [hzreticos, et przesertim] Chemni-
10. sect. Ecclesia, [tom. i. col. 39.— ^ tium, non negare hos libros esse bonos,
Ecclesia vero catholica libros istos, ut — et sanctos, et dignos qui legantur, sed
eceteros, pro sacris et canonicis habet. tamen non esse tales, ut ex lis firma
Sed, antequam id probetur,] notandum — argumenta duci possint ; &c.
TEST.
CENT. IV.
Vide num.
rot
CHA P.
VI.
Num.Ixvii.
TEST.
CENT. V.
124 A Scholastical History of
which will never be done. In the meanwhile they all speak
so perspicuously for our Church-canon, (and to that purpose
we have produced their several and joint testimonies,) that
there can be no denial of their agreement herein with us.
We will therefore end this chapter with the preface that
Amphilochius made before to his verses?, (for it is worth the
repeating again :)
Non tuto cuivis est credendum libro,
Qui venerandum nomen S. Scripture praeferat;
by which words he giveth us a fair intimation, that there
were in his time (as there are in ours) certain books annexed
to the Bible, that bear the name and venerable title of Divine
Scriptures, which yet ought to be distinguished from them,
as not having the same essentials, approbation, and autho-
rity, that the genuine and canonical books had. And this is
the true sense and scope at which all the rest of the Fathers
aimed, both those that have been cited before, and those that
shall follow after.
CHAPTER VII.
THE TESTIMONY OF THE FATHERS IN THE FIFTH CENTURY.
LXXIX. We begin this century with S. Augustine, who,
though he lived in the Churches of Africa, where their common
Latin Bibles and their Greek LXX had those later books of
Tobit and Judith, &c., annexed to them, as Theodotion first
collected them and set them forth in one volume; and though
he was ever willing to keep the translation which they had
there, according to the Septuagint^, still in use, and to pre-
à [Amphiloch. Epist. Iambic. ad
Seleucum, Op., p. 130.—
frequentius ceperit lectitarij quod a
Grecis Ecclesiis Latinze Ecclesiz dis-
... 0obx &raca BLBAos &oaNis,
3 ceuvbrv üvoua Tis "ypaos kekmTm-
aevo. ]
» In dissertatione cum Hieronymo,
inter illorum epistolas. [Vid. Ep.
Ixxi. $ 4.—8S. August. Op., tom. ii. col.
160.—Ego sane te mallem Grzecas po-
tius canonicas nobis interpretari Scrip-
turas, quz Septuaginta interpretum
perhibentur. Perdurum erit enim, si
tua interpretatio per multas Eeclesias
sonabunt, maxime quia facile contra-
dietor convincitur, Grzco prolato li-
bro, id est, linguze notissimae. . . . (Et
$6.) Ac per hoe plurimum profueris,
sj eam Graecam Scripturam, quam
Septuaginta operati sunt, Latinze veri-
tati reddideris: quze in diversis codici-
bus ita varia est, ut tolerari vix possit,
et ita suspecta, ne in Grzeco aliud inve-
niatur, ut inde aliquid proferri aut pro-
bari dubitetur.— Rursus: (Ep. Ixxxii.
the Canon of the Scriptures. 125
serve that privilege and honour to these additional books, rzsr.
which by long use and continuance they had gained, (in 5
those parts of the world especially) to be read and published
to the people*, as having many good rules of life and canons
of religion in them; yet he was always careful to set that
mark of distinction upon them, which might sever them (in
many very weighty and considerable respects) from the books
and canon of the Hebrew Bible: whereunto he allowed a
far greater pre-eminence (both in regard of infallible verity
and unquestioned authority) than he ever did to the other,
and herein agreed with all the Fathers of the Christian
Church that had been before him. For the clearing whereof
we will first set down what he said to this purpose himself,
and then examine what others object, and would fain make
him say to the contrary.
LXXX. 1. The Fathers that held Ezra, Nehemiah, and vide num.
Malachi to be the last prophets, (after whose time, until the iA A d
coming of Christ, there was no other,) held likewise this con-
clusion*,—that those books, which were written during all
$ 35. col. 203.) Ideo autem desidero
interpretationem tuam de Septuaginta,
ut et tanta Latinorum interpretum, qui
qualescunque hoc ausi sunt, quantum
possumus, imperitia careamus. — Et hi,
qui me invidere putant utilibus labori-
bus tuis, tandem aliquando (si fieri po-
test) intelligant, propterea me nolle tu-
am ex Hebrzeo interpretationem in Ec-
clesiis legi, ne contra Septuaginta auc-
toritatem, tanquam novum aliquid pro-
ferentes, magno scandalo perturbemus
plebes Christi, quarum aures et corda
ilam interpretationem audire consue-
verunt, quz? etiam ab Apostolis appro-
bata est.] Et lib. xviii. de Civitat. Dei,
eap. 43. [tom. vii. col. 525.] Ex hac
LXX interpretatione etiam in Lati-
nam linguam interpretatum est, quod
Ecclesi;& Latins; retinent, [tenemt.]
Quamvis non defuerit temporibus nos-
tris Presbyter Hieronymus, homo doc-
tissimus, et omnium trium linguarum
peritus, qui non ex Greco, sed ex He-
brzeo, in Latinum eloquium easdem
Seripturas converterit; &c.
* [n Concil. Carthag. infra citando;
cui ipse Augustinus interfuit. [Vid.
num. lxxxii — Vid. etiam Concil.
Trabbe, t8mi 11. c0l.- 1177. — Conc.
Carthag. III. can. 47.]
4 Euseb. in Chron., lib. ii, ( Thesaur.
Temporum, pp. 127, 1382.]—4Ad Es-
dram et Nehemiam usque hactenus
Canonieze Hebraicze Seripturz. ['These
words come nearer to the Greek, ex
editione Scaligeri, than to the version
of S. Jerome.—Vid. p. 46. not. ad lit.
n. ]—Et ad ann. primum Seleuci, juxta
versionem S. Hieronymi. [ Thes. Temp.,
[p. 189.] ^ Maceabzeorum Hebraea]
historia Graecorum hine supputat reg-
num. Verum hi libri inter Divinas
Seripturas non (computantur,) ( recipi-
untur.— [n the Greek produced by Sca-
liger only the former part of this pas-
sage is found : évreü0ev cj» 'EAAcvev
Bacieiev 7 MarkaBaiev àpx)) kar-
epij.eta 0a &px era. — V id. Thes. Temp.,
p. 178.] Idem, lib. viii. Demonstr,
Evang. sub init.—Ab illo tempore
usque ad tempora Servatoris nullum
extat sacrum volumen. [p. 9368.—74
ume oépeo0ai Ocíav Bí(BXov éE ékeivov,
kal uéxpi Qv ToU Zwrpos xpóvav.—
Ut supr. p. 47. not. p.] Item, Seder
Olam, interp. Genebr.—An. 52. Med.
et Pers, mortui sunt Hagg. Zach. et
Malachias: quo tempore cessavit pro-
phetia de Israel, [anno videlicet ter
millesimo quadringentesimo quarto ab
orbe eondito.—'The title of this book is:
Chronologia Hebrzorum major, quz
Seder Olam Rabba inscribitur, et minor,
C HUASP.
VITSE
126 A Scholastical History of
that space of years wherein there was no prophet seen in
Israel, cannot properly be said to belong to the canon of
Scripture, or to have equal authority with those other books
which by God's special will and inspiration were set forth
before. Of these Fathers S. Augustine was one; from whose
words, concerning the cessation and expiration of all prophe-
tical writings after the days of Ezra and Malachis, the same
conclusion wil undeniably follow,—that, till the time of
Christ, (who said as much Himself) there were no more
books to be reckoned that had any such canonical autho-
rity as the former had. And so far was he from admitting
those books, which they wrote that were no prophets, into
the canon of God's divine and indubitate oracles, that, what
the prophets wrote themselves without a special inspiration,
and precept of God to that purpose, he excludeth from it*;
making a clear distinction between every writing that was
qua Seder Olam Zuta; de Mundi or-
dine et temporibus ab orbe condito
usque ad annum Dom. 1112, cum aliis
opusculis ad res Synagoge pertinenti-
bus. Interp. Gilb. Genebr. ed. Lugd.
1608.— Vid. p. 36. ]
* S. Aug. de Civit. Dei, lib. xvii.
cap. ult. [cap. 24. tom. vii. col. 487.]
Toto autem illo tempore, ex quo redi-
erunt de Babylone [Babylonia,] post
Malachiam, Aggzum, et Zachariam,
qui tunc prophetaverunt, et Esdram,
non habuerunt prophetas usque ad
Salvatoris Adventum; ... propter quod
Ipse Dominus ait, * Lex et Prophetae
usque ad Joannem." ... Malachiam
vero, Aggzum, Zachariam, et Esdram,
etiam Judzi reprobi in auctoritatem
canonicam receptos novissimos habent.
Sunt enim et scripta eorum, sieut ali-
orum, qui in magna multitudine pro-
phetarunt: [ed. Bened. legit * Prophe-
tarum,' et adnotat, ** Sic MSS.— Editi
vero, prophetarunt:"] perpauci ea
scripserunt, qua» auctoritatem canonis
obtinuerunt, [ obtinerent.] Etlib. xviii.
cap. 26. [tom. vii. col. 508.] Usque ad
hoc tempus prophetas habuit populus
Israel; qui cum multi fuerint, pauco-
rum et apud Judzos et apud nos ca-
nonica scripta (Aliquot MSS. *Serip-
tura.'—Not. apud Ben. ed.) retinentur.
—Et lib. xvii. cap. 1. Hoc totum
tempus est prophetarum. ([Vid. tom.
vii. col. 455.—Hoc itaque tempus,
ex quo sanctus Samuel prophetare cce-
pit, et deinceps donec populus Israel
captivus in Babyloniam duceretur, at-
que inde, secundum saneti Jeremice
prophetiam, post septuaginta annos,
reversis Israelitis Dei Domus instau-
raretur, totum tempus est propheta-
rum.]
* [dem, de Civit. Dei, lib. xviii. cap.
38. [tom. vii. col. 520.]. In ipsa his-
toria regum Judz et regum Israel,
quze res gestas continet de quibus eidem
Scripture canonieze credimus, comme-
morantur plurima, quae ibi non expli-
cantur, et in libris aliis inveniri dieun-
tur, quos prophete scripserunt; et
alicubi eorum quoque prophetarum no-
mina non tacentur. (Intelligit Samu-
elem, Nathan, Gad, prophetas de qui-
bus 1 Chron. xxix. 29; et Ahijah ac
Iddonem, una cum Shemaia, itidem
prophetas, de quibus 2 Chron. ix. 29 ;
xii. 15; item Salomonem, de quo xvii.
de Civ. Dei, cap. 20. [tom. vii. col.
483.—Vid. num. lxxxi., Ixxxii.]) Nec
tamen inveniuntur in canone quem
populus Dei recepit. Cujus rei, fateor,
causa me latet, nisi quod (ego) exis-
timo etiam ipsos, quibus ea, qua in
auctoritate religionis esse debcrent,
Sanctus utique Spiritus revelabat, alia
sicut homines historica diligentia, alia
sicut prophetas inspiratione Divina,
scribere potuisse; atque hzc fuisse
distincta, ut illa tanquam ipsis, ista
vero tanquam Deo per ipsos loquenti,
judicarentur esse tribuenda: ac sic illa
pertinerent ad ubertatem cognitionis,
hzc ad religionis auctoritatem; in qua
auctoritate custoditur canon.
the Canon of the Scriptures. 197
TEST.
CENT. V.
composed only by human diligence, (as all the contested books
were,) and those that were set forth by divine revelation, in
the authority whereof the certain canon of Scripture con-
sisteth.
3. Nor was there herein any difference between S. Augus-
tine and the Jews, or between the Hebrew canon and the
Christian. For, when it was objected to the Christians, that
they produced their own canon of Scriptures for themselves,
he appealeth to those Jews who were the Christians pro-
fessed enemies, and acknowledgeth no other canon where-
upon the Christian Faith and religion was founded, than
what the Jews had still preserved entire and uncorrupted
among them: having learned from S. Paul^, that the Oracles
of God in the Old Testament had been all committed to
their custody, where they were kept without any mixture or
confusion of other writings ; and from Christ Himself, that the vid. num.
law of Moses and the books of the Prophets (to which only zT,
He referred as to His own witnesses!) comprehended a// the 21. 27.
8€ S. Aug. in Psalm. xl. [ prope finem,
tom. iv. col. 354, 353.] Sialiquis per-
strepit inimicus, et dicit, *Vos vobis
prophetias finxistis, proferantur codi-
ces Judaeorum. ... Judei tanquam
capsarii nostri sunt: studentibus nobis
codiees portant. ... Apud illos sunt
Prophete et Lex; in qua Lege, et in
quibus Prophetis, Christus przedicatus
est. [Quando agimus cum Paganis,
et ostendimus hoc evenire modo in
Ecclesia Christi, quod ante predictum
est de nomine Christi, de capite et cor-
pore Christi, ne putent nos finxisse
ilas przdictiones, et ex his rebus quz
acciderunt, quasi futurz essent, nos
conseripsisse, proferimus codices Judze-
orum. Nempe, Judei inimici nostri
sunt: de chartis inimici convincitur
adversarius.] Idem, in Psalm. lvi.
[sect. 9. tom. iv. col. 534. ]— Propterea
adhuc Judaei sunt, ut libros nostros
portent ad confusionem suam. Quando
enim volumus ostendere (Paganis) pro-
phetatum Christum, proferimus Paganis
istas literas. [ Et, ne forte dicant duri
ad fidem, quia nos illas Christiani com-
posuimus, ut, cum Evangelio quod
pradicamus, finxerimus Prophetas, per
quos przedietum videretur quod pradi-
camus, hine eos convincimus,] quia
omnes ipse litere, quibus Christus
prophetatus est, apud Judzos sunt,
omnes ipsas literas habent Judzi. Pro-
ferimus codices ab inimicis, ut con-
fundamus alios inimieos.... Codicem
portat Judzeus, unde credat Christianus.
Librarii nostri facti sunt.—Idem, lib.
xii. contra Faust. cap. 23. (tom. viii.
col. 288.] Et quid est aliud hodieque
gens ipsa, nisi quzedam seriniaria Chris-
tianorum, bajulans Legem et Prophetas
ad testimonium assertionis Eeclesiz,
[ut nos honoremus per sacramentum,
quod nuntiat illa per literam ?] Item,
lib. xviii. de Civit. Dei, cap. 41. [tom.
vii. col. 523.] At vero gens illa, ille
populus, illa civitas, illa respublica,
illi Israelitze,
^ * Quibus credita sunt Eloquia Dei,"
nullo modo pseudo-prophetas eum ve-
ris Prophetis pari licentia confuderunt,
sed concordes inter se, atque in nullo
dissentientes, sacrarum literarum vera-
ces ab eis agnoscebantur, et tenebantur
auctores.
! S. Aug., lib. ii. contra Gaud. cap.
23. [al. lib. i. cap. 31. tom. ix. col. 654.
— Nostrum est autem, sieut Apostolus
admonet, omnia probare, quz bona sunt
tenere, ab omni specie mala abstinere.
Et] hane quidem Seripturam, [quae
appellatur] Maccabzeorum, non habent
Judai sicut Legem, et Prophetas, et
Psalmos; quibus Dominus testimoni-
um perhibet tanquam testibus suis, [di-
cens: **Oportebat impleri omnia, que
scripta sunt in Lege, et Prophetis, et
CUHPASP:
MITES
128 A Scholastical History of
Scriptures) that before llis time had been dies and set
forth by divine authority.
3. Of the Greek Septuagint Bible, (as it was first set forth
in the time of Ptolemaeus Philadelphus,) S. Augustine ac-
knowledged no more books than what were then translated
out of the Hebrew copies sent from Jerusalem*, where nei-
ther Tobit nor Judith, nor any of that class, were to be
found. For, (whatever Genebrard! saith of his own head
to the contrary,) those additional writings were brought in
afterwards, and used only by the Hellenist Jews abroad at
Babylon and Alexandria; from whom they were, in time
following, commended to be read by the Christians, but
never made equal with the other Sacred Scriptures, as they
are now set forth in the Roman Septuagint by the authority
of Sixtus Quintus, which is an edition of that Bible many
ways depraved.
4. Fourthly, S. Augustine gives the authority of all canon-
ical Seripture, that he held needful to be known, to the reve-
lation that Christ made of it", first by His Prophets, and
afterwards by Himself and His Apostles ; among all which
in Psalmis, de me;" sed recepta est
ab Ecclesia non inutiliter, si sobrie le-
gatur vel audiatur, maxime propter il-
los Machabzos qui pro Dei Lege, sicut
veri martyres, a persecutoribus tam in-
digna atque horrenda perpessi sunt, ut
etiam hine populus Christianus adver-
teret, quoniam non sunt condignz pas-
siones hujus temporis ad futuram glo-
riam, quze revelabiturin nobis, pro qui-
bus passus est Christus.]
Idem, de Unit. Eccl. cap. 16.
[Epist. Contr. Donat. cap. 18. $ 47.
tom. ix. col. 371.] Demonstrent Eeccle-
siam suam, .... in prescripto Legis,
in Prophetarum praedictis, in Psalmo-
rum cantibus,.... hoc est, in omni-
bus canonicis sanctorum librorum auc-
toritatibus.—[ Vid. p. 23. not. ad lit. t. ]
k [dem, de Civit. Dei, lib. xviii. cap.
42. [tom. vii.col. 524.] Has Sacras Li-
teras etiam Ptolemzus rex [unus Ptole-
meorum regum ] ZEgypti nosse studuit,
et habere .... [Insuper et dona regia
in Templum Dei misit, j petivitque ab
Eleazaro tunc pontifice dari sibi Serip-
turas, [quas profecto audierat fama
prodieante Divinas, et ideo concupi-
verat habere in bibliotheca quam nobi-
lissimam fecerat.] Has ei cum idem
Pontifex misisset Hebrzeas, post etiam
ile interpretes postulavit, et dati sunt
ei septuaginta duo; &c.
| Genebr. Chron, lib. i. p. 190.
col. 2. ( A. M. 3860. Conf. p. 14. not. y.
et p. 15. nott. z, a.] Videtur in hac vii.
(qu. vi.?) synodo Hierosolymitana se-
cundus canon S. Script. editus, in quo
hi libri recensebantur. (To which pur-
pose he produceth Epiphanius, lib. De
pond. et mensur., who, after the recital
of Ptolemy's epistle, mentioneth the
sending of divers other books to him,
besides the twenty-two that belonged to
the Hebrew Bible. But Genebrard
abuseth his reader. For Epiphanius
said no more, than what he had out of
some uncertain story, that there were
sent twenty-two genuine books, and
seventy-two apocryphal; which will
not help Genebr. at all.)
m S.Aug.de Civ. Dei, lib. xi. cap. 3.
[tom. vii. col. 273.] (Filius Dei) prius
per Prophetas, deinde per Semet Ip-
sum, postea per Apostolos, quantum
satis esse judicavit, locutus, [etiam]
(S.) Scripturam condidit, quz cano-
nica nominatur, eminentissimze aucto-
ritatis, cui fidem habemus de his rebus,
quas ignorare non expedit, nec per nos
[met] ipsos nosse idonei sumus.
the Canon of the Scriptures. 139
these new canonical books cannot be reckoned. And so
many testimonies (omitting divers others) we produce out
of S. Augustine, against the Roman plea that is made for
them in general.
9. Then, in particular, against the canonizing of the book
of Judith we produce his special exception", that the occur-
rences, mentioned and written in it, were not received into
the canon by the people of God: to which canon he had be-
fore appealed.
6. Against the sovereign authority of the Wisdom of Solo-
mon, and Ecclesiasticus, we produce the difference that he
maketh between £hem and the £rue books of Solomon?, (whereof
he numbereth but three that the old canon acknowledged,)
reckoning /hese among the canonical Scriptures themselves,
and /Aose other among such ecclesiastical writings only, as
by custom had prevailed to be read in publie congregations
under the name of Solomon?, and were therefore to be pre-
ferred before all tractators upon the Scriptures whatsoever? :
which is an honour that we deny them not, but allow it to
them ourselves. Yet we allow them not the same degree
and equality of honour that the proper canonical books of
Solomon have with us, no more than S. Augustine did', and
those that lived in his time.
^ Idem, de Civit. Dei, lib. xviii. cap.
26. [tom. vii. col. 508.— Per idem tem-
pus etiam illa sunt gesta,] qua con-
scripta sunt in libro Judith: [quem]
sane in canonem Scripturarum Judzei
non recepisse dicuntur.—And of what
they received not, he afterwards giveth
this reason, (eodem lib. cap. xxxviii.
[tom. vii. col. 520. ut supr. not. ad lit.
f.]) speaking of other like books: Non
inveniuntur in canone quem populus
Dei recepit; .. . . (quia) alia sicut ho-
mines historica diligentia, alia sicut
Prophetz inspiratione Divina scribere
potuerunt: ....illa ad ubertatem cog-
nitionis, haec ad religionis auctoritatem
pertinebant; in qua auctoritate custo-
ditur canon: przter quem, &c.
9 S. Aug. de Civ. Dei, lib. xvii. cap.
20. [tom. vii. col. 483.] (Solomon)
prophetasse etiam reperitur in suis li-
bris, qui tres recepti sunt in auctorita-
tem canonicam, Proverbia, Ecclesias-
tes, et Canticum Canticorum. Alii vero
duo, quorum unus Sapientia, alter Ec-
clesiasticus dicitur, propter eloquii non-
COSIN,
nullam similitudinem, ut Salomonis
dicantur obtinuit consuetudo. Non au-
tem esse ipsius, non dubitant doctiores.
[Eos tamen in auctoritatem maxime
Occidentalis antiquitus recepit Eccle-
sia; &c.] Et adversus contradictores
non tanta firmitate proferuntur, [quae
scripta non sunt in canone Judaeorum. |
P [dem, de Prazdest. Sanct., cap. 14.
[lib. i. $ 27. tom. x. col. 807.] Non de-
buit repudiari sententia libri Sapientize,
qui meruit in Ecclesia Christi de gradu
Lectorum . . audiri, &c. (At the
Reader's desk, though not at the Bi-
shop's.)
4 Ibid. (8$ 28.) Oportet, ut librum is-
tum Sapientize .... omnibus tractato-
ribus anteponant: (that is, It ought to
be honoured and placed next to the
canonical Scriptures.)
* [bid. [$ 26.] Quod a me quoque
positum, (nimirum, testimonium de li-
bro Sapientiz,) fratres istos ita respu-
isse dixistis, (Prosperum et Hilarium
alloquitur,) tanquam non de libro ca-
nonico adhibitum: quasi, et excepta
TEST.
CENT. V.
COEIPASP:
VII.
130 A Scholastical History of
7. Dut against the authority of Ecclesiasticus we bring
another of his testimonies, where he acknowledgeth it to be
a contradicted book*, (excepted out of the ancient canon,)
and saith nothing for it to the contrary, when he had made
the same objection against his own alleging of it, but alleg-
eth another book that could not be contradicted at all.
8. Against the canonizing of the Maccabees we are able
to produce more testimonies out of him than one; for in one
placet he doth clearly distinguish them from the canonical
Scriptures, purely and properly so called ; in another" he
confesseth, that neither the Jews nor Christ held them in
such account as they did the Law and the Prophets; and in
two places besides* he lesseneth the esteem and the honour
of them: which of any canonical book, absolutely and simply
Divine, he would never have done; nor was it lawful for him
to doit. So we see S. Augustine's mind.
LXXXI. Now, they that contend for the canon of the
present Roman Church would faim make S. Augustine to
confute himself, and (notwithstanding all this that he hath
said before) to be a special witness upon their side, and to
hold the books contested between them and us to be every
hujus libri attestatione, res ipsa non
clara sit, quam volumus [voluimus]
hine doceri. [Vid. num. Ixxxi. p. 137.
nott. ad litt. c. d; where this and the
foregoing passages are cited at greater
length. ]
$ S. Aug. lib. De cura pro mortuis,
cap. 15. [tom. vi. col. 527.—Nam Sa-
muel propheta defunctus vivo Sauli
etiam regi futura praedixit: quamvis
nonnulli non ipsum fuisse qui potuisset
magicis artibus evocari, sed aliquem
spiritum, tam malis operibus congru-
entem, illius existiment similitudinem
figurasse; cum] liber Ecclesiasticus,
quem Jesus filius Sirach scripsisse tra-
ditur, et propter eloquii nonnullam si-
militudinem Salomonis pronuntiatur,
contineat in laude Patrum, quod Sa-
mueletiam mortuus prophetaverit. Sed,
si huic libro ex Hebrzorum (quia in eo
[ed. Ben., eorum] non est) canone con-
tradicitur, quid de Moyse [dicturi su-
mus,|l qui [certe et] in Deuteronomio
[mortuus,] et in Evangelio, [ cum Elia,
qui mortuus non est, legitur apparuisse
viventibus ?]
t SsvAug. de. Ciy» Dei, lib: xy
cap. 36. [tom. vii. col. 519.] Supputa-
tio temporum (a restituto Templo) non
in Seripturis Sanctis, quz canonicae
appellantur, sed in aliis invenitur, in
quibus sunt et Maccab. libri.
" S. Aug. contra Epist. Gaud. Do-
natistzd, cap. 23. [al. lib. i. cap. 31.
tom. ix. col. 654, ut supr. not. ad lit. i.]
Hane quidem Scripturam, quz appel-
latur Maccabaeorum, non habent Judzei
sicut Legem, et Prophetas,[ et Psalmos, |
quibus Dominustestimonium perhibet,
tanquam testibus suis.
* [bid.—Recepta est ab Ecclesia
non inutiliter, si sobrie legatur vel
audiatur.—Idem, Epist. lxi. ad Dulci-
tium, contra Donatistas Cireumcel-
liones, qui sibimet ipsis mira vzesania
necem consciscerent. [al. Ep. eciv. $ 6.
tom. ii. col. 766. ]... summa exemplorum
inopia coarctati, in Maccabzorum li-
bris, [quasi ad auctoritatem sceleris
quo seipsos perdunt, ] perscrutatis om-
nibus ecclesiasticis auctoritatibus, vix
aliquando (quod pro sua sententia ad-
ducerent) invenerunt, [se invenisse
gloriantur, . . . . Vid. infr., p. 140. not.
ad lit. p.] (De vere Divinis ac ca-
nonicis non tam dilute loqueretur Au-
gustinus.)
the Canon of the Scriptures.
131
way as canonical, and of as much authority, as any of the
Scriptures are besides.
l. To which purpose, in the first place, they usually cite
his treatise of Christian Doctrine"; where they say (but their
saying is not always to be trusted) that he numbereth all the
books of Scripture alike as they do*, and that he maketh no
* Bellarm. de Verbo Dei, lib. i. cap.
10. sect. Primum. [tom. i. col. 39.—
Primum igitur hos libros una cum
ezteris in canone ponunt Concilia,
Carthag. III. Can. 47, Trid. Sess. iv. ;
Pontifices, Innocentius I. in Epist. ad
Exuperium, Gelasius I. in decreto De
libris sacris et ecclesiasticis, cum lxx.
episcopis; denique Patres, Augustinus
lib. ii. Doctr. Christ. cap. 8; &c.] Du
Perron, Repl, p. 439.—1l appert...
par le canon des livres canoniques,
inséré dans le second livre de la Doc-
trine Chrétienne de S. Augustin, oà
les deux livres des Maecabées sont ex-
pressément contenus, et auquel S. Aug.
a fin d'empécher que le nombre n'en
fust varié par aucune addition, ou
soustraction, ajousté pour seau: *En
ces xliv. livres est terminée l'autorité
du V. Testament. — Sixt. Sen. Bibl.,
lib. viii. [ vid. infr.] Catharinus, de libr.
canon. [This treatise of Card. Cathari-
nus on the Canonical Books of the Old
and New Testament, &c., is mentioned
by Du Pin, Eecl. Hist., cent. xvi., liv.
v. (see the Engl. Trans., Lond. 1706,
tom. ii. p. 17.) but no copy has been met
with.— Vid. autem Annotat. in excerpta
quadam de Comment. Card. Cajetani
dogmata, de lib. Sap., p. 52.— Sed audi,
si placet, Augustini testimonia de libro
hoc; &e.] Etalii multi.
* Sapientiam, et Ecclesiasticum, inter
propheticos libros numeravit Aug. [lib. ]
ii. De Doctr. Christiana. — Libros Tobize
etJudith,[licet Judaeorum Synagogenon
recipiat, ] sancta [tamen] Christi Eccle-
sia in canone recipit, et pari veneratione
cum aliis S. Libris legitatque colit. [ Ad
eam vero Hieronymi sententiam, qua
libros istos asserit ab Ecclesia Dei in-
ter canonicas Scripturas minime reci-
pi, dicimus] verba [ejus] (Hieronymi)
sine ulla discretione considerata non
esse prorsus vera: quoniam Aug. [Hi-
eronymo synchronus] in ii lib. de
Doctr. Christ. cap. 8. utrumque in
ordine canonicorum librorum enume-
rat, [et concilium Carthaginense ter-
tium, eui Augustinus interfuit, in cata-
logo Sacrarum Scripturarum enumerat.
Ex quibus evidentissime constat, hos
libros etiam tempore Hieronymi fuisse
ab Ecclesia catholica in canone recep-
tos.]—A ug. quoque, lib. ii. De Doctr.
Christ. duos Maccab. libros in canone
Divinarum Scripturarum collocat.—
Hec omnia Sixt. Sen., dicto libro viii.
[Vid. dilutionem 2. tom. ii. pp. 336,
343, 346.— The above extracts are not
verbally accurate, but they are close to
the sense. ]
* S. Aug., lib. ii. De Doctr. Chris-
tiana, cap. 8. [tom. iii. col. 22.] Totus
autem canon Scripturarum, in quo is-
tam considerationem versandam dici-
mus, his libus continetur: quinque
Mosis, id est, Genesi, Exod., Levit.,
Num., Deut. ; et uno libro Jesu Nave,
unoJudicum, uno libello qui appellatur
Ruth, qui magis ad Regnorum prin-
cipia [al principium] videtur perti-
nere: deinde quatuor Regnorum, et
duobus Paralip., non consequentibus,
sed quasi a latere adjunctis simulque
pergentibus: haee est historia, qu:
sibimet annexa tempora continet, atque
ordinem rerum. Sunt alie, tanquam
ex diverso ordine, quz? neque huic or-
dini, neque inter se connectuntur, sicut
est Job, et Tobias, et Esther, et Judith,
et Machabaorum libri duo, et Esdrae
duo, qui magis subsequi videntur or-
dinatam illam historiam usque ad
Regn. vel Paralip. terminatam. Deinde
Prophetze, in quibus David unus liber
Psalmorum, et Salomonis tres, Pro-
verbiorum, Cant. Canticorum, et Eeccle-
siastes. Nam illi duo libri, unus qui
Sapientia, et alius qui Ecclesiasticus
inscribitur, de quadam similitudine,
Salomonis esse dicuntur: nam Jesus
(filius) Sirach eos [con ]seripsisse con-
stantissime perhibetur; (Hoc autem,
quod ad Sapientiam pertinet, revocavit
ii. lib. Retract. [cap. 4. tom. i. col. 43.
—]In secundo sane libro (de Doctr.
Christ.) de auctore libri, quem plures
vocant Sapientiam Salomonis, quod
etiam ipsum, sicut Ecclesiasticum,
Jesus Sirach scripserit, non ita con-
stare, sicut a me dictum est, postea
didici; et omnino probabilius comperi
non esse hune ejus libri auctorem.])
Qui tamen, quoniam in auctoritatem
recipi meruerunt, inter propheticos nu-
merandi sunt. Reliqui sunt eorum
K 2
TEST.
CENT. V.
(US HINAUS?
NU:
133 AA Scholastical History of
distinction or difference between the one sort and the other.
And, indeed, to them that read no more words of his than
what they are pleased to cite, this one passage may make a
fair show, that, after the space of four hundred years, they
seem to have gotten one Father upon their side. Dut who-
soever will look into the words of S. Augustine immediately
going before this passage?, and heed well the terms of his
advice, which he gives there to his reader, (and whereunto he
referreth again when he begins to enumerate all the books
that were then comprehended in the African Bible*,) shall
clearly perceive that our opposites and he are not all of one
mind, nor their sense the same, in delivering the canon of
Scripture. (1.) For, first, he putteth a note of difference
between those books that have the general name of divine
Scriptures and those that are specially called eanonical*.
(2.) Then, he setteth a mark upon those that, for their un-
doubted verity, are more securely read than others?. (8.)
Next, he distinguisheth the total canon (or number of the
books) into two several kinds*, of which some were received
by all Churches and some but by a few; and preferreth
those that were acknowledged either by allf, or the most
libri, qui proprie Prophetze appellati
sunt, (appellantur:] XII. Propheta-
rum libri singuli, qui connexi sibimet,
quoniam nunquam sejuncti snnt, pro
uno habentur: quorum Prophetarum
nomina sunt hac, Osea, Joel, Amos,
Mich., Naum, Abac., Obad., Jonas,
Soph., Agg., Zach., Malachias; deinde
IV. Prophetze sunt majorum volumi-
num, Esaias,Jeremias, Daniel, Ezechiel.
His xliv. libris V. T. terminatur aucto-
ritas. Novi autem, iv. libr. Evang., &c.
à [bid. ante verba citata, [ubi su-
pra.j Erit igitur Divinarum Scrip-
turarum solertissimus indagator, qui
primo totas legerit, notasque habuerit,
et si nondum intellectu, jam tamen lec-
tione, duntaxat eas qua appellantur
canoniez.. Nam ezeteras securius leget
Fide Veritatis instructus, ne praoccu-
pent imbecillem animum, et periculosis
mendaciis atque phantasmatibus elu-
dentes przjudicent aliquid contra sa-
nam intelligentiam. In canonicis au-
tem Scripturis Ecclesiarum Catholi-
carum quam plurimum auctoritatem
sequatur; inter quas sane illae sunt,
(sint, qua» Apostolicas sedes habere,
et epistolas accipere meruerunt. Tene-
bit igitur hunc modum in Scripturis
canonicis, ut eas, qua ab omnibus
accipiuntur Eeclesiis Catholicis, prze-
ponat eis quas quzedam non accipiunt.
In eis vero, qua» non accipiuntur ab
omnibus, praponat eas quas plures
gravioresque accipiunt, eis quas pauci-
ores minorisque auctoritatis Ecclesize
tenent. Si autem alias invenerit a
pluribus, alias a gravioribus haberi,
quamvis hoc facile invenire non possit,
sequalis tamen auctoritatis eas haben-
das puto. "Totus autem, &c.
b [bid.—In quo istam considera-
tionem versandam dicimus.—Ut supra,
[not. ad lit. z.]
* [bid.— Divinarum Scripturarum
duntaxat eas, quz: appellantur cano-
niez. [Ubi supr., not. ad lit. a. ]
3$ Ibid.—Nam ezeteras securius leget
Fide Veritatis instructus. [Not. ad
lit. a.]
* [bid.—Eas, qua ab omnibus Ec-
clesiis accipiuntur, preponat eis quz
non accipiuntur (ab omnibus.) [Not.
ad lit. a. ]
f [bid.— Praeferantur, qui a pluribus
et gravioribus Ecclesiis recipiuntur, eis
qui à paucioribus et minoris auctori-
tatis. [These words are slightly altered.
Vid. not. a.]
the Canon of the Scriptures. 133
eminent and apostolical Churches?, before those that certain
particular Churches only, and of less authority, accepted.
(4.) Moreover, he admitteth a subdivision even of this latter
kind, whereof some might be received by the greater, and
some by the better sort of men^ ; which notwithstanding, (be-
cause that had seldom happened, and was not usually noted,)
he thought to be of equal authority. (5.) And, lastly, he
premiseth this caution before the recital of his general
canon!,—that all these particular considerations may not be
neglected by him that readeth it*.
If the council of 'Trent (whereby the Roman Church is
now governed) had set such a preface before their canon of
Scriptures, as this is that S. Augustine set before his, and
had added no more to the end of it than he did, they might
have had the fairer plea for themselves. But so far are
they from allowing their canon to be received with any such
qualifications and distinctions as these be, that, first, they
command all the books recited in it, (among which are those
that all Churches, at least, received not, and none at all in
their sense,) to be * equally accepted, and taken with the
self-same veneration!," as having all a like absolute and
divine authority annexed to them, without preferring one
before another; and then they damn all the Churches of
the world besides*, that will not thus receive that canon
upon their own terms: which neither S. Augustine, nor any
other Father before or after him, ever did; who, when they
give us such a canon or catalogue of Holy Scriptures as we
read here in his book of Christian Doctrine, give us a fair
latitude withal of taking the canon in a common and large
g Ibid.—Quamplurimum auctorita-
tem sequatur (earum,) quz Apostoli-
cas sedes habere... meruerunt. [Not.
ad lit. a.]
^ [bid.—Si autem alias invenerit a
pluribus, alias a gravioribus haberi,
(quamquam hoc facile invenire non
possit,) zequalis tamen auctoritatis eas
habendas puto. [Not. ad lit. a.]
1 Ibid.— Tenebit igitur (lector) hune
modum in Scripturis canonicis. [Not.
ad lit. a.]
* Ibid.— Totus autem canon Serip-
turarum, in quo istam consideratio-
nem versandam dicimus, &c. ([Not.
ad lit. z.]
! Concil. Trid. Sess. iv. [ Labbe, tom.
xiv. col. 746.] Omnes libros... pari
pietatis affectu, reverentia, ac venera-
tione, pro canonicis receperit. ['These
words are not accurately cited.— Vid.
supr. num. x. p. 8, not. ad lit. h, et not.
ad lit. i.]
m Ibid. [col. 747.] Si quis autem
non susceperit, . . . Anathema sit. —Et
Bulla Pii Papze IV. ibid., super forma
juramenti. [Concil. Labbe, tom. xiv.
col. 946. Et vid. num. x. p. 8, not. ad
lit.1.] Damnata a concilio Tridentino
ego pariter damno, ... et anathema-
tizo.—Item, Extra hanc fidem nemo
salvus esse potest,
CELA P.
VETE
Vide num.
ix.
134 A Scholastical History of
sense, without restraining it (as otherwhiles, when they
speak after an exact and distinct manner, they do them-
selves) to that strict and univocal acception, which makes it
only to be of pure and sovereign authority : for this is the
distinction that preserves the difference between that canon
of books which is absolute and Divine, and that which is not
simply so, but mixed and Ecclesiastical.
Nor can S. Augustine here be taken in any other sense.
For, of the canonical books strictly so called, none can be
preferred before another; (because in respect of their autho-
rity, infallibility, and certainty, there is no difference be-
tween them;) nor is it in the choice of any Churches, whe-
ther they will receive them or no ; as it is not in the election
of any person, whether he will follow any Church that should
not receive them, (whereof there is no example or instance to
be given.) But, of the canonical and Scripture books (largely
and mixedly taken) there is no better advice than S. Augus-
tine here gives,—to prefer those that all Churches receive,
(and such are the twenty-two books of the Old Testament,)
before those other that but a few receive, (and such are the
six books contested.)
To this advice we will add another, which is, to the same
purpose, given every man that reads this and other places
of S. Augustine, by one of the most learned cardinals" (but
he lived not to see the new canons made at the synod of
Trent) that ever the Church of Rome had: who (acknow-
ledging no more books of the Old Testament to be properly
canonical, than. we and all the Churches that consent with
antiquity do) counselleth his reader? not to be troubled at
? Aub. Mirzus, de Seriptor., scc.
xvi. [Biblioth. Eccl, p. 25. cap. 41.]
Thomas de Vio Cajetanus ([ Vius, Caje-
tz in Latio ex familia Viorum non ig-
nobili natus, vir fuit pusilla statura,
sed ingenti animo, felicissima memoria,
et ingenio maximo; adeo ut] inter
omnes sui temporis Theologos princeps
censeretur,
9 Cajetan. [Comment.] in lib. Es-
ther, sub finem, [cap. 10. tom. ii. p. 400.
ut supr. num. Ixx. p. 90. not. ad lit. t.
—Sex seu septem sequentia capitula
sunt Apocrypha ; et propterea non ex-
ponemus illa.] Et hoc in loco termi-
namus commentaria librorum histori-
alium V. T. ; nam reliqui (viz., Judith,
"Tobis, et Maccab. libri) a S. ifierony-
mo extra canonicos libros supputantur,
et inter apocrypha locantur, cum libro
Sapientize [et] Ecclesiastico, ut patet in
Prologo Galeato. Nec turberis novitie,
si alicubi repereris libros istos inter
canonicos supputari, vel in sacris con-
ciliis, vel in sacris doctoribus. Nam
ad Hieronymi limam reducenda sunt
tam verba conciliorum, quam doc-
torum : et, juxta illius sententiam ad
Chrom. et Heliod. Episcopos, libri isti
(et siqui alii sunt in canone Biblize
similes) non sunt canonici, hoc est, non
sunt regulares ad firmandum ea quie
the Canon of the Scriptures. 135
any thing that may be brought out of S. Augustine or other
Fathers to the contrary ; for, if at any time they call the con-
troverted books canonical, (as there are but a very few that
do so,) they are not to be understood in so exact and strict a
sense, as if they held them to be no less canonical than the
other uncontested books are, or as firm rules and principles
of faith, but only in a modal or qualified sense, as they be
sacred writings fit to be read for the benefit and edification
of the Church. In which regard, though they be no in-
fallible rules, yet are they honoured above all other human
scriptures, as having more beams of divine light and wisdom
in them than the books of other ordinary and common doc-
tors have. So that this authority of S. Augustine, in his
book of Christian Doctrine, hurteth us not: for we have as
many books of Scripture (largely taken) in our Bible, as he
had in his.
3. The next authority that our opposites produce out of
him for themselves?, pretending that it makes against us, is
in his book of Predestination ; where, writing to Hilary and
Prosper, he pleadeth for the divine authority of that testi-
mony?, which he had formerly cited out of the Wisdom of
temporibus proximi Apostolorum egre-
sunt Fidei: possunt tamen dici ca-
gii tracetatores, qui, eum testem adhi-
nonici, hoc est, regulares ad zedificatio-
nem fidelium, utpote in canone Bibliz
ad hoc recepti et auctorati. Cum hac
enim distinctione discernere poteris et
dicta Augustini in (lib.] ii. De Doctr.
Christiana, et scripta in Conc. Flor.
sub Eug. IV., scriptaque in provinci-
alibus Conciliis Carthag. et Laodic., et
ab Innocentio et Gelasio Pontificibus.
P Bellarm. De Verbo Dei, lib. i. cap.
13. sect. 2. [tom. i. col. 50.] B. Aug.
ex professo docet, et probat, ex hoc
libro (Sapientiz) posse confirmari dog-
mata, et librum esse canonicum, lib. i.
de Predestinat., cap. 14.—Et sect. 4.
[ubi supr.] Sed audiamus, quz in
eodem capite infra ponuntur: * Non
debuit (inquit) repudiari sententia libri
Sapientis, qui meruit in Eeclesia
Christi de gradu Lectorum Ecclesize
tam longa annositate recitari, et ab om-
nibus Christianis [ Episcopis, usque ad
extremos Laicos, fideles, pecenitentes,
catechumenos,] cum veneratione Di-
vina auctoritatis audiri Et infra:
* Oportet, ut librum istum Sapientize
omnibus traetatoribus anteponant; quo-
niam sibi eum [ante] posuerunt etiam
bentes, nihil se adhibere nisi divinum
testimonium crediderunt.— Du Perron,
Repliq. contre le Roi de la Grand
Bretagne, p. 440. Les Juifs ne tenoient
non plus le livre de la Sapience au
mesme dégré de la Loi, des Psaumes,
et des Prophétes; et notre Seigneur ne
l'avoit non plus allégué [entre ses té-
moins, que celui des Maccabées.] Et
néanmoins S. Augustin ne laisse pas
de dire: (De Przdest., lib. i. cap. 14.)
* Le livre de la Sapience a merité, [de-
puis une si longue suite d'années,]
d'estre leu en l'Eglise de Christ, par
les Lecteurs de l' Eglise [de Christ, ] et
d'estre oui [par tous les Chrétiens, de-
puis les Evéques jusques aux derniers
laiques, fideles, penitents, et catéchu-
ménes,] avec veneration d'autorité di-
vine) Et derechef, (ut supra, in Bel-
larm.) [* Tous les Docteurs prochains
du temps des Apótres, employants le
témoinage du livre de la Sapience, n'ont
creu employer, si non témoinage divin." ]
4 Raptus est, ne malitia mutaret in-
tellectum [ejus.] Sap. iv. 11.
TEST.
CENT. V.
CH A P.
VITE
Wisd.4.11.
136 A Scholastical History of
Solomon: and hereby (if Cardinal Bellarmine's collection
from hence might stand and hold firm) he maketh the whole
book of Wisdom to become canonical, no less than the books
of the Law and the holy Prophets are.
But, that S. Augustine was of another mind, we have
divers clear arguments to evince it. For, first, when he had
produced this testimony out of Wisdom, (that the righteous
man is speedily taken away, lest wickedness should alter his
understanding,) and some exceptions had been taken against
him by the divines of Marseilles, for citing a book which was
not canonical', (as in those days they had no such canonical
book in the Church of France,) he doth not answer and reply
that they said not true, or that the book was of equal autho-
rity with any other of the Bible, (and yet this he would have
said, if it had been equally canonical) but he pleads only that
it ought not to be rejecteds, for the great veneration that it
had in the Church': where, secondly, notwithstanding that ve-
neration, it had certain marks of difference set upon it, (and
here noted by S. Augustine himself) to distinguish it from
being as divine and canonical as the Law and the Prophets
be; of which marks this was one, that the book of Wisdom
and the rest of that class were given to the lectors, or the in-
ferior officers of the Church", to be read there by them in a
lower place than those of the higher class were, which the
priests and bishops read themselves in a more eminent and
conspicuous manner*; and this was another, that such au-
thors, as he that wrote the book of Wisdom, had only the
honour to be set first, and preferred before all other tracta-
* Ep. Hilarii ad Aug., inter Ep. S.
Aug. [Epist. cexxvi. $ 4. S. August.
Op., tom. ii. col. 827.] Hunc librum
tanquam non canonicum definiunt
omittendum. [The precise words are:
Illud etiam testimonium quod posuisti,
* Raptus est, ne malitia mutaret intel-
lectum ejus,' tanquam non canonicum,
definiunt omittendum. ]
s S. Aug. De Predest. Sanct., lib. i.
cap. 14. [tom. x. col. 808.] Non debuit
repudiari sententia libri Sapientiz.
[ Vid. supr. p. 129. not. ad lit. p.]
t [dem, ibid.— Qui meruit in Ec-
clesia Christi ... tam longa annositate,
&c.... cum veneratione [divinz auc-
toritatis] audiri. (Ut supra. [Vid. p.
129. not. ad lit. p. ])
* S. Aug. ibid.—Qui (liber Sapi-
enti:;;) meruit in Ecclesia Christi de
gradu Lectorum .. . recitari.
* De gradu Episcoporum, sive ex
ambone.
Y Idem, ibid.—Certe, etiamsi [ enim,
si] de divinarum Seripturarum tracta-
toribus, qui fuerunt ante nos, profer-
rem defensionem hujus| ce] sententize,
quam nune, solito diligentius atque
copiosius, contra novum Pelagianorum
defendere urgemur errorem,—si hujus
ergo sententiz defensionem ex Divi-
norum eloquiorum, nos przecedentibus,
catholicis tractatoribus promerem, pro-
fecto hi fratres, pro quibus nune agi-
mus, aequiescerent: hoc enim signifi-
castis literis vestris. . . . Sed, qui sen-
the Canon of the Scriptures.
197
tors upon the canonical Scriptures. But it is one thing to be
set before the common tractators^, and another thing to be
the authors of the canonical books themselves; for this sup-
poseth them to be those men that were immediately inspired
by God: which of that uncertain author that composed the
Wisdom of Solomon?, (though many things he wrote might
be confirmed by canonical Scripture, and were therefore re-
ceived as divine truths and testimonies,) S. Augustine could
not say. And, thirdly, for the same reason he urgeth the
truth and authority of the sentence only that he had cited»,
(being willing enough to forego the authority of the book*,)
and standeth upon these terms about it,—that it is certainly
a work of God's divine grace and favour?, if the just man be
tentiis tractatorum instrui volunt, opor-
tet ut istum librum Sapientie, ubi
legitur, * Raptus est, ne malitia mu-
taret intellectum ejus,' omnibus tracta-
toribus anteponant: quoniam sibi eum
anteposuerunt etiam temporibus prox-
imi A postolorum egregii tractatores, qui,
eum testem adhibentes, nihil se adhibere
nisi Divinum testimonium crediderunt.
[ Tom. x. col. 808. Conf. p. 135. not. p.]
7 S. Hieronym., Epist. lxi. [ al. 1xii.
ad Theophilum, tom. i. col 513.—
Numquid ego in turbam mitto Orige-
nem? numquid ceteros tractatores?]
Scio (me) aliter habere Apostolos, ali-
ter [reliquos] tractatores; [Illos sem-
per vera dicere, istos in quibusdam ut
homines aberrare. ]
a Vid. S. Aug. de Doctr. Chr., lib. ii.
cap. 8. [tom. iii. col. 28.—Nam illi duo
libri; unus qui Sapientia, et alius qui
Ecclesiasticus inscribitur, de quadam
similitudine, Salomonis esse dicuntur:
nam Jesus Sirach eos conscripsisse
constantissime perhibetur. — Vid. p.
131. not. ad lit. z] Et, Retract., lib.
li. cap. 4. [tom. i. col. 43.—1In secundo
sane libro (De Doctr. Christ.) de auc-
tore libri, quem plures vocant Sapi-
entiam Salomonis, quod etiam ipsum,
sicut Ecclesiasticum, | Jesus Sirach
scripserit, non ita constare, sicut a me
dietum est, postea didici; et omnino
probabilius comperi non esse hunc ejus
libri auctorem.—Vid. supr. p. 131. not.
ad lit. z.]
^ S. Aug. De Przdest. [Sanctorum,
lib. i. cap. 14, tom. x. col. 809.] ubi
supra. [Vid.p. 136. not. ad lit. s. Quo-
circa non debent fratres nostri, qui no-
biseum pro Catholica Fide perniciem
Pelagiani erroris impugnant, huic Pela-
gianz in tantum favere opinioni;... ut,
quod illi audere non possunt, ] senten-
tiam vere planam [veram plane, ] et an-
tiquitus Christianam, [* Raptus est,"
&c.,... destruere moliantur. ]
* [bid.—Quod a me quoque positum,
(testimonium delibro Sapientiz,) fratres
istos ita respuisse dixistis, tanquam non
de libro canonico adhibitum: quasi, et
excepta hujus libri attestatione, res ipsa
non clara sit, quam voluimus hinc doceri.
[ ubi supra.— Vid. p. 129. not. ad lit. r.
4 [bid.—Quis enim audeat negare
Christianus, justum, si morte praoc-
cupatus fuerit, in refrigerio futurum ?
Quilibet hoc dixerit, quis homo sanz
fidei resistendum putabit? [Item, si
dixerit, justum, si a sua justitia reces-
serit, in qua diu vixit, et in ea fuerit
impietate defunctus, in qua (non dico
unum annuni, sed) unum diem vixerit,
in poenas iniquis debitas hinc iturum,
nihil sibi sua preterita justitia profu-
tura,—huic perspicuz veritati quis Fi-
delium contradicet ? Porro, si quzra-
tur a nobis, utrum, si tunc esset mor-
tuus quando erat justus, poenas esset
inventurus, an requiem, —numquid re-
quiem respondere dubitabimus?] Hzc
est tota causa, cur dictum est a quo-
cunque sit dictum, * Raptus est, ne
malitia mu:aret intellectum | ejus."
Qu:e cum ita sint, non debuit repudiari
sententia libri Sapienti;:, qui meruit
in Ecclesia Christi legi (de gradu lec-
torum Ecclesie Christi tam longe an-
nositate recitari, ] et [ab omnibus Chris-
tianis, ab Episcopis usque ad extremos
laieos, fideles, poenitentes, catechume-
n0s,] cum veneratione Divin: aucto-
ritatis audiri. (tom. x. col. 807, 808;
ubi supra, p. 129, nott. ad litt. p, q, r. ]
TEST.
CENT. v.
CHAP.
JVIDIE
138 A Scholastical History of
taken away betimes, lest otherwise he should be exposed to
the danger of worldly wickedness, and that no Christian will
deny but that this just man, so taken away, is in rest and
peace and therefore, whosoever said it, that it was a faithful
saying (this,) and grounded upon divine authoritys. In which
sense S. Cyprian! also alleged the same saying under the
name and testimony of the divine Scripture. But neither did
he nor S. Augustine call it a divine testimony, so much in
respect of the book wherein it is, or the author that wrote
it, as in regard of the matter itself that is there written.
However, to the objection made against this book, that it
was *mnot canonical" he maketh no direct answer that it
was; which, if he or the Church had held it so to be, would
have been the readiest way to have answered all the divines
of France, and ended that controversy between them. But
herein he would not be their adversary?, as the masters of
the Roman Church are pleased to be ours.
9. In the third and last place, they bring his authority
for canonizing the books of the Maccabees. "To which pur-
pose they cite two of his sayings; one, that the Church, and
not the Jews", accounted those books to be canonical:
another! that they have been received by the Church for
* [bid.—Eum testem adhibentes, ni-
hil se adhibere nisi Divinum testimo-
nium crediderunt.
f S. Cypr., lib. de Mortalitate. [ Op.,
p. 165.—Sed et per Salomonem docet
Spiritus Sanctus eos, qui Deo placeant,
maturius istinc eximi, et citius liberari,
ne, dum in isto mundo diutius immo-
rantur, mundi contactibus polluantur.
* Raptus est," inquit, *ne malitia,"
&c. Sap. iv. 11.— Ubi supr. p. 119. not.
ad lit.n.] Et lib. iii. Testim. ad Qui-
rinum, [advers. Judzeos. Op., p. 81.—
Item, in Sapientia Salomonis: ** Rap-
tus est," &c. Sap. iv. 11.]
€ S. Aug. de Civit. Dei, lib. xvii.
cap. 20. [tom. vii. col 483.] supra
citat. [p. 129. not. adlit. o.] (Salomonis
libri) tres recepti sunt in auctoritatem
canonicam, Proverbia, Ecclesiastes, et
Canticum Canticorum. Alii vero duo,
quorum unus Sapientia, alter Ecclesi-
asticus dicitur, propter eloquii nonnul-
lam similitudinem, ut Salomonis di-
cantur, obtinuit consuetudo. Non autem
esse Ipsius, non dubitant doctiores; eos
tamen in auctoritatem (scriptorum,
videlieet, Ecclesiasticorum, et populo
publice przelegi solitorum) maxime Oc-
cidentalis antiquitus recepit Ecclesia.
... Sed adversus contradictores non
tanta firmitate proferuntur, quz scripta
non sunt in canone Judzeorum,
^ Bellarm. de Verbo Dei, lib. i. cap.
15. sect. l. [tom. i. col. 53.] Sanctus
autem Augustinus (cui multum aucto-
ritatis szepe tribuit Calvinus) lib. xviii.
de Civ. Dei, cap. 36.—* Libros," inquit,
Maecabzorum non Judzi,sed Ecclesia
pro canonicis habet. [Et lib. ii. contra
Epistolas Gaudentii, &c.; ut infra, not.
i| Idem locus a Card. Perronio, ( Re-
pliq., p. 439. [Il appert quartrement
par les autres écrits, oà Saint Augustin
parle des Maccabées, comme quand il
dit au dix-huitiéme de la Cite de Dieu:
* Entre les volumes separé de ce rang,
sont les livres des Maccabées; lesquels
non les Juifs, mais l' Eglise, tient pour
canoniques! Et au second livre con-
tre l'épitre de Gaudentius Donatiste :
*L'Ecriture intitulée des Maccabées,
&c.; ut infr., p. 139. not. 1. ]) multisque
aliis, profertur una cum sequenti. [ Vid.
not. i. |
i Bellarm. ibid. [tom. i. col. 53, ubi
the Canon of the Scriptures. 139
Holy Scripture not unprofitably, if they be soberly read or
heard. Upon which words Cardinal Bellarmine laid his
thumb*, that they might not be seen and examined ; but
Cardinal Perron! brings them forth to the view, and after-
wards disguiseth them", as his manner is to do in most of
his other citations. "The Donatists, in S. Augustine's time",
were divided into divers sects, of which the Circumcellions
were one,—a sect more noted than the rest, and so called
from ranging up and down the country where they hved, (in
Africa,) and setting up their cells abroad in the fields, every
one at first like Eremites by themselves, and afterwards
taking in their women to cohabit there among them : and a
sort of people they were, so furious, and full of mischief and
violence both to themselves and others, that they did not
only set upon those who chanced at any time to pass by that
way?, and come within their reach, (making no conscience
supr. not. h.] Et lib. ii. contra epi-
stolam [epistolas] Gaudentii, cap. 23,
eorundem librorum auctoritatem stu-
diose defendit, Scripturam Sanctam eos
appellans.
* DBellarm. (ibid.) verba S. Aug. non
profert.
! Du Perron, Repl, p. 439. [ubi
supr. not. h.] (S. Augustin) au ii. liv.
contre l'épitre de Gaudent.—* L' Ecri-
ture intitulée des Maccabées, les Juifs
ne la tiennent pas comme la Loi, les
Prophétes, et les Psaumes, que notre
Seigneur allégué pour ses témoins, &c.
Mais elle a eté recevé par l'Eglise, non
inutilement, si elle est leue ou écoutée
sobrement. ([Auquel passage, &oc.;
ut infr. not. m. prope finem.]
? Idem, ibid., p. 440.—Et ce qu'il
ajouté, qu' ellea esté recevé par l'Eglise
non inutilement, pourveu qu' elle soit
leuesobrement,n'est pas afin de diminuer
la foi qui y doit estre deferée, mais afin
de reprimer les furieuses consequences
que les Donatistes en inferoient; et ne
signifie autre chose, sinon * pourveu
qu' elle soit leue avec sens rassis, et
non avec manie et phrénésie," comme
la lisoient les Donatistes, qui prenoient
occasion de l'exemple de Samson [en
l'histoire des Juges, | et [de l'exemple]
de Razias [en lhistoire Maccabées, ]
done le zéle est loué, et non le fait de
se tuer et précipiter eux-mémes.—Et
dessus: (p. 439, ubi supr.) Auquel
passage, ce que S. Aug. dit, que les
Juifs ne tiennent pas l'Ecriture des
Maecabées au méme rang que la Loi,
[les Psaumes, et les Prophétes, ] n'est
pas pour affoiblir l'autorité de l'écriture
des Maccabées. Car les Juifs ne te-
noient non plus le live de la Sapience
au méme dégré dela Loi, [des Psaumes,
et des Prophetes; et notre Seigneur
ne l'avoit non plus allégué entre ses
témoins, que celui des Maccabées.]
Et néanmoins S. Augustin ne laisse
pas de dire, *Le livre de la Sapience
a merité, [depuis une si longue suite
d'années, d'estre leu en l'Eglise de
Christ par les lecteurs,] &e.—Ut su-
pra, p. 135. [not. ad lit. p.]
n S. Aug. de Hzeres., cap. lxix. [tom.
viii. col. 22.] Multa et inter ipsos
(Donatistas) facta sunt schismata, et
ab iis se diversi [diversis] eztibus alii
.atque alii separarunt.
? Idem, ibid. [tom. viii. col. 21.]
Ad hane hazresin in Africa et illi per-
tinent, qui appellantur Cireumcelliones,
genus hominum agreste, et famosis-
simze audaci, non solum in alios im-
mania facinora perpetrando, sed nec
sibi [eadem] insana feritate parcendo.
Nam per mortes varias, maxime [que]
prazcipitiorum, et aquarum, et ignium,
seipsos necare consueverunt; et in is-
tum furorem alios quos potuerunt utri-
usque sexus seducere, aliquando ut
occidantur ab aliis, mortem, nisi fece-
rint, comminantes.
TEST.
CENT. V.
CHA P.
XA E
2 Mac. 14.
41, 44, 46.
140 A Scholastical History of
to murder them if they found them not to be of their party;,)
: but many times also they would lay violent hands upon their
own persons, and either murder themselves, or threaten other
persons with present death, if those persons would not do it
for them, when they were in danger to be taken, and punished
by the law which the secular powers had then made against
them. And this they called their martyrdom ; teaching and
exhorting all their followers rather to destroy themselves,
or to kill one another, than to suffer any public shame, or
punishment, as common malefactors. For which impious
phrensy and madness of their sect, being generally con-
demned by all other men, and challenged by S. Augustine
to shew any allowance or example in Scripture for it, they
had none to bring but the example of Razias? in the Mac-
cabees; who, to avoid the fury of his enemies, made an end
of himself, and, being enflamed with anger against them,
plucked out his own bowels. Whereupon S. Augustine took
occasion to declare his judgment concerning that book of the
Maecabees, and said the Donatists were hard driven, that
they had no other Scripture or ecclesiastical authority? to
shew for themselves. And, though he denieth not but that
Razias was to be commended for a man of great resolution
and valour, yet he admits him not to be a martyr for his
religion, or (in this particular fact of self-homicide) to be set
forth as any example, that might be followed by the Dona-
tists, or other persons whatsoever. But, perceiving that this
answer would not satisfy those men, who defended them-
selves herein by the credit and authority that the book of
the Maccabees had among the Africans, he proceedeth yet
further, and lesseneth the authority of that book by a triple
testimony : first, by the testimony of the Judaical Church',
P Idem, Epist. lxi. ad Dulcitium,
[al. Ep. eciv. $ 6. tom. ii. col. 766.—
Verumtamen, quod fatendum est, de
isto Razio seniore, quem] summa ex-
emplorum inopia coarctati, [se] in Ma-
chabzorum libris, [quasi ad auctori-
tatem sceleris quo seipsos perdunt,]
perscrutatis — omnibus Ecclesiasticis
auctoritatibus, vix aliquando, (quod
pro sua sententia adducerent Circum-
celliones,) invenerunt, [se invenisse
gloriantur, adhuc eis nunquam respon-
disse me recolo. —Ut supr. num. lxxx.
p. 130, not. x.]
94 S. Aug. Ep. ad Dulcitium, jam
citata. [ supra, not. p.]
* Idem, contra Epist. Gaudentii Do-
natistze, lib. ii. cap. 23. [al. lib.i. cap. 31.
tom. ix. col. 654.] Nostrum est autem,
sicut Apostolus admonet,omnia probare,
quod bonum est [ quz? bona sunt | tenere,
ab omni specie mali [ mala nos] absti-
nere; et hane quidem Seripturam, quze
appellatur Machabaeorum, non habent
Judaei sicut Legem, [et] Prophetas, et
Psalmos: quibus Dominus testimonium
the Canon of the Scriptures. 141
which made no such account of it, as they did of the Law,
the Prophets, and the Psalms: secondly, by the testimony
of Christ?*, which that book wanted, and the others had, as
His own proper witnesses; and, thirdly, by the consent and
testimony of the Christian Church*, which received it, not
unprofitably, if it were discreetly and soberly read, that is,
(as S. Augustine elsewhere expoundeth himself) if those
things that we read there be conferred with the sacred and
canonical Scriptures, that whatsoever is thereunto agreeable
may be approved, and what is otherwise may be rejected.
"To collect, therefore, (as the Cardinals and their followers
do,) out of these bare words—* The books of the Macca-
bees are received in the Church,"—that they are not in the
Jews, but in the Christian canon of Scripture, and properly
so called, is altogether against common sense and reason:
for S. Augustine here imtendeth to abate and weaken the
argument of the Circumcellions; and this collection of the
Cardinals addeth more" strength and force to it than it had
before ; when from hence Gaudentius the Donatist might have
replied and said, that S. Augustine was so far from confuting
him, as that he had confirmed him in his former opinion, and
given him a fair advantage to insult over the orthodox Chris-
tians, who allowed him a testimony taken out of a book that
belonged to their own canon, and not to any canon or Scrip-
ture of the Jews. For this had been enough to have yielded
him the victory ; which was none of S. Augustine's meaning :
who, by his limitations and restrictions here mentioned",
makes it evident that the Law and the Prophets were another
perhibet tanquam testibus suis, [di-
* [Ibid.—Recepta est ab Ecclesia,
cens, *Oportebat impleri omnia, quze
non inutiliter, si sobrie legatur vel
scripta sunt in Lege, et Prophetis, et
in Psalmis, de me;' | sed recepta est ab
Ecclesia non inutiliter, si [sobrie lega-
tur vel audiatur; maxime propter illos
Machabzos, qui pro Dei lege, sicut
veri martyres, a persecutoribus tam in-
digna atque horrenda perpessi sunt,
ut etiam hine populus Christianus ad-
verteret, quoniam non sunt condignze
passiones hujus temporis ad futuram
gloriam, quae revelabitur in nobis, pro
quibus passus est Christus.—Vid. p.
127. not. ad lit. i.]
* Ibid.—Quibus Dominus, &c. [ Vid.
supr. not. r. ]
audiatur, maxime propter illos, &c.
[ Vid. supr. not. r.]
" [The original editions read ao
more ; but vid. errata, ed. 1657.— Dele
no; lege more.]
* [S. Aug.] ibid.—Non inutiliter;
et, Si sobrie lepyatur: maxime propter
illóngs Maecabzos, qui pro Dei lege,
sicut veri martyres, a persecutoribus
tam indigna atque horrenda perpessi
sunt, ut etiam hinc populus Christia-
nus adverteret, quoniam non sunt con-
digna passiones hujus temporis ad
futuram gloriam, quie revelabitur in
nobis. (Vid. supr. not. r.]
TEST.
CENT. V.
CSHPASP:
VII.
An. Dom.
419.
| Conf,
Cave, tom.
i. pp. 472,
413.]
1429 A Scholastical History of
manner of Scripture, and carried a greater authority with
them than the books of the Maccabees did, or any such
ecclesiastical writings as were like unto them. Else, why
did he not absolutely say that they were canonical? which
had made an end of the business on the Donatists' side, with-
out any more ado.
But what his belief was concerning these books hath been
declared before, in a work of his that he wrote towards the
end of his days: wherein he severeth and excludeth» the
Maccabees, and other such Church-books, from those Scrip-
tures that are called canonical: acknowledging, nevertheless,
that, in some respect, the Church affordeth them that appel-
lation. For in one and the same respect this can never be
intended; unless we shall make S. Augustine to contradict
himself in the very same period, or the Church to hold those
books canonical which are not within the canonical Scrip-
tures. Forthe avoiding of which contradiction, we must of
force suffer S. Augustine to explain his own words, and to
add (as he doth there) the reason why the Church called
them canonical2, and in what sense she did so, that is to say,
not because the authors of them were prophets, or men in-
spired by God to write and give us the rules of our Faith, but
in regard of the many pious directions and examples of zeal
and constancy in religion, that are there to be found: for
which cause? the Church received them into the lower canon
of ecclesiastical books, but not into the supreme canon of
absolute and divine Scriptures. According to which distinc-
tion, also, the Hellenist Jews held them to be as canonical
as any Christian Church did: for from those Jews only the
Christians received them, and not from the Hebrews".
LXXXII. In S. Augustine's time* was held the Council of
7 Idem, de Civit. Dei, (sicut antea
citatur, [supr. p. 130. not. ad lit. t.])
lib. xviii. cap. 36. [tom. vii. col. 519.]
Supputatio temporum (a restituto tem-
plo) non in Seripturis Sanctis, [quz
canoniez appellantur,] sed in aliis in-
venitur; in quibus sunt et Maccab:z-
* [bid.—Propter quorundam mar-
tyrum passiones, &c. [Ut supr. not.
Se
TT
? [bid.—Quos Ecclesia pro canoni-
cis habet, propter, &c. [Ut supr. not.
y.
b Ibid.—Quos non Judaei, &c. [Ut
orum libri, quos non Judzi, sed Ec-
clesia pro canonicis habet, propter quo-
rundam martyrum passiones vehemen-
tes atque mirabiles, qui, antequam
Christus venisset in carnem, usque ad
mortem pro Lege Dei certaverunt.
supr. not. y.
* [Vid. Cave, Hist. Lit., tom. i. p.
291.—S. Augustinus ... synodis fre-
quens interfuit; earumque pars magna
fuit. Intererat enim synodis, Cartha-
ginensi quarte anno 398 ; et (ut vide-
the Canon of the Scriptures.
143
Carthage, which the Roman doctors urge so much against us,
though they cannot agree? among themselves which of all the
councils of Carthage it was.
Usually, they say it was the
Third*, whereat S. Augustine himself was present; and wherein
there was a decree madef, what Scriptures should be read in
tur) quintz eodem anno habite;
Africanz tertize anno 401; Carthagi-
nensi anno 403; Africans quartz
anno 407; collationi Carthaginensi
contra Donatistas anno 411; Certensi
contra eosdem anno 412; Milevitanz
secundz' contra Pelagianos anno 416;
Carthaginensi contra eosdem anno 418;
Carthaginensi sextze, in causa appella-
tionum, anno 419 habite; Carthagi-
nensi septimze de eadem causa eodem
anno celebrate ; ut alia concilia taceam,
quorum subscriptiones non extant. ]
4 Vide Baron. Annales, ad ann. 397.
[tom. v. col. 43.—Sed et cum ex con-
cilio Carthaginensi tertio missa fuerit
legatio hoe anno, (397,) &c.... Nec
est, quod quis canonem illum alterius
concilii postea Carthagine celebrati
esse, illi vero annexum concilio, tergi-
versari possit.] Et ann. 419. [tom. v.
col. 596. et seq.—Hoc eodem anno,
(419,) mense Maii, habita legitur sy-
nodus Carthaginensis; &c.] Et Binium,
(qui eum exscribit,) in notis ad Conc.
Carthag. III. [Binii Concil. ed. Lut.
Par. 1636.tom. i. p. 722. (not. ad verb.
Tertium, &c.) Si enim, quod infra
dicitur, Caesario et Attico consulibus
habitum fuit, in annum Christi 397.
coincidit. Cum itaque przcedens sy-
nodus Theodosio Xl. et Valentiniano
juniore Coss. anno nimirum Christi
424. celebrata sit, negari non potest
hane longo tempore ante illam przece-
dentem habitam fuisse, &c. (Et not.
ad verb. Cesario et Attico, &c.) Anno
nimirum Christi 397, qui est Siricii
Pontif. 13, Arcadii et Honorii Imper.
3.]— Card. Perron, en sa Replique,
chap. xlviii. [*De l'ordre et de la dis-
tinction des Conciles de Carthage ;'
p. 987.—Or se réncontre-t'il au fait
de ces sept Conciles, sept difficultez
principales, que nous essayerons de dé-
mesler toutes en ce chapitre.
La premiere difficulté est touchant
le second et troisiéme Concile de Car-
thage, dont quelques auteurs de ce
siécle, renversent l'ordre, et veulent
que le second soit le huictiéme, ou
le neufiéme; et le troisiéóme soit le
second; et du troisiéme encore retran-
chent plusieurs Canons qu'ils attri-
buent au sixiéme:—chose, qui non
seulement trouble l'ordre, et la foy de
l'histoire ecclésiastique, mais mesme
diminué l'antiquité de plusieurs Ca-
nons avantageux pour la cause Ca-
tholique, qui sont contenus dans le
second, et dans le troisiéme; &oc.]
Chiffletium, in notis ad Breviationem
Can. Ferrandi. [Vide Nov. Thesaur.
Juris Civilis et Canonici, ex Collec-
tione et Musao Gerardi Meerman,
tom. i. p. 219.—De conciliis, Hippo-
niregiensi, Milevitano, et Carthaginen-
sibus plurimis, a Ferrando citatis,
major est difficultas, an in uno alterove
Carthaginensi (quo usus est Cresco-
nius) omnia comprehendantur; &c.—
These words are found, inter ** przeno-
tanda nonnulla," before the notes.]
Et Concil Carthaginense, in Codice
Romano. [Vid. Cod. Can. vet. Eccl.
Rom. ed. Lut. Par. 1609. 8vo. p. 185.
— Quz in Conc. Africanis promulgata
sunt, Actis przesentibus inserta noscun-
tur.—Vid. etiam przefat. * Lectori,' ap.
Justelli Bibl, tom. i. p. 97. Continet
hac collectio . . . . Africorum, sive
Carthaginensium, Synodorwm capitula
exxxvii,— No particular Council of
Carthage is specified. ]
* Bellarm. De Verbo Dei, lib. i. cap.
l0. sect. Primum, [tom. i. col. 39.]
Primum, igitur, hos libros una cum
ezeteris in canone ponunt Concil. Carth.
III. can. 47. (et) Trident. sess. 4. [ Vid.
supr. p. 131. not. ad lit. y.] Idem,
ibid, sect. Praeterea, [ubi supr. tom..i.
col. 89.] Concil. Carthag., ex quo cze-
tera concilia istum canonem desump-
serunt, vocat hos libros [non solum]
canonicos, [sed etiam] (et) Divinos.
f Concil. Carthag. III. (apud Bi-
nium,) can. xlvii. [ Vid. Concil. Labbe,
tom. ii. col. 1177.] Item placuit, ut
prater Scripturas canonicas nihil in
Ecclesia legatur sub nomine Divinarum
Seripturarum. Sunt autem canonicze
Seripture, Gen. Ex, Lev. Num.,
Deut., Jos., Jud., Ruth, Reg. libri iv.,
Paralip. libri duo, Job, Psalter. Da-
vidicum, Salomonis libri quinque, libri
XII. Prophet., Esai., Hierem., Ezech.,
Dan., Tob., Judith, Esther, Esdrz libri
duo, Maccab. libri duo, —Novi autem
TEST.
CENT. V.
(AEIBASD:
JVBIE
Anastasius,
Innocen-
tius, Zosi-
mus.
144 A Scholastical History of
the Church, and which should be canonical. But, if the third
council of Carthage were held under the consulate of C:esa-
rius and Atticus, in the year 397, (as the inscription or title
of that council, in all copies, is given us,) there can be no
such canon im it. For Boniface (to whom this canon refer-
reth) was not at that time pope of Romebh, nor more than
twenty years after. And, if the canon next following there
be true, (which referreth to Pope Siricius,) this canon, that
goes before it, must needs be altogether false: for between
Siricius and Boniface there were no less than three popes,
and one and twenty years! distance. So that, fixing this
canon (about which Pope Boniface was to be consulted) upon
the £hird council of Carthage, wherein order was taken to
consult Pope Siricius, there is but little credit to be given to
it. Let it therefore be the canon of some other council*,
that was held at Carthage in the time of Pope Boniface; for
in the code of the African Church! we find such a like canon,
Testamenti, Evang., &e. (Quidam ve-
tustus codex, &c.— Binii not., ut infr. ad
fin. hujus canonis. ]— Hoc etiam fratri et
consacerdoti nostro Bonifacio, vel aliis
earum partium Episcopis, pro confir-
mando isto canone, innotescat, quia a
Patribus ista accepimus in Ecclesia
legenda. [Liceat etiam legi passiones
martyrum, cum anniversarii dies eorum
celebrantur.] Ad hee Binius: [ubi
supr] Quidam vetustus codex sic
habet: De confirmando isto canone
transmarina Ecclesia consulatur. (Ha-
betur idem can. apud Dionys. Exig.
[Vid. Dionys. Exig. Cod. Canon. cap.
24, ap. Justelli Biblioth., tom. i. p.
147.] et omnes Latinos codices.) [The
Greek is: óuoíws, fva. ékrbs TÀv kavo-
viküv 'ypaodv mBóev év Tf ékkAmoíg
&vaywdok»roai, ém óvóuari Oclev "ypa-
$Gv. eigl 8€ al kavovikal *ypadol, roUr'
&g riv T'évecis, "E£obos, Aewrucbv,' Api0-
pl, Aevrepovótaov, '1yooUs ó To9. Navi),
Kpiral, T&v BagiAeiQy TécGapes, TÓÀV
IIapaAevrouévov B(8Xot 970, 168, VaA-
Tfüpiov, XoAoudvros BíBAoi mévre, r&v
IIpootmrà&v Bi8xoi 860exa, 'Hoatas, 'Tepe-
uas, "IeCeiijA, Aavi]A, Tefías, ' Iov010,
"Ec07p, "Ecopov BíBXoi 8$o. Tis véas,
K.T.À. ... ToUro 8€ à6cA$d kal cvA-
Aevrovpyg TQ» Boviparíe, kal ois
&ANois TOv ajTÓv jepQv émickómo!s,
mpos BeBaleoiw ToU mTpokeiuévov kavó-
vos *yvopig07, émei)] rapà r&y morépev
rara €v Tjj £kkAnoía &varyveT éo Tapa-
AáBouev.— Conf. Balsam., p. 636. et
Zonar. p. 415.— Conc. Carthag. can.
xxvii.]
€ [bid. [ Labbe, tom. ii. col. 1167. ]
Czesario et Attico viris clarissimis Con-
sulibus, Calend. Septembr., Carthagine
in secretario Basiliczee Restitutze, quum
Aurelius Episcopus una cum Episcopis
consedisset, adstantibus etiam diaconis,
constituta sunt.hzee, quz in praesenti
concilio definita sunt.—Ad hzc Binius:
Ann. nimirum [Christi] 397, qui est
Siricii Pontifieis 13. [ubi supr. not. d.
—-Vid. Labbe, tom. ii. col. 1182.]
h Bonifacius, Czesario et Attico con-
sulibus, nondum erat Episcopus; quem
sub consulatu Honorii XII. et Theo-
dosi VIIL, Ann. Dom. 418, Kal.
Januarii, ordinatum fuisse constat Pa-
pam Romanum.
i Conc. Carthag. III. (apud Bi-
nium,) can. xlviii. [ Vid. Labbe, tom.
ii.col.1177.] De Donatstis placuit,
ut consulamus fratres et consacerdotes
nostros Siricium et Simplicianum.
k Dinius, in notis ad xlvii. can. ejusd.
Conc. [Vid. Labbe, ubi supr. tom. ii.
col. 1177.] Licet istud cap. 47. in prze-
senti exemplari, tanquam aliquod hujus
concili capitulum habeatur, in aliis
tamen certis conciliorum libris dicitur
esse Carthag. concilii, cap. 24, cele-
brati post consulatum Honorii XII. et
Theodosii VIII., quorum annus currit
sub Bonifacio Papa.
! Cod. Canon. Eccl. Africanz, can.
xxiv., Grzce et Latine edit. a Justello ;
the Canon of the Scriptures. 145
in a council kept there under the consulate of Honorius XII.
and Theodosius VIIL, which was in the year 419, three years
before Pope Boniface died. Yet i that African canon there
was not so much, nor so many books to be seen, as there is
in the Roman edition: for neither in the Greek code, one
or other, nor in the collection of canons that Cresconius
made, (who was an African bishop himself;) shall we find any
mention at all of the books of the Maccabees, or of the book
of Baruch" ; towards the canonizing whereof this canon there-
fore will do no good. And, for the rest that be now contested,
if we admit them to be canonical upon 5S. Augustine's terms?*,
(whom herei the council followed,) it will do us no hurt.
For, in a large and common sense, as they be books appointed
to be read in the Church for the more ample direction and
instruction of the people in a pious and regular course of life,
(in which sense? that council took them,) or as they are to
be preferred before all other ecclesiastical books, (in which
sense S. Augustine took them2,) and as they are opposed to
supposititious, apocryphal, and rejected books, (in which sense
both S. Augustine" and this council, besides divers other of
atque a Binio repetit. [Vid. Justelli [Vid. Bals., p. 636, et Zonar., p. 415.
Biblioth., tom. i. p. 343; et Labbe, The Greek ap. Zonar. is: $oce érós
tom..ii. col 1062.— eic: ai kavovikal ^ TQv ka0oXucQv ^ypaoüv, unBtv év cf
ypeoai, roUr £ecv Téveois, "E£oBos, —ékkAmoía Gàvaywdokea0at. Ópuoles, iva
Aewrucbv, "Apiüuol, Aevrepovóuiov, 'lg- | ékrüs T&v kavovucgv "ypaoív uev ev
coUÜs Óó ToU Nav$, 'Pov0, Kpwral, TQv — 7f] €kkAmcíg àvorywdéokeoÓoi, em óvó-
^ ^ , ^ ,
BaciAeiQv Téocapes, TGv YlapaAevroué- — ori Oelev "ypaov' eicl 0€ ai kavovikal
vov BíBXo, 9o, '10B, VaXTüpiov, XoXo- —*ypa$al, roUr' &cTiw, lévecis, "E£oOos,
uGvos BiBXoi mévre, àv IipoogrGv BíB- — Aevirucóv, 'ApiOuol, Aevrepovónov, '19-
Aot 8d8eka, 'Hoatas, "Iepeutas,"IeCeitjA, — oos ó ToU Navfj, Kprral, Tàv BaciAeiQv
AavijA, Twfas,'Iov610,'Ec07p,"EcOpov ^ Téocopes, rGv IlopaAevrouéveov | BiBAot
BíBXoi 8o. Tí]s véas OiaO]iens, k.T.A.— —— 600, "Io, VaNTüpior, XoXou&vros BíB-
In the Latin, the words ** Machabz- ^ Aoi mévre, TGv IIpoonr v BíBXoi 0d8eka,
orum libri duo" are added to this cata- —'Hoaías, 'lepeuías, '"leCeku]A, AavujA,
logue.] ToBías, "Iovülr, 'Ec07)p, "Ecbpov BíBXoi
" Justellus, in notis ad eund. can. Oo. Tíjs véas, «. 1. A. ]
xxiv. [Biblioth., tom. i. p. 425.] Hic 9 Supra, num. Ixxxi. [passim.]
canon Carthaginensis concilii extat in P Can. citato.— Quia a Patribus ista
colleetione canonum Cresconii Africani accepimus in Ecclesia legenda. [é7ei07
Episcopi nondum edita; sed ibi Ma- mapà TGv maTépov rara v Tfj €kkAnoía
chabzeorum libri non recensentur, nec — àvayveoTéa mapaAdBouev.— Ubi supr.
in omnibus Graecis codicibus editis et — pp. 142, 144. not. ad lit. f.—Vid. Labbe,
manuscriptis. tom. ii. col. 1177.]
? Which [Baruch] is also omitted q Supra, num. Ixxxi. [Oportet, ut
in S. Augustine's catalogue, lib. ii. de — (libros ecclesiasticos) omnibus tractato-
Doctrina Christiana, supra citat. [p. ribus anteponant; &c.— Vid. p. 136,
131, not.ad lit. z,] and in all the Latin — not. ad lit. y.]
copies likewise of this council of Car- r S. Aug., lib. xv. De Civit. Dei,
thage; as both i£,and the Maccabees, cap. 23. [tom. vii. col. 408.] Omit-
are in the Greek text, and in the Latin tamus earum Scripturarum fabulas,
version by Balsamon and Zonaras. qua Apocryphe nominantur [nuncu-
COSIN, L
TEST.
CENT. V.
CHOSE:
VAR?
146
A Scholastical History of
the Fathers', took them,)—all these ways they may be called
canonical: but in a strict and proper sense, so as to make
them in all things forcible rules of our Faith, or of equal
authority with the Law and the Prophets, they are neither
here in this", nor in any other council or writer before or
after it, (till the new decree was made at Trent,) termed by
that name, or admitted into the canon of divine Scriptures.
Else, if S. Augustine and this African council should be
otherwise understood, there will be more canonical books
than the Romanists themselves will admit.
For in Africa,
(where they used the vulgar translation*, as it was rendered
pautur,] eo quod earum occulta origo
non claruit Patribus, a quibus usque
ad nos auctoritas veracium Scriptura-
rum certissima et notissima successione
pervenit. In his autem Apocryphis
etsi invenitur aliqua veritas, tamen,
propter multa falsa, nulla est canonica
auctoritas.
$ Can. cit.—Nihil in Ecclesia lega-
tur sub nomine Divinarum Scriptu-
rarum, prater Scripturas canonicas.
[tva ékrós Qv. kavovucv *ypaov unBev
€v 7j ékkAmoíg &vaywóockwroi ém
üvóuaTi Oelov "ypapáv.—Vid. supr. pp.
143, 144. not. ad lit. f.]
t S. Athanas. sub finem Synops.—
Ista magis digna sunt, ut abscondantur,
quam ut legantur. [Vid. Synops., $ 75,
10. tom.ii. pp.201, 202.—7à 8€ àmókpvoa
máu T's TA Gs 0LaO f]ies ro OT a; Eviox,
Ilarpiípxau, mpocevx? 'lecijó, 01004]
Moicécs, àvdAqjis Movaécs, 'ABpaàn,
'EA0a8 kal Mc0à8, 'HAi09 poro,
Zaxaplov vrarpbs "Iedvvov, Bapobx, 'Au-
Bakoug, "ECeiijA, kal AavijA, qyevóeni-
*ypaoa. Tíjs véas máAw 01a01)ems àvriAe-
yóueva Ta)ra' mepíobo: Ylérpov, K.T.A.
. maGparyeypauuéva Oé eicu mávrws,
kal vóOa, kal àróBA«ra' kal obOcv co)-
TGV,TÓV ümokpiQev udAw TO, Cykpvrov
3) €repeAes* é£aupéros Tíjs véas Qua0fjins.
&AAà mávra, Üíya TÀv üverépe Oia-
Am$Ü0évrev kol évykpiÜÉvrev mTapà Tots
TQGAQu0iS cOdQois kal mOTpAciv, &mokpv-
js uGAAov 3) &àvaryvóo eos &s QAm(0Gs
üLiv Tí re ÉAAa, kal abrà TÀ kaAoU-
peva év abTois eUoryyéNim, ékrós TV
mapoaBo0évrev i$uiv reoGdpev TobTcv.]
S. Hier, Ep. vii. ad Lztam.—Caveat
Apocrypha, ... quibus multa vitiosa
admixta. [ Ut supr. p. 95, not. l.] Vide
num. ]x., &c. [p. 70, not. ad lit. b.]
V Card. Cajetanus, in fine Comment.
ad Histor. V. et N. T., supra citat.
[Vid. p. 90, not. ad lit.t; et p. 134,
not.o.] Ne turberis novitie, si alicubi
reperies [ repereris ] libros istos inter ca-
nonicos supputari, vel in sacris conciliis,
vel in sacris doctoribus. [Nam ad
Hieronymi limam reducenda sunt, tam
verba conciliorum, quam doctorum;
et, juxta illius sententiam ad Chroma-
tium et Heliodorum episcopos,] libri
isti, [et siqui alii sunt in canone Biblize
similes,] non sunt canonici, [hoc est,
non sunt regulares] ad confirmanda
[firmandum ] ea quze sunt Fidei: pos-
sunt tamen dici canonici [hoc est, regu-
lares J ad zedificationem fidelium ; utpote
in canone Bibliz ad hoc recepti et auc-
torati. Cum hae [enim ] distinctione dis-
cernere poteris scripta Augustini, [in se-
cundo de Doctrina Christiana, ] et scrip-
ta in provinciali synodo Carthaginensi.
[Cajetan's words are: Et scripta in
concilio Florentino sub Eugenio quarto,
scriptaque in provincialibus conciliis
Carthaginensi et Laodicensi, et ab
Innocentio et Gelasio Pontificibus. ]—
Quam distinctionem Cajetanus desump-
sit ex Hier. Praefat, in Prov. [tom. ix.
col. 1293.— Hz:ec. duo volumima legit
(Ecclesia) ad zedificationem plebis, non
ad auctoritatem Ecclesiasticorum dog-
matum confirmandam; &c.] et [ex]
Ruffino, in Expos. Symb. [Opusc., p.
189.—Qus omnia (Sap., Eecl., Tob.,
Jud., Maccab., Herm., &c.) legi quidem
in Ecclesiis voluerunt (Patres,)) non
tamen proferri ad auctoritatem ex his
Fidei confirmandam. ^ Caeteras vero
Scripturas Apocryphas nominarunt,
quas in Ecclesiis legi noluerunt. Hec
nobis a Patribus tradita sunt. ]—Vide
quie annotata sunt de Scripturis Divi-
nis et canonicis large sumptis; supra,
p. 134. [et seqq. ]
* Bellarm. De Verb. Dei, lib. i. cap.
20. sect. At de. [tom. i. col. 80.] Se-
quebantur enim versionem Septuaginta
the Canon of the Scriptures.
147
out of the LXX, with the additions of the Hellenists, an-
nexed thereunto by Hesychius, Lucian, Origen, and Theo-
dotion»,) their £o books of Esdras (mentioned here in this
canon) comprehend as much as £/ree of ours?, that is to say,
Ezra and Nehemiah among the canonical, and the first book
of Esdras among the apocryphal, (so termed, and so ac-
counted, as well in the Roman Bible? as our own :) nor did
S. Augustine^ himself make any other reckoning of it, than
interpretum, apud quos tres nostri duo
libri Esdrze nominantur.
y [ Vide Card. Hugonis Postill., Ex-
posit. in Prol. super Josh., tom. i. fol.
172.— Septuaginta Aquile, 'Theodo-
tionis, Symmachi, Eusebii, Pamphili,
Origenis: in quorum exemplariis la-
boriosum erat quzrere; &c.— Vid.
etiam Cave, Hist. Lit, tom. i. p. 32.
ad ann.! Chr. 128; et Euseb. Eccl.
Hist., lib. v. cap. 8. pp. 220, 221, citat.
in not. ap. Cave, ubi supr.—Et conf.
Vet. Test. in versione LXX, secundum
exemplar Vaticanum Rom editum,
una cum scholiis, &c.;...necnon frag-
mentis versionum Aquilz, Symmachi,
et Theodotionis. Summa cura edidit
Lambertus Bos; &c. 4to. ed. Frane-
querze, 1709.]
? [Bellarm.] ibid. [De Verbo Dei,
lib. i. cap. 20. sect. At de. tom. i. col.
80.—At de tertio Machabzorum major
difficultas est, quoniam Clemens in
Canonibus Apostolorum, can. 84, refert
in canonem tres libros Machabzorum.
Nec minor est difficultas de lib. 3
Esdre; nam in Grecis codicibus ipse
est, qui dicitur primus Esdrz; et qui
apud nos dicuntur primus et secundus,
in Graeco dicuntur secundus Esdra.]
Quocirca verisimile est, antiqua Con-
cilia et Patres, cum ponunt in canone
duos libros Ésdrze, intelligere nomine
duorum librorum omnes tres. [Seque-
bantur enim versionem Septuaginta in-
terpretum, &c. (ut supr. not. x.)] Ac-
cedit [etiam,] quod citatur hic tertius
Esdrze ab Athanasio [Orat. iii. contra
Arianos;] Augustino [lib. xviii. de
Civitat. Dei, cap. 36; ] Clemente Alex-
andrino [lib i. Stromat.; ab Auc-
tore operis imperfecti, homil. i. in
Matth. ;] et [a S.] Cypriano [in epi-
stola ad Pompeium. ]
Item, Luc. Brug. in 3 Esdrae. [Vid.
Bibl. Sacr. ed. Antv. 1583, ad finem
tomi; Notat. a Francisco Luca Bru-
gensi,p.23.] "Tertius Esdre Latino-
rum est primus Grzcis. [The words
of Brugensis are: Reperimus autem
exemplar Graecum tertii Ezre in AI-
dina Dibliorum editione. In ea enim
primus est Ezrz, qui Latinis dicitur
tertius; et secundus, qui Latinis sunt
primus et secundus. Sed in Regiis
Bibliis, quibus nihil hujusmodi deesse
videri poterat, tertius Ezrze Grzece non
legitur; nec in Germanicis Grzcorum
Bibliorum exemplaribus Nehemiz li-
brum sequitur. ]
? Biblia Sacra Sixti V. et Clem.
VIII. jussu edita, juxta decret. Conc.
Trid.— Libri duo, qui sub libri tertii et
quarti Esdrae nomine circumferuntur,
extra seriem canonicorum librorum,
quos S. Trid. synodus suscepit, et pro
canonicis suscipiendos decrevit, sepo-
siti sunt. [Vid. S. Bibl. ed. Mogunt.
1609. Prafat. ad Lectorem.—Ea causa
fuit, cur liber tertius et quartus Esdrze
inscripti, quos inter canonicos libros
sacra Tridentina synodus non annu-
meravit, ipsa etiam Manasse regis
oratio, quz» neque Hebraice neque
Grace quidem extat, neque in manu-
scriptis antiquioribus invenitur, neque
pars est ullius canonici libri, extra
canoniez Scripturze seriem posita sint ;
&c. ]
» S. Aug., De Civit. Dei, lib. xviii.
cap. 36. [tom. vii. col. 519.]— Post hos
tres Prophetas, Agg., Zach., et Ma-
lach.,... scripsit etiam Esdras, qui
magis rerum gestarum scriptor est
habitus, quam propheta; ... nisi forte
Esdras in eo Christum prophetasse
intelligendus est, quod, inter juvenes
quosdam orta quzstione (3 Esdr. iii.
10.) quid amplius valeret in rebus,
cum reges unus dixisset, alter vinum,
tertius mulieres quae plerumque regi-
bus imperarent, idem tamen tertius
Veritatem super omnia demonstravit
esse victricem, Consulto autem Evan-
gelio, Christum cognovimus esse Veri-
tatem. Ab hoc tempore [apud Judzos,
restituto templo, non reges sed prin-
cipes usque ad Aristobulum ; quorum]
Lh
TEST.
CENT. V.
C'HESASP:
S VENE
148 A Scholastical History of
as an ecclesiastical book only; and in that class he held it
to be as canonical as the Maccabees. Wherewith Cardinal
Bellarmine is so much troubled, that he knoweth not how to
frame any tolerable answer to it. For, first, having con-
fessed that, according to the LXX Bible, (which was then
in usec) the two books of Esdras were the same that all the
three are now, he is forced to contradict himself, and to say,
that many of the ancient Fathers, (as Melito, Epiphanius,
Hilary, Hierome, and Ruffin;) followed the canon of the He-
brews, wherein there is no third book of Esdras to be found.
Which, though it be very true, yet is nothing to the purpose ;
for the question is not here concerning Melito and Epi-
phanius, &e., but concerning S. Augustine and the African
council, what books they followed: who, if they had followed
the Hebrew Bibles, (as he acknowledged before they did not;)
would neither have canonized the third of Esdras, nor any
other of the Greek controverted books besides; for the He-
brews had none of them all. His second answer therefore is,
that, in all the Church Liturgies*, there is nothing read out
supputatio temporum non in Scripturis
Sanctis quze canonieze appellantur, sed
in aliis invenitur, in quibus sunt et
Machabzeorum libri, [quos non Judzi,
sed Ecclesia pro canonicis habet, prop-
ter quorundam martyrum passiones,
&c.— Vid. num. Ixxxi. p. 142, nott. ad
Ilittonysez»ast]
* Bellarm. De Verbo Dei, lib.i. cap. 7.
sect. Primum, [tom.i. col. 24. ]J—Concil.
Carthag. III. can. xlvii., veteresque pa-
tres Graci et Latini utebantur eo tem-
pore Libris Sacris juxta eam editionem,
quae nomine LXX interpretum cir-
cumferebatur. [The words of Bellar-
mine at length are: Primum enim ne-
gari non potest, quin vetera concilia,
Laodicenum cap. 59. et Carthaginense
IIl. can. 47, veteresque Patres Grzci,
Origenes in primum Psalmum, Euse-
bius lib. iii histor. cap. 25, Cyrillus
Catech. iv., et Damascenus lib. iv. cap.
18, neenon Patres Latini, Hilarius in
primum Psalmum, Innocentius Epist.
ii., Ruffinus in Symbolo, et Augusti-
nus lib. xi Doctrin. Christian. cap. 8,
cum inter sacros libros volumen Esther
numerant, de eo volumine sint locuti,
quo tum ipsi, tum Ecclesia universa
eo tempore utebatur. Utebatur autem
eo tempore universa Ecclesia libris
Sacris juxta eam editionem, quam 8$.
Hieronymus praefatione in librum Es-
ther, et sczepe alibi, vulgatam appellare
solet; quae, ut ipse ait, Gracorum
lingua et literis continetur: in qua
editione septem illa capita libri Esther,
de quibus nune agimus, non defuisse,
testes sunt in primis ipsi Grzci textus,
qui nomine Septuaginta duorum inter-
pretum circumferuntur: testis quoque
est S. Athanasius in Synopsi, ubi sum-
mam et primas sententias singulorum
librorum ascribit, &c. ]
4 Idem, eod. lib. cap. 20. sect. Ad
alteram, [tom. i. col. 82.—4Ad alteram
difficultatem respondeo: Etsi in Grecis
codicibus duo hbri Esdre sint nostri
tres, tamen non propterea Concilia an-
tiqua et veteres Patres, qui in canone
ponunt duos libros Esdrz, intelligere
nomine duorum nostros tres. Nam]
multi veterum, ut Melito, Epiphanius,
Hilarius, Hieronymus, (et) Ruffinus, in
canone V. T. exponendo, aperte secuti
sunt Hebraos, non Graecos. Hebrzi
autem tertium Esdrz non habent.
* [bid. [ Bellarm. ubi supr., De Verb,
Dei, lib. i. cap. 20. sect. Ad alteram,
tom. i.col. 82.] Deinde nihil ex hoc
tertio libro in Ecclesiastico Officio un-
quam legitur: quod argumentum est,
a longo jam tempore non fuisse eum
librum habitum in numero Sacrorum.
ihe Canon of the Scriptures. 149
T
of the third book of Esdras: which is a reason as little to
his purpose as the former was. For, though they read it not
now in the Roman-Office, yet in the council of Carthage they
appointed it to be read in the African Churches ; and, if the
bare reading of a book would prove it to be canonical, (what-
ever becomes of the /hird;) the Cardinal, contrary to his own
mind, will canonize the fourth book of Esdras? before he be
aware of it. "Then, thirdly, he answereth, that Pope Gela-
sius" put no more than one book of Esdras into the canon
of Seripture : which one must needs be our £wo. But the
matter is not, now, how many Gelasius reckoned, but how
many S. Augustine and the Fathers in the council of Car-
thage reckoned, who put no less than £wo into their canon,
as we see before. All this then being nothing to his pur-
pose, at the last he denieth! that, in the LXX Bible, there
were any such books as the third and fourth of Esdras:
which, for the third, is not true of the Greek, and, for the
fourth, is not true of the Latin Church. For, though the
ancient Septuagint (which was made first in Ptolemy's time)
had not so much as the £Aird book, no more than any of the
rest that were not in the Hebrew Bible, yet in subsequent
times, when the Hellenist Jews had once made their addi-
CENT. V.
f Ibid. sect. Postremo, [ubi supra,
col. 79. | Quartus Esdrz [citatur qui-
dem ab Ambrosio, libro De bono mortis,
et lib. ii. in Lucam, ac in Epist. xxi.
ad Horatianum: tamen] sine dubio
non est canonicus, cum a nullo concilio
referatur in canonem, et non inveni-
atur, neque Hebraice, neque Grzce,
ac demum contineat, cap. 6, quzedam
fabulosa de pisce Henoch et Leviathan,
quos maria capere non poterant, quze
Rabbinorum "Talmudistarum somnia
sunt. Itaque mirandum est, quid Ge-
nebrardo venerit in mentem, ut hunc
etiam librum ad canonem pertinere
vellet in Chronol. sua, p. 90.
& Siquidem, Feria tertia Pentecostes,
aliquid ex 4 Esdr ii. 36, 37, legitur
in Officio Romano; et, in Solemnitate
Martyrum, ib., ver. 45. [Vid. Missale
Rom. P. Pii V. jussu editum, ed. Antv.
1617. p. 356. Feria Tertia post Pen-
tecosten; Introit.—* Accipite jucundi-
tatem glorie vestre, alleluia: gratias
agentes Deo, alleluia : qui vos ad'cc-
lestia regna vocavit; &c.— Conf. 4
Esdr. ii. 36, 37.—'* Fugite umbram
seculi hujus: accipite jucunditatem
glorie vestre; ... gratias agentes Ei,
qui vos ad ccelestia regna vocavit." ]
h Bellarm. ibid., sect. Ad alteram,
[ubi supr. not. e.] Preterea Gelasius,
in Conc. Rom. LXX episcoporum,
unum tantum Esdrz librum ponit in
canone. Quo uno, sine dubio, nostros
duos intelligit, [qui, ut Hieronymus
testatur praefatione in Esdram, uno
volumine continentur. Itaque disertis
verbis Gelasius priorem illum, qui est
apud Grzcos, rejecit. ]
i Ibid. sect. Denique, [tom. i. col.
82.] Denique, [beatus Hieronymus,
praefatione in. Esdram, aperte signifi-
cat tertium et quartum Esdrae non
solum apud Hebrzos non haberi, sed
ne apud LXX quidem. Quare, ] licet
quidam codices Grzci haberent tria
volumina Esdrze in duobus libris, cor-
rectiores tamen non habebant. (Porro,
veteres Patres utuntur interdum testi-
moniis ex hoc libro petitis, quem et nos
non inutilem esse fatemur; sed et raro
id faciunt, et nusquam sacrum et divi-
num appellant. ]
TEST.
CHAP.
VE
150
A Scholastical History of
tions to that LXX, both that third of Esdras and divers other
books besides were received into it, and delivered over to the
Greek Church; from whom the Latins took it, and made
use of all those additions to it, long before this council of
Carthage met together, and took order that more books
than these should not be publicly read in their churches.
In some other places they made their use of the fourth
book of Esdras and all; which we find cited by the Latin
Fathers*, as we do the /hird by the Greek! and the Latins
both: though neither of them ever made such books to be
of equal authority with those which they received from the
Hebrews through the hands of Christ and His holy Apostles,
but kept them in a lower rank by themselves", as we have
* S. Ambr, lib. De Bono Mortis,
[capp. 10, 11. tom. i. col. 407, 410.—
$ 45. Animarum autem superiora esse
habitacula, Scripturze testimoniis valde
probatur, siquidem et in Esdra libris
legimus: (4 Esdrze vii. 32.) ' Quia,
cum venerit Judicii Dies, reddet terra
defunetorum corpora; &c. .... Sed
Esdrae usus sum scriptis, ut cognos-
cant Gentiles ea, quce in philosophia
libris mirantur, translata de nostris.
.... $ 51. Quis utique prior, — Esdras,
an Plato? Nam Paulus Esdre, non
Platonis, secutus est dicta. ^ Esdras
revelavit, secundum collatam in se
revelationem, justos cum Christo futu-
ros, futuros cum Sanctis. Hine et
Socrates ille festinare se dicit ad illos
suos deos, ad illos optimos viros.]
Et lib. ii. in Lucam, [tom. i. col. 1292.
ubi citatur 4 Esdrze vii. 28—30.] Ae
in Ep. xxi. ad Horatianum, [7ov. ord.,
Ep. xxxiv. $ 2. tom. ii. col. 922.—De
quo tibi Esdrz/ librum legendum sua-
deo.—To which is added the following
note: *Liber 4 Esdrz hoc loco indi-
catur, de cujus auctoritate actum re-
peries in Admonit. ad lib. De Bono
Mortis.] S. Cypr. Ep.Ixxiv. ad Pom-
peium, et adversus Demetrianum.
[Vid. p. 215.— Propter quod, relicto
errore, sequamur veritatem, scientes
quia et apud Esdram veritas vicit, sicut
scriptum est: * Veritas manet, et in-
valescit in zeternum, et vivit, et obtinet
in secula seculorum. 3 Esdr. iii. 12,
et iv. 38 ; ut supr. p. 45, not. ad lit. g.
— But if this be the passage here
alluded to, the reference belongs to the
following note.—Conf. Bellarm. De
Verbo Dei, lib. i. cap. 20. sect. At de;
ubi supr. p. 147, not. ad lit. z.]
| S. Athan. Orat. iii. contra Arianos,
[al. Orat. ii. tom. i. p. 488.—Kardánep
kal ZopoBáBeX ó codjós Aéyer mca 7
yü Tà)v &Af0eiav kdAer xol Ó obpavós
abTiy eüAoyct kal mdvyra Tà Ep'ya c'í-
erai. Kal rpéuei, 3. Esdr. iv. 36.] Et
Clem. Alex.,lib. ii; Strom. [Vid. lib.
iii $ 16. tom. i. p. 556.—8ià Tí yàp
oUk éyévero 3 wipa Ts purpós jov
Tá$0s; k.T.AÀ. "Ecbpas ó mpodírus
Aéyei 4 Esdr. v. 35.— But no cita-
lion of 3 Esdr. has been found in
Clem. Alex.—See note h, at p. 46,
and note o, at p. 120.] Basil., in Ep. ad
Chilonem. (Vid. tom. iii. p. 7, where
reference is made to the subject of
4 Esdr. xiv. 22, &c., but no reference
to 3 Esdr. occurs.]. Auctor operis im-
perfecti, Hom. i. in Matth. [citat. a
Bellarm. De Verbo Dei, lib. i. cap. 20.
tom. i. col. 80.— Vid. p. 147, not. ad
lit. z.] S. Aug. lib. xviii. De Civit. Dei,
cap. 36. [tom. vii. col. 519.—Seripsit
etiam Esdras, qui magis rerum gesta-
rum Scriptor est habitus, quam Pro-
pheta; .... nisi forte Esdras in eo
Christum prophetasse intelligendus est,
quod, inter juvenes quosdam orta
quzestione, quid amplius valeret in re-
bus, eum reges unus dixisset; &c.
(3 Esdr. iii. iv.) ut supra, p. 147, not.
ad lit. b.]
m Joh. Driedo, in Catal. Seript., lib.
1. cap. 4. ad difficult. 4. [ Vid. difficult.
xi Op., tom. i. fol. 22.) (SS.) Cypri-
anus, Ambrosius, ceterique Patres,
citant sententias ex libro Baruch, et
[ex] tertio ac quarto Esdrz, non tan-
quam ex canonicis, sed tanquam ex
libris eontinentibus dogmata quadam
pia, [juvantia, et non contraria, sed
consona potius Fidei nostrze.]
the Canon of the Scriptures. 151
already made it evident for four hundred years together. It
is true, that in some later editions of the LXX» these two
books are omitted, the third as well as the fourth, (and they
that omitted them had good reason so to do,) both in the
Greek and in the Latin impressions of the Bible: yet this
hindereth not at all, but that in former times, and in par-
ticular when the Fathers of the council of Carthage lived,
the Septuagint, (from whence their vulgar translation was
taken?, and used in Africa,) had the third book of Esdras,
among others, annexed to it, as it hath at this day in the
Vatican and the Venice edition, though here accounted by
Cardinal Bellarmine less corrected copies than others be.
But, when he brings in S. Jerome's testimony, to exclude
this book out of the ancient and vulgar Bibles?, that were in
use before his time, this is so far from truth, that, in the very
same place which the Cardinal citeth, S. Jerome's discourse
is altogether to the contrary4, pleading to have these books
rejected out of the Bible, which were not acknowledged by
the Hebrews to be of that number' that alludeth to the
n» Vatablus tertium librum Esdrz
Grece nec sibi contigisse dicit videre,
nec quicquam quod sciat alteri, [Vid.
Bibl. utriusque "Testamenti, &c. ed.
Oliva Rob. Stephani, 1557. tom. i. fol.
228.—]II Esdrae, vulgo Apocryphus.
Hujus libri ne Graecum quidem codi-
cem, nedum Hebrzeum, nemini (quod
sciam) videre contigit: idcirco, preter
solam interpretationem veterem, aliud
dare non potuimus.]—Sed neque in
Complutensibus exemplaribus, neque
in Bibliis Regiis, habetur hie tertius
liber Esdrzee Grzce. [In the Complu-
tensian Bible no mention is made of
38 Esdr. at all; and in the Biblia Regia
this book is found in the Lati» only. ]
» S. Aug. de Civ. Dei, lib. xiii. cap.
24. [tom. vii. col. 345.] Sicut Greci
codices habent, unde in Latinam lin-
guam Scriptura [ista (viz. Gen. ii. 7.)]
conversa est.—Et Lud. Vives, ad eund.
locum. (S. Aug. Op., ed. F'roben. Bas.
1569. tom. v. col. 747.] Olim, Ecclesiz
Latinze usze sunt interpretatione Latina
ex LXX versa. [The words of Ludo-
vicus Vives are: Ostendit, olim usas
Ecclesias Latinas interpretatione La-
tina ex Septuaginta versa, non hac Hie-
ronymi ; ut mirer esse, qui tantum nefas
existiment translationes attingi, modo
sobrie ac prudenter fiat. ]
? Bellarm., lib. et cap. citat, sect.
Denique. [vid. tom. i. col. 82.] De-
nique B. Hieronymus, prefatione in
Esdram, aperte significat tertium et
quartum Esdrze non solum apud He-
brzos non haberi, sed ne apud Septu-
acinta quidem (interpretes.) [Quare,
licet quidam codices Graci, &c.; ut
supr. p. 149, not. ad lit. i.]
4 S. Hier, Praef. in Esdram, [tom.
ix. col. 1524.] Nec quenquam moveat,
quod [unus] a nobis editus liber est ;
qui [nec ] apocryphorum tertii et quarti
somniis delectetur: quia et apud He-
brzos Esdrae Nehemiseque sermones
in unum volumen coarcetantur; et quae
non habentur apud illos, nec de viginti
quatuor senibus sunt, procul abjicienda.
[ Ut supr. p. 93, not. ad lit. b.)
* [d., Prol. Galeato.—1Ita enim non-
nulli supputant, alii xxii. [ Vid. tom. ix.
col. 454, et seq.; ut supr. pp. 91, 92,
not. ad lit. x. —5. Jerome's words are:
* Atque ita fiunt pariter Veteris Legis
libri viginti duo; id est, Moysis quin-
que, prophetarum octo, Hagiagrapho-
rum novem : quamquam nonnulli Ruth
et Cinoth (Lamentationes) inter &yió-
"yypadQ« scriptitent, et libros hos in suo
putent numero supputandos, ac per hoc
esse priscze Legis libros viginti quatuor,
quos, sub numero xxiv.seniorum, A po-
calypsis Johannis, &c. ]
CHA P.
VII.
[ed. 1672.
legit accep-
tation. ]
153 A Scholastical History of
XXIV Elders; which, it should seem, the Cardinal (not
well regarding the characters) mistook for the LXX inter-
preters. Indeed, afterwards, S. Jerome says of the LXX
copies?, that they were various one from another, and in
many things perverted ; but there he speaks of the whole
body of the Bible in general, and not of the books of Esdras
in particular, which he had noted before to have been taken
into the Bibles then in use, though they were but *apocry-
phal? writings of themselves. Yet, as apocryphal as they were
with him or any other of the Church, S. Augustine thought
fit to retaim one of them at least", whereunto the people of
Africa had been long accustomed; and the Fathers of the
council of Carthage made it so far canonical among them»,
that they ordered it to be read in their publie assemblies :
from whence it will evidently follow, that either he and they
were in an evident error, to obtrude as a canonical book,
upon their Church, that [which] was nof canonical, (which no
man, that hath any honour for them, will grant,) or else that
they borrowed and used the word * canonical? in a large and
extended acception, that might in one regard be applied to
the controverted books, and to the undoubted Scriptures in
* Praef. citat. [in Esdram, ubi supr.
tom. ix. col. 1524.] Si quis autem
Septuaginta [vobis opposuerit inter-
pretes,] quorum exemplaria varietas
ipsa lacerata et inversa [eversa] (esse)
demonstrat: (nec potest utique verum
asseri quod diversum est:) mittite eum
ad Evangelia; in quibus multa ponun-
tur, quasi de Veteri Testamento, quze
apud LXX interpretes non habentur;
velut illud, * Quoniam Nazarenus vo-
cabitur,' et, * Ex Egypto vocavi Filium,
[et, * Videbunt in (eum,) quem com-
punxerunt, multaque alia.]
* [bid., ut supra, [not. ad lit. q.—
Nec] Apocryphorum tertii et quarti
(libri Esdrze) somniis [ delectetur. ]
" S. Aug. de Civit. Dei, lib. xviii.
cap. 36. [De Esdra et libris Macha-
bzorum, tom. vii col. 519.—Seripsit
etiam Esdras, &c., ut supr. p. 147, not.
ad lit. b. et p. 150, not. ad lit. .] Et
cap. 43. [De auctoritate Septuaginta
interpretum, quze, salvo honore Hebrzei
stili, omnibus sit interpretibus prz-
ferenda; tom. vii. col. 525. q. v.—Et
vid. p. 125, not. ad lit. b. ] Item, Epist.
X. et xix. ad Hieronymum, [ubi supr. pp.
124, 125, not. adlit. b; tom. ii. coll. 160,
203.—Ep. x. (al. Ixxi.) Ego sane te
mallem Grecas potius canonicas nobis
interpretari Scripturas, quze Septua-
ginta interpretum perhibentur. Per-
durum erit enim, &c.—Et Ep. xix.
(al.xxxv.) Ideo autem desidero inter-
pretationem tuam de Septuaginta, ut
et tanta Latinorum interpretum, qui
qualescunque hoc ausi sunt, quantum
possumus, imperitia careamus. | Et hi,
qui me invidere putant utilibus labo-
ribus tuis, tandem aliquando, si fieri
potest, intelligant, ] propterea me nolle
tuam ex Hebrzo interpretationem in
Eeclesiis legi, ne contra LXX aucto-
ritatem, tanquam novum aliquid pro-
ferentes, magno scandalo perturbemus
plebes Christi, quarum aures et corda
illam interpretationem (ex LXX) au-
dire consueverunt, [ qua etiam ab Apo-
stolis approbata est. |
X Can. citato. [Coneil. Labbe, tom.
i. col. 1177, ut supr. p. 143, not. ad
lit.£] Sunt autem canonice: Seripturz,
Gen. Exod., &c.... Salomonis libri
V. ... Esdrae libr duo, ... Tobias,
Judith, &e.; ... quia a Patribus ista
accepimus legenda. [(eici 8€ ai kavovi-
kal "ypaoal, k.T.A.. . . emeiD3) mapà Tv
maTépov Ta)ra év Tfj ekkXqoig vary-
veg réo, mapeAdBojuev. ]
the Canon of the Scriptures. 153
another: which will leave the error upon their side, that
forbid men now under pain of damnation (as the Church of
Rome doth*) to admit any distinction between them. For
they must themselves admit a distinction between the rest,
and the third book of Esdras, which nevertheless is here
qualified with the general term of canonical Seripture*, as
likewise be five entire books under the name of Solomon,
when all wise men know that he wrote but /Aree?, and that
the other two, though they were commonly, yet were im-
properly said to be his. But the council of Carthage spake
by a kind of similitude, and as the popular custom then car-
ried it. 'The sum is: as these five books are promiscuously
received into the African canon under the name of Solomon,
so are all the other under the name of divine and canonical
Senriptures; which (for all that) may and ought to be dis-
tinguished into their several and proper classes.
LXXXIII. The next is Pope Innocent the First; who in
his Epistle to Exuperius, (a man highly commended by
S. Jerome^, and then bishop of Toulouse in France,) is said
to have sent him a catalogue of Scripture-books?, conform
Y [n Conc. Trid., Sess. iv. [ Labbe,
tom. xiv. coll. 746, 747.—Omnes libros,
...pari pietatis affectu, &c., suscepit
(Tridentina synodus.) $i quis autem
libros ipsos integros, cum omnibus suis
partibus, .. . pro sacris et canonicis
non susceperit, ... anathema sit.—
Vide asmotteadg litt hys k^ SEE
bulla [P.] Pii IV. [super forma jura-
menti professionis Fidei.—Labbe, tom.
xiv. col. 946.— Vid. p. 8, not. ad lit. 1.]
z [Not. ap. Errat. ed. 1657.] Cam.
citat. —Suntautem canoniceze Seripturze,
&c. ... Salomonis libri quinque, &c.
[cisci 8€ ai ravovucal *ypapol, ... Xo-
Aoudvros BíBXoi Tévre, .. .. Twfías,
'lov010, "Ec07p, "EcOpov JBíBAo: Oo,
K.T.À. ; ubi supr. not. ad lit. x. ]
^ S. Aug. De Civ. Dei, lib. xvii.
cap. 20. [tom. vii. col. 483.] (Salo-
mon) prophetasse reperitur in libris
suis: qui /res recepti sunt in auctori-
tatem canonicam, Proverbia, Eecclesi-
astes, e£ Canticum Canticorum. Alii
vero duo, quorum unus Sap., alter
Ecclesiasticus dicitur, propter eloquii
nonnullam similitudinem, ut Salomonis
dicantur, obtinuit consuetudo. (Vid.
p. 129, not. ad lit. o.]
* [Vid. Cave, tom. i. p. 379.—
Ineunte anno 402. (Innocentius) Epi-
scopus Romanus factus est. Obiit (non
anno 417, die 5 cal. Augusti, quod
vulgo creditur, sed) exeunte anno prz-
cedente, die 21 Decembr., ut contendit
Papebrochius. ]
* S. Hier, Ep. iv. ad Rusticum,
[tom. i. col. 941.—Nimium potens est,
qui servire non cogitur. Sanctus Ex-
uperius, Tolosz/ episcopus, viduz Sa-
reptensis imitator, esuriens pascit alios;
et, ore pallente jejuniis, fame torquetur
aliena, omnemque substantiam Christi
visceribus erogavit. ]
.* Innocent. I. in Epist. iii. ad Exu-
perium ; tom. i. Conc. sect. 7, apud
Binium. [Vid. Binii Concil. ed. Par.
1636. tom. i. p. 756 ;—item, Labbe,
tom. ii. col. 1256.]—Qui vero libri
accipiantur [recipiantur] in canone
[Sanctarum] Seripturarum, brevis an-
nexus ostendit. [Hsec sunt ergo quz
desiderata moneri voce voluisti : Moy-
sis libri v. id est,] Gen., Exod., Lev.,
Num., Deut, Jos, Judic, Reg. iv.,
[simul et] Ruth, Prophet. xvi., Salo-
monis libri v., Psalt. ; [ Historiarum,]
Job, Tobias, Esther, Judith, Maccab.
duo, Esdrze duo, Paralip. duo; &c.—
Bellarm, De Verbo Dei, lib. i. cap. 10,
A. D. 405s.
C HUAUP:
MIBIE
[ Vid. ed.
prim.
errat. ]
154 A Scholastical History of
to that which we have already recited out of S. Augustine
and the council of Carthage. But who knows whether this
be any genuine and true epistle of Pope Innocent, or no?
For there is great reason to doubt it: (1.) First, because there
is no ecclesiastical writer that took any notice of it (as many
did of some other(s) his epistles*) in all that age wherein he
lived, nor till he had been near upon three hundred years
dead. It is now got into the body of the councils, being placed
there among the decretal epistles of the popes; but it was
first taken out and brought in thither from the Roman codef,
which of (a) long time had no such epistle in it. 'T'he Church
of old was wont to be regulated by the canons of the uni-
versal code?, that consisted of nine councils, that is to say,
sect. Primum, [tom.i. col. 39.] Pri-
mum, igitur, hos libros una cum czete-
ris in canone ponunt concilia Carthag.
III. can. 47, Trid. Sess. iv. (et) Pon-
tifex Innocentius I. in Ep. ad Exupe-
rium.—Similiter Perron, [ Repliq., p.
440.— 1l appert en cinquiéme lien, par
le catalogue des livres canoniques que
le Pape Innocent premier, contempo-
rain de Saint Augustin, envoyé à Exu-
perius Evéque de Tholose, oà les deux
livres des Maccabées sont expressément
contenus.] Canus, [Vid. Loc. Theol,
lib. ii, cap. 11. $ Ad Test. p. 69.—
Cum concilium Carthaginense, Floren-
tinum, Tridentinum, Innocentius, Ge-
lasius, ac fere Sancti, hos libros tan-
quam sacros Ecclesize tradiderunt, pro-
fecto si ii non essent, perniciosissime
falleremur.] Becanus, [Vid. Martini
Becani Manual. Controv., lib. i. cap. 1.
q. 1. p. 2.—Denique Patres hujus con-
cilii (Carthag.) ab Innocentio I. Epist.
iii. ad Exuperium, cap. 7. (canonem
acceperunt.) Vixit autem Innocentius
ann. Christi 402. Igitur ab illo tem-
pore primitivze Écclesiz ad nos usque,
per continuam traditionem, perseverat
idem ille Scripture canon, quem Ca-
tholiei nune tenemus et amplectimur.]
Et alii plurimi.
* [nter Epist. S. Aug. [Vid. S. Aug.,
Op., tom. ii. col. 635, Epist. 181. In-
nocentius Carthag. Conc. Patribus, &c.
— ltem, col. 638. Ep. 182; col. 641. Ep.
183; et seq.] Vide etiam S. Aug. contr.
Pelag., lib. ii.cap. 9. [De peccat. Orig.,
tom. x. col. 257.—Videtis certe in his
verbis, quemazdmodum Papa beatissi-
mus Innocentius non tanquam de in-
cognito loqui videatur. — Vid. etiam,
lib. i. cap. 30. ibid. col. 244. ]
f Codex Canon. et Decretorum
Ecclesie Romanz; edit. Moguntiz,
anno 1525. [vid. p. 352.— Cap. xxvii.
Qui libri in canone recipiantur.—Qui
vero libri recipiantur in canone, brevis
adnexus ostendit. Hee sunt ergo quae
desiderata moneri voce voluisti: Moysi
libri quinque, id est, Genesis, Exodus,
Leviticus, Numeri, Deuteronomium,
necnon et Jesu Nave, et Judicum, et
Regnorum libri iv., simul et Ruth,
Prophetarum libri xvi., Salomonis libri
v., Psalterium : item, historiarum, Job
liber unus, Tobize unus, Esther unus,
Judith unus, Macceabaeorum duo, Es-
dre» duo, Paralipomenon duo. Item,
Novi Test, &c.—Vid. etiam ed. Par.
1609. p. 327, et seq. ]
* Leschasserius in Consultatione
sup. Controvers. inter Papam Paul. V.,
et Remp. Venet. [ap. Goldasti Mo-
narch., tom. iii. p. 440.—4A. Justiniano
autem, post omnes qui eum antecesse-
runt Christiani Imperatores, probatus
est et confirmatus codex canonum Ec-
clesize Catholicze, qui omnium manibus
tenebatur, et secundum quem Synodi
universales ipsze de controversiis eccle-
slasticis sententias ferebant... . Cum
hzc ita sint, innovanda mihi est et in-
stauranda codicis canonum ÉEeclesice
primitivee memoria ; &ec. ]—4A c in trae-
tatu de libertatibus Eccl. Gallic. [ vid.
Jacob. Leschasserii Tractat. de libertate
antiqua et canonica Eccl. Gallicanz,
ad supremas Francie curias; ap.
Melch. Goldasti Monarch., tom. iii. p.
278.— Ecclesia Gallicana duobus Codi-
cibus simul usa est. Prior est Codex is,
secundum quem Ecclesia Universa con-
the Canon of the Scriptures. 155
the councils of Nice, Ancyra, Neocssarea, Gangres, Antioch,
Laodicea, Constantinople, Ephesus, and Chalcedon ; whereof
the first and the three last were general; the other five,
though particular, yet generally approved^. And the whole
entire code contained only two hundred and seven canons,
following one another in an exact order, to the end that the
number of them might neither be augmented nor diminished.
And thus it continued till Dionysius Exiguus his time!, who,
being an abbot of Rome, translated that code out of Greek
into Latin after another manner than it had been in use be-
fore, and made many alterations in it. For he retrenched
divers of the ancient canons*, which seemed to be most dis-
advantageous to the popes, and added divers others! that the
universal Church did not acknowledge: yet in all his col-
lection was there never any decretal epistle added. In the
Abridgment of Ferrandus ", who lived at the same time,
troversias in Conciliis cecumenicis judi-
cabat; &c....Codex alter, quo Eeciesia
Gallicana vetus utebatur, codex est Gal-
licanorum canonum ; &c.... hoc uteba-
tur Ecclesia Gallicana in questionibus
codice universalis Ecclesiz non deci-
sis.—(Et, ibid.:) Conflatus erat, et
compositus, hic codex (universalis Ec-
clesiz) ex conciliis Niceno, Ancyrano,
Neoczesariensi, Gangrensi, Antiocheno,
Laodicensi, Constantinopolitano, Ephe-
sino, et Chalcedonensi; quz concilia
integra habentur, nec mutilata, apud
Balsamonem, et in codice Grzco qui
inscriptus est ** Canones Apostolorum
et Synodorum, quem Johannes Tillius
(qui postea Episcopus Meldensis factus
est) edi curavit Parisiis, anno 1540.]
Item, Hinemarus Archiep. Remensis,
in opusculo contra Hinemarum Lau-
dunens., cap. 21. [ Hincmari Op., tom.
li. pp. 462—464. cap. xxi. * Quod non
nisi viginti capitula in concilio Niceno
fuerint constituta.'—Vid. locum. ]
^ Vide Conc. Chalcedon., Act. iv.,
Xi., xiii. [Concil, Labbe, tom. iv. coll.
927, 691, 711.—Vid. Act. iv. p. 527.
"Aérios üpxibidkovos Tíjs karà Kevarav-
TiwobmONiw G&ylas kal ka8oAucis ékkAm-
cías eblre' kaváv éaTiv otros, 0s uerà
TOV ÜAAwv méÜevrou mapà cv Gylov
maTépev' obs vAdrrovres, oí &yii ma-
Tépes oí émiakomoi ékDiBdokovoi kAnpi-
KoUs kal mdvras mois xpwTiaviCovras,
€i eÜpoiev 3) àbmvivras, 1) u3j BovAoué-
vovs Teí0ec0au kexpso0ai. TQ kavóri
ToUTQ. kai àmb BiBAlov üvéyve raUra
eris mpea Borepos, k.T.A. (Can. v. Conc,
Antioch.)...mávres oí ebAaéoarroi éví-
cicomo. éflóncav: otros Olkau0s kavüàv,
otros Ó kavàv Qv &ylcv morépev.— For
Actt. xi., xiii., vid. p. 79, not. ad lit. r.]
Et Anton. Aug., lib. de E. ( Vid. Anton.
Augustin. Archiepisc. "Torraconens.,
Dialog. de emendatione Gratiani, lib.
ii. Dial. 6. p. 287.—Fuere ante hanc
generales septem, qua vel a locis no-
men habent, ut Niczna, Constantino-
politana, Ephesina, Chalcedonensis ;
&c,—Vid. etiam Dial. 10. pp. 111,
114; et Dial. 1l. pp. 122, 124; ubi
concil. Ancyr., Neoczsar., Gangrens.,
Antiochens., Laodicens., nuncupantur. ]
| Dionys. Exigui codex canonum
Eeclesiast, anno 525. [Vid. Concil.
Labbe, tom. i. col. 1515.]
k Omnes viii. canones concilii Ephe-
sini; magnam partem ultimi canonis
(can. lix.) concilii Laodiceni: tres
ultimos canones (v., vi, vii) concil.
Constantinopolitani: duos postremos
canones (xxviii, xxix.) concil. Chalce-
donensis. ( Vid. Labbe, ubi supr. not.
ad lit. ii Et Conf num. lxiii. p. 76,
not. ad lit. f.]
! Canones qui dieuntur Apostolo-
rum, 1l; canones Conc, Sardicensis,
[omnes xxi.] canones Conc. Africani,
[omnes exxxviii. ]
m» Ferrandi Diaconi Breviatio cano-
num, anno 530. [vid. Cod. Rom. Eccl.
p. 619. * Lectori.—Pontificum Roma-
norum adjectas epistolas a Syricio ad
Gregorium juniorem Latinus codex ha-
TEST.
CENT. V.
C HUAUB:
MAGIS
And yet it
1s not that
epistle
which is
now put
into the
]oman
code.
Siricii,
Innoc.,
Ziosimi,
Celestini,
Leonis,
et Gelasii.
156 A Scholastical History of
there is no mention made but of one epistle only, which
Siricius sent from a council in Rome to the Churches of
Africa; and for the reading of the canonical Scriptures he
quoteth no other decree" than what was made in the councils
of Laodicea and Carthage. So that, for more than a hun-
dred years together, this epistle of Pope Innocent was not
heard of at all, nor any other of his that is now entered
into the Roman Code. But about two hundred years after,
(when the popes had in the mean while begun to set up and
enlarge their pretended power so far, as that they might make
decrees by themselves alone, and give laws to other Churches
abroad, wherein notwithstanding they had much opposition,)
there was another breviary of the canons made by Cresco-
nius?; who added the decretal epistles of six popes to the
code that Dionysius Exiguus and Ferrandus had collected
before him. Among these epistles this of Innocent/'s was
one, or at least given to this new collector for one, though,
when it came to his hands, there was nothing in it that
concerned the catalogue or canon of the Scriptures. For,
having undertaken to make a concordateP between the de-
crees of councils and popes together, and to allege? all that
are taken *
bet.—Tituli iv. et vi.
Epistola papse Sirici.' ]
? [bid., tit. 228. [ Fulgentii Ferrandi
Breviat., ubi supr. not. m. J—Ut praeter
Scripturas canonicas nihil in Ecclesia
legatur. Concil Laodic, tit. lvii.;
Concil. Carthag., tit. xlv. . [These
canons may be found, also, ap. Justelli
Biblioth., tom. i. ]
9? Cresconii Breviarium Canonum,
anu. 698. [ap. Cod. Eccl. Rom., p.
643.]
P Titulus ejusdem Breviarii. [ Cod.
Canonum vetus Eccl. Rom., p. 643,
ubi supr. not. ad lit. o.— Cresconii
Breviarium canonicum.] Hic habetur
concordia canonum, conciliorum, [in-
fra scriptorum,] et presulum Roma-
norum, [id est, canonum Apostolorum,
Nicenorum, Ancyranorum, Novecz-
sariensium, (sic) Gangrensium, Anti-
ochensium, Laodicensium, Chalcedo-
nensium, Sardicensium, Carthaginen-
sium ; item, Przsulum Syricii, Inno-
centii, Zosimi, Celestini, Leonis, et
Gelasii.—In this code, the capitula
only of the canons are given : but conf.
Cresconii Liber Canonum, ap. Justelli
Biblioth., where the passages are pro-
ex
duced in full, under a similar but
verbally different title. ]
3 Ibid., in Praef. (ubi supr. Cod. Eccl.
Rom., p. 645.— Epist. Cresconii ad
Liberium.— Nulli siquidem dubium
est, quam molestissime perferat lector,
dum avidius cujusque rei cognitionem
expectat, et ad librum premittitur,
quem aut forte non legit, aut ubi repe-
riat non novit. Quamobrem antefati
viri laude pralata, necessarium duxi,
profectui subserviens parvulorum, ] jux-
ta vestrum imperium, cuncta ecclesi-
astica [ut dictum est] constituta, quze
ad vestram notitiam pervenerunt, in
hoe opere sub titulorum serie przeno-
tare, [et, ea condiscere valentibus et
volentibus, dubitationis ambagem au-
ferre, ut eorum plena instructio, non
ex difficultate scriptoris, sed ex desidia
jam dependeat lectoris: | Quod opus
hzc etiam, Deo przestante, utilitas con-
sequitur, u£, dum unum quodque ca-
nonicum decreti, de quo quzestio fuerit
pro tempore agitata, eequissimus judex
coram perspexerit multimode esse di-
gestum, probabili examinatione con-
discat, utrum ex severitate, an ex leni-
tate, suum animum debeat moderari. |
|
ihe Canon of the Scriptures. 157
either the one or the other had written for the authority and
confirmation of those canons which he had collected into his
breviary, and having there also, accordingly, cited this epistle
of Pope Innocent six several times', as it related to so many
heads, and agreed with so many councils and papal constitu-
tions, that had written any thing of them,—yet, when he
came to the title* or canon of reading no other books in the
Church, but such as belonged to the canonical Scriptures,
(where, if Innocent's epistle had then contained that cata-
logue of Scripture-books which was afterwards annexed to
it, and is now printed with it, the collector would certainly,
upon his former undertaking and promise, have quoted it,)
he produceth only the canon of the council of Carthage, and
maketh no mention of Pope Innocent's epistle at all ; which
1s a sign that there was nothimg in it to that purpose, but
that the seventh and last head of it* (as it is now published
for the better advantage and plea of the Roman Church)
hath, since the time of Cresconius, been added to it by the
sleight of some other hand. At which Isidore Mercator (and
as cunning a merchant as he, Benet the Petit) was so skilful,
that, within a hundred years after, there was a collection
made of more decretal epistles than any honest man knew
what to do withal"; till Pope Leo the Fourth*, and Nicholas
. Eorumque [constitutorum] con-
cordiam facientes, collegimus in unum.
[Which words occur, in substance, in
an carlier part of the preface: Przci-
pis, ut cuncta canonica constituta, quze,
ab ipsis exordiis militie Christianze,
tam sancti Apostoli quam Apostolici
viri per successiones temporum protu-
lere, vobis colligamus in unum, eorum-
que concordiam facientes, ac titulorum
premnotationem interponentes, ea luci-
dius declaremus. |
r [bid.—Canon xxvii., cexx., ecxxi.,
cexxlh, cexxliL, cexxiv.; ex decretis
papz? Innocentii et aliorum. [P. In-
nocent's decrees are cited in other
parts of this Breviarium.— Vid. Capi-
tulum 11116::92/;5x1x:; 11, 125 18 ; xx,
380, 51. (al. 21;) xxvii, 21, 33 ; liii.,
ZdevXts151:112:, 1405.50 5 171x:,.58;
04, 55, 56, 57 ; ci, 19, 20; cix. 16;
cc., 46; cexiv., 34; ccxvi., 6; cexvii.,
8; cexviii, 9; ecxix., 18; ecxx., 22 ;
ecxxi, 22; eexxii,; 24; ccxxiii, 25;
ecxxiv., 26 ; cexxv., 28; cexxvi, 37;
cexxvli, 902.— Vid. Cresconii Dreviar.,
ubi supr. ]
S [bid., canon cexcix., ex Concil.
Carthag., tit. 24.—Ut prater Scrip-
turas canonicas nihil in Ecclesia lega-
tur.—[ Cresconii Brev. ubi supr.—The
catalogue from the council of Carthage
is given at length ap. Justell.; but
still no catalogue is given from P.
Innocent's Epist. ]
* Qui vero libri accipiuntur in ca-
none S. Seripturarum, &c., apud Bi-
nium, [tom. i. p. 756.] et alios. [ Vid.
Labbe, tom. ii. col. 1256. ]—Sect. sive
tit. vii. et ultimo: [q. v. p. 153, not. ad
lit. d.]
* [sidori Mercatoris Collectio Conc.
et Epist. Decretalium, anno 800. [ Vid.
Labbe, tom. i. col 3, et seq.; where
Mercators preface is given.— Vid.
etiam col. 78.,/Observat. Phil. Labbe, in
Epist. Decretal. Rom. Pontificum.—
Mirum est viris doctissimis, Turriano,
Binio, et quibusdam aliis, in tanta
eruditionis Ecclesiasticze luce, probari
potuisse decretales illas epistolas a
quocunque, seu Mercatore seu Pecca-
TEST
CENT. V.
158
A Scholastical History of
CHAP. the First*, saw that there was great use to be made of them
for their own turns, and sent them abroad into the world for
VII.
tore, fabricatas, et antiquis Romanze
urbis pontificibus circiter annum Chris-
tianze epochze octingentesimum suppo-
sitas; adeo enim perspicacibus viris
deformes videntur, hoc saltem tem-
pore, ut nulla arte, nulla cerussa, aut
purpurisso, fucari possint; &c.]
X Can. de Libellis, dist. 20; Leo
Papa IV. episcopis Britanniz.—De-
cretalium regule habentur apud nos
simul cum eanonibus, &c.—4Anno 850.
[ Vid. Leonis Papze IV. Epist. ad Episc.
Drit., ap. Concil. Labbe, tom. viii. col.
92.—Cap. 6. De libellis e£ commen-
taris aliorum non convenit aliquem
judicare, et sanctorum conciliorum ca-
nones relinquere, vel decretalium re-
gulas, id est, quee habentur apud nos
simul cum illis in canone, et quibus
in omnibus ecclesiasticis utimur judi-
ciis, id est, Apostolorum, Nicenorum,
Ancyranorum, Neoczesariensium, Gan-
grensium, Antiochensium, Laodicen-
sium, Chalcedonensium, Sardicensium,
Carthaginensium, Africanensium: et
cum illis regule Przsulum Romano-
rum, Silvestri, Siricii, Innocentii, Zo-
simi, Czlestini, Leonis, Gelasii, Hilarii,
Symmachi, Simplicii. Isti omnino
sunt, per quos judicant episcopi, et per
quos episcopi simul et clerici judi-
cantur Nam, si tale emerserit vel
contigerit inusitatum negotium, quod
minime posset per istos finiri, tunc, si
illorum quorum meministis dicta, Hie-
ronymi, Augustini, Isidori, &c., .. . re-
perta fuerint, magnanimiter sunt reti-
nenda ac promulganda, &c.— Conf.
Gratiani Decret. Dist. xx. can, 1, ap.
Corp. Jur. Can, tom. i pp. 95,
96. ]
y C. Si Roman, Dist. xix. Nico-
laus Papa I. Episcopis Galliz..—De-
eretales epistola vim auctoritatis ha-
bent:. .. quamquam quidam vestrum
scripserint, haud illa decretalia prisco-
rum pontificum in toto canonum codi-
cis corpore contineri,... et ad immi-
nutionem sedis Apostolic: potestatis
... prohibeant ; &c.— Anno 860. [ Vid.
Labbe, tom. viii. col. 799.—Et Conf.
Dist. xix. cap. i. Gratiani Decret., ap.
Corp. Jur. Can., tom. i. col. 85. ed.
1612.— Decretales epistole vim auctori-
tatis habent. Si, Romanorum pontifi-
cum decreto, czeterorum opuscula trac-
tatorum approbantur vel reprobantur,
ita ut, quod sedes Apostolica probavit,
hodie teneatur acceptum, et quod illa
repulit, hactenus inefficax habeatur,
quanto potius, quze ipsa pro catholica
Fide, pro fanis dogmaticis, pro variis
et multifariis Ecclesi: necessitatibus,
et fidelium moribus, diverso tempore
scripsit, omni debent honore przferri,
et ab omnibus prorsus, in quibuslibet
opportunitatibus, discretione, vel dis-
pensatione, magistra reverentia assumi!
Quamquam quidam vestrum scripse-
rint, haud illa decretalia priscorum
pontificum in toto canonum codicis
corpore contineri descripta; eum ipsi,
ubi hzc suze intentioni suffragari con-
spiciunt, illis indifferenter utantur, et
solum nune ad imminutionem sedis
Apostoliez potestatis, et ad suorum
augmentum privilegiorum, minus ac-
cepta esse perhibeant. . .. (Item infra:)
Si ideo non esse decretales epistolas
priscorum pontificum Romanorum ad-
mittendas dicunt, quia in codice cano-
num non habentur adscripta, ergo nec
sancti Gregorii, nec ullius alterius qui
ante vel post ipsum fuit, est aliquod
institutum vel scriptum recipiendum,
eo quod in codice canonum non habe-
atur adscriptum. Ergo doctrinam eo-
rum, et sanctiones, quz ab omni lingua
venerantur, quia in codice canonum
non habentur adscriptze, de codicibus
suis eradant. Ut quid vel membranas
occupant, postquam non habentur ac-
ceptze? — Sed quare multum immo-
ramur, cum nec ipsas Divinas Serip-
turas Veteris et Novi Testamenti jam
recipiemus, si istos duxerimus audi-
endos? Etenim neutrum horum in
codice canonum ecclesiasticorum habe-
tur insertum. Sed responsuri sunt isti,
qui non ad obediendum potius quam ad
resistendum semper sunt parati, di-
centes, quod inter canones inveniatur
capitulum sancti Papze Innocentii, cu-
jus auctoritate doceatur a nobis utrum-
que testamentum esse recipiendum,
quamquam in ipsis paternis canonibus
nullum eorum ex toto contineatur in-
sertum. Quibus ad hae asserendum
est, quoniam si Vetus Novumque Tes-
tamentum recipienda sunt, non quod
codici canonum ex toto habeantur an-
nexa, sed quod de his recipiendis sancti
Pape Innocentii prolata videatur esse
sententia, restat nimirum quod decre-
tales epistole Romanorum pontificum
sunt recipiendz, etiamsi non sint codici
canonum compaginate; quoniam inter
ipsos canones unum B. Leonis capitu-
the Canon of the Scriptures. 159
TEST.
law. And,as this was the original of the Roman code, so
CENT. V.
that code is the first wherein we meet with this decree of
Pope Innocent concerning the Scriptures, that is, no less
than four hundred years after his death : which is one reason
why we do the more suspect it. (2.) Another is, because in
this matter the council of Carthage?, bemg not altogether
so sure of their canon, intended to consult their brother
Pope Boniface, and other bishops that lived abroad, about it ;
which they needed never to have done, if Pope Innocent had
sent out any such decree before. For it is pretended, that
this decree was out fourteen years before the time of that
council and Pope Boniface. (3.) And a third is, because we
find those words of the Apostle in it, * 'They that are in the Rom. 8. s.
flesh cannot please God," so grossly misapplied to persons that
live in marriage. But after all this, if we should grant this
epistle to be true, and allow it as much authority as the two
popes did in Gratian's canon law?, yet will the same answer
toit be sufficient, which we gave before to the authority of
S. Augustine, and the council of Carthage. And somewhat Num.
it is besides, that in the first editions of the council^, together pes
with the Popes! decretal epistles, which Merlin set forth at
Cologne and Paris, there is not in all Innocent's catalogue the
book of 'T'obit to be found, as neither in S. Augustine's cata-
logue, nor in the canon of Carthage, shall we find the book
lum constat esse permixtum, quo ita ratio persuaderet, vel auctoritas lecti-
series
omnia decretalia constituta sedis Apo-
stolieze custodiri mandantur, ut si quis
in illa commiserit, noverit sibi veniam
denegari; &c.—Vid. etiam Ivonis De-
cret., p. 152.]
* Can. citato. [Cone. Carthag. III.
can. xlvii, ap. Balsam., p. 636.—
T0Ur0 8€ àBeAQ kal evAXevrovp'yg uv
Boviparíe, kal rots &AXois TOv. avTOv
pepgy émiokómois, mpbs BeBaíesiv ToU
mpokeuuévou kavóvos "yvepiurOsg, émei7)
arapà àv morépav rabra év Tfj €kkAnaía
&varyvegTéa mapeAdBopev.—Vid. supr.
pp. 143, 144, not. ad lit. f. ]
à Which is more than Pope Inno-
cent assumeth to himself, when he
saith : * Scripsi pro captu intelligentise
mez. [Vid. P. Innocent. L, Epist.
ad Exuperium, principio.— Consulenti
tibi, frater carissime, quid de proposita
specie unaquaque sentirem, pro captu
intelligenti: mez quo sunt visa re-
spondi, quid sequendum vel docilis
onis ostenderet, vel custodita
temporum demonstraret.— Labbe, tom.
ii. col. 1254. ]
b Colon. 1530. in fol., et Paris. 1535.
in 8vo. per Merlinum. (Vid. Innocentii
Epist. ad Exuperium, apud Concil.
Merlin., ed. Colon. fol. 173, ed. Par.
fol. 185.— Capitulum vii. Qui vero
libri recipiantur in canone Sanctarum
Scripturarum, brevis annexus ostendit.
Hee sunt ergo, quz desiderata moneri
voce voluisti: Moysi libri V., id est,
Genesis, Exodus, Leviticus, Numeri,
Deuteronomium ; neenon et Jesu Nave,
et Judicum, et Regnorum libri quatuor,
simul et Ruth ; Prophetarum libri se-
decim ; Salomonis libri quinque ; Psal-
terium: Item, historiarum, Job liber
unus, Esther unus, Judith unus, Ma-
chabzorum duo, Esdrze duo, Parali-
pomenon duo. ltem, Novi Testa-
menti, &c. ]
(COEDPAUD?
VASE
A.D. 426 *.
A.D. 451f,
160 A Scholastical History of
of Baruch, Hitherto, therefore, it is certain, that no ancient
author can be produced to justify the new canon of the
council that was held at "Trent.
LXXXIV. About this time i£ was, when the divines
Marseilles, and other places in France, took exceptions
S. Augustine's alleging a testimony out of the book
Wisdom?; which in points of doctrine they said ought to
have been omitted, because it was no canonical book of
Scripture*; aud, forasmuch as all the rest of that class were
of alike condition with this, (that they were not written by
any prophet, nor received into any such authority by the
ancient Church,) therefore, upon the same reason that these
divines of the French Church refused to acknowledge the
one, it may be justly presumed that they disallowed the
other; there being no reason at all to be given, why they
should canonize the books of Tobit, Judith, Ecclesiasticus, or
the Maccabees, and yet, out of the same canon, reject the
book of Wisdom as here they did.
LXXXV. We have in this century the General Council of
Chaleedon, under Martianus the Emperor, and in the time
of Pope Leo the First, consisting of six hundred and thirty
bishops; which received the Code of the Church universally
in use before them, and by their first canon confirmed it*.
In that code, often mentioned in this council", were con-
at
at
of
* [Vid. Cave, sub nomine S. Hilarii
Arelatensis, tom. i. p. 416. ]
4 Sap.iv. 1l. Raptus est, ne mali-
tia mutaret intellectum ejus.
* Hilarius Arelatensis, in Epist. ad
Aug. [vid. S. Aug. Op., tom. ii. col.
827.— Hp. 220. $ 4.] Hoc [illud] tes-
timonium, [quod posuisti: Raptus est,
&c....] tanquam non canonicum, de-
finiunt omittendum.— Ut supra, num.
Ixxxi. p. 136. [not. ad lit. r. ]
f [Vid. Cave, tom. i. p. 482,—487.
(Concilium) Chalcedonense II., CEcu-
menicum IV., Marciani Imp. literis, in
Ecclesia S. Euphemiz martyris, anno
4561, convocatum. Aderant antistites,
ut ex veterum auctoritate constat, 600. ]
€ Concil Chalced., can. i. [ Labbe,
tom. iv. col. 755.) Canones, qui a S.
Patribus in unaquaque synodo huc
usque constituti sunt, proprium robur
obtinere decrevimus. [robs vapà Gv
&ylev Ilarépev ka0' ékáoTqv cvobor
üxpi ToU vUv ékre0évras kavóvas kpa-
Teiv éOucouócauev. ]
^ In eod. Concil. Act. iv., Act. xi.,
Act. xiii. [Labbe, tom. iv. col. 527.—
"Aéri0s ... elme kaváv éamiw obros,
K.T.A. müvTes oi eUAaBéaTaroi| émíako-
aoi éBóqaav: otros Olkouos kavàv, ovros
ó kavàv rÀy &yiev Iarépov.—hvursus,
col. 537. 4j &yía Xivo8os eimev: oi 0ctoi
T&y llarépev kavóves àvaryweckéc0o-
cav" k.T.A.— Rursus, col. 691. Bacoci-
aybs ... elmev: oi kavóves avepà &xov-
giw* oi marépes... avro) efmrooiv: olüact
Tobs kavóvas. K.T. A.— Et, col. 711. oí
év8okóraro. üpxovres elmov: àvarywea -
KégcÜccav oi kavóves K.T.X. .. . 'Ava-
cTácios ... elme oTroixXQ TQ kavówi,
K.T.À.— Vid. supr. p. 79, not. ad lit. r.]
Epist. Synod. Episcoporum Pisidiz,
ad Leonem Imp. [Concil. Labbe, tom.
iv. col. 928.— Extraneos eos, (viz. eos,
qui cum scirent Timotheum esse dam-
natum, communicare illi sine periculo
crediderunt,) esse a Dei Ecclesia judi-
camus, secundum consequentiam regu-
ihe Canon of the Scriptures.
161
tained among others the canons of Laodicea, wherein we had
the catalogue of the canonical books of Scripture before!;
but the canons of the council of Carthage had yet no place
in it*.
And therefore we may safely conclude, that neither
Pope Leo, (whose legates subscribed the council of Chal-
cedon for him, all but the twenty-eighth canon,) nor any of
the bishops there gathered together, acknowledged any other
books of canonical Scripture,
than what the council of Lao-
dicea (which left out all the apocryphal, or ecclesiastical,
books of the Old "Testament) had declared to be received,
and read for such in the Church, before their time.
larem, nulla eis venia nec spe restitu-
tionis ullo modo remanente, sicut tertia
et octogesima regula de talibus aperte
decernit, cujus initium est: Siquis epi-
scopus a synodo depositus, aut presby-
ter, aut diaconus ab episcopo proprio,
&c. (Can. iv. Conc. Antioch., qui est
83. Codicis Canonum Eccl. Univers.)]
Et Epist. Episcoporum Europe pro-
vincie, [ad Leonem Imp.—-Ibid., col.
907.—Per hanc humilem nostram re-
lationem vestrz pietati significamus,
quomodo cunctis sanctissimis ortho-
doxisque concilis et concordamus et
consentimus, Primum quidem dog-
mata et expositionem trecentorum de-
cem et octo sanctorum sequimur Pa-
trum, eorumque Fidem indeclinabiliter
custodimus, in quam etiam baptizati
sumus, et baptizamus. Post quos cen-
tum quinquaginta sanctorum Patrum
qui in regiam Constantinopolim con-
gregati sunt, constituta servamus.
Neenon etiam Ephesinum concilium,
quod sub beate memorie Czlestino,
successore sancti, et venerandi, et cus-
todis clavium regni celorum, Petri, et
sub sanct: memori: Cyrillo, Alexan-
drino pontifice, congregatum est prop-
ter heresim mefandam profanamque
Nestorii: praecipue tamen per Dei
gratiam Chalcedone collectum mag-
num sanctumque, et universale con-
cilium, eo quod praedicta concilia fir-
maverit, nihilque quod illis bene vide-
atur placuisse commoverit, nec aug-
mentum quoddam vel detractationem
fecerit, aut quidquam ex his quze tunc
fuere definita commoverit, aut aliquid
incongruenter interpretatum sit. Quod
concilium, velut anchoram cautam
firmamque servamus, quando contra
omnem hzereticam tyrannidem scutum
inexpugnabile et arma extitit, quze ne-
COSIN,
queant superari. Hujus igitur formas
sive definitiones nullus recte sapien-
tium mutilare presumat: et neque
unum iota neque unum apicem possu-
mus aut commovere, aut violare, horum
quz ab eo recte sunt et inculpabiliter
definita.] Ac Epist. Agapiti Episcopi
Rhodi, ad eund. Imp. [Ibid., col. 941.
—Jussistis itaque considerare conci-
lium vestre provincize insularum, quid
sentiat de sancto et universali Chalce-
donensi concilio... . Non solum inter
episcopos, sive clericos, sed neque in-
ler fideles laicos juste constituendus
est (Timotheus,) qui et piorum cano-
num disciplinam vastavit, et Romanam
rempublicam confusione complevit.
Verumtamen, quoniam imperialis lex
et ecclesiasticarum sanctionum conse-
quentia custoditur, si placet, hoc sup-
plico, ut vocetur accusatus sacro ves-
tra pietatis edicto; &c.. .. De sancto
siquidem universali concilio, Chalce-
done imperiali sanctione collecto, ad
confirmationem quidem atque caute-
lam orthodoxz et catholiez Fidei, et
damnationem atque destructionem pra-
vitatis Eutychiane, quid dicamus,
quando per omnia concordem sensum
intemerata Fidei a trecentis decem et
octo Patribus, qui in Nieea Christi
gratia convenerunt, et Patrum Chalce-
done convenientium reperimus ? ]
! In Codice Can. Univers. Ecclesiz,
can. clxiii. [ap. Justelli Biblioth., tom.
i. pp. 54, 55.—0r. ob Oe? iBwerucoUs
VaAjuoUs Aéyec0m. év 7f ékkAmoía,
K.T.À., ut supr. p. 68, not. ad lit.
* Quos Dionysius Exiguus primus
omnium adjecit, anno 525. [Vid. p.
155, nott. ad litt. i, LL. —Et conf. infr.
num, xc. |
M
TEST.
CENT. V.
Supra,
um. lix.
CHASE:
METUS
A.D. 494.
[ Vid.Cave,
tom. i. p.
462.]
163 A Scholastical History of
LXXXVLI. In the latter end of this age lived Pope Gela-
sius; of whose decrees we have but one only! given us in
the Roman code, where it is divided into twenty-eight sec-
tions. Yet in the tomes of the councils they have added
many more, and among others a certain decree" that he
made in a synod at Rome with seventy bishops about him,
concerning the authentic books of Scripture. And this
decree was then first heard of, when Isidore the Merchant
began to vent his apocryphal wares to the world, and when
Gelasius had been already three hundred years in his grave.
From him Burchard" and lvo? received it, and Gratian?
! Decretum Gelasii Papze ad omnes
Episcopos, in Codice Can. Vet. Eccl.
Rom. Edit. Mog. 1525, et Paris. 1609.
(Both these references refer to one and
the same edition of the Roman Code;
the Parisian title-page, with a preface,
having been prefixed, apparently upon
the issue of a new impression. The
decree of Pope Gelasius extends from
p. 917 to p. 542, and is divided into
twenty-eight capita. ]
m In tomis conciliorum, apud Bi-
nium, tom. iii. [ p. 661. ed. Par. 1636.
—lItem, Labbe, tom. iv. col. 1260, et
seq.]— Concil. Romanum L, quo a
LXX Episcopis libri sacri et authen-
tici ab apoeryphis sunt discreti, sub
Gelasio, ann. Dom. 494. [Asterio
atque Presidio consulibus.—Ordo li-
brorum Veteris "Testamenti, quem
Sancta et Catholiea Romana suscipit
et veneratur Ecclesia, digestus a B.
Gelasio Papa cum septuaginta epi-
scopis :—
Genesis liber unus.
Exodi liber unus.
Levitici liber unus.
Numeri liber unus.
Deuteronomii liber unus,
Jesu Nave liber unus.
Judieum liber unus.
Ruth liber unus.
Regnorum libri quatuor.
Paralipomenon libri duo.
Psalmorum cl. liber unus.
Salomonis libri tres :—
( Proverbia,
Ecclesiastes, et
Cantica Canticorum.)
Item, Sapientic liber unus
Ecclesiastici liber unus.
Item, ordo Prophetarum :—
Esaiz liber unus.
Hieremize liber unus.
Cinoth, (id est, De Lamentationibus
suis.)
Ezechielis liber unus.
Danielis liber unus.
Osez liber unus.
Amos liber unus.
Michzz liber unus.
Joel liber unus.
Abdiz liber unus.
Jonze liber unus.
Nahum liber unus.
Habacuc liber unus.
Sophoniz liber unus.
Aggzi liber unus.
Zacharia liber unus.
Malachiz liber unus.
Item, Ordo Historiarum :—
Job liber unus.
'Tobiz liber unus.
Esdrae liber unus.
Esther liber unus.
Judith liber unus.
Machabaeorum liber unus.
Item, Ordo Scripturarum Novi, &c.
B. Gelasii Pape Decretum LXX
episcopis habitum de Apocryphis
Scripturis. Post Propheticas, Evan-
gelicas, atque Apostolieas Scripturas,
quibus Ecclesia Catholica per gratiam
Dei fundata est, illud etiam intiman-
dum putamus, &c.]
2 Ánno 1014. [Vid. D. Burchardi,
Wormaciensis Eccl. episcopi, decre-
torum libri xx. ex conciliis et ortho-
doxorum Patrum decretis, ed. Colon.
1548. lib. iii. fol. 77.—Incipiunt de-
creta de recipiendis vel non recipiendis
libris, scripta a Gelasio Papa cum
septuaginta eruditissimis episcopis in
sede Apostolica urbis Romae. De or-
dine librorum Veteris Testamenti.
Genesis liber unus.
Exodus liber unus.
the Canon of the Scriptures.
from them all.
163
But in the copies?, which they bring us out
of the pretended original, there is so great an uncertainty
liber unus.
liber unus.
liber unus.
liber unus.
liber unus.
Tieviticusm NONE
Numerum
Deuteronomii. .
Jesu Nave cR
Judicum - 5. -.
Regum . . . libri quatuor.
ute ebexunus:
Paralipomenon . libri duo.
Psalmorum .. . liber unus.
Salomonis . . . libri quinque.
Jobs aru 2 liberunus:
Tobie . . . . liberunus.
Esdre . . . . liberunus.
Esther . . . . liberunus.
Judith . . . . liberunus.
Machabasorum . libri duo.
De ordine Prophetarum :—
Esai. . . . . liber unus.
Hieremie, cum
Cinoth, id est,
Lamentationi-
UusiSuiss2m 0-0 -
Ezechielis 2s
Danielis.
(sem Eie s
AIIOS Si 0 rae v
t- Miehee . . . .
Joel honos
"Aubin resi s
Jan; s,
INaumo ctus
Abacuc 5. 6.06
Sophonie . . .
Apol ur.
Zacharige . . . liber unus.
Malachize 2 Miber unus.
^ Anno 1117. [Vid. B. Ivonis De-
cretum, ed. Lovanii, 1561. par. iv. cap.
61. fol. 122.—De ordine librorum Ve-
teris Testamenti ;—
Genesis, lib. i.
Exodi, lib. i.
Levitici, lib. 1. &c.
Numeri.
Deuteronomii.
Jesu Nave.
Judicum,
Regum, 4.
Ruth.
Paralipomenon, 2.
Psalmorum, cl.
Salomonis, 3.
Job.
'Tobize.
Esdrz.
Esther.
Judith.
Machabzeorum,
Esai.
liber unus.
liber unus.
liber unus.
liber unus.
liber unus.
liber unus.
liber unus.
liber unus,
liber unus.
liber unus.
liber unus.
liber unus.
liber unus.
Hieremiz, cum Cinoth, (id est, La-
mentationibus suis.)
Ezechielis.
Danielis.
Osez.
J oel.
Amos.
Abdis.
Jonze.
Michez.
Naum.
Abacuc.
Sophoniz.
Aggei.
Zacharis.
Malachiz.]
P» Anno 1150. [Vid. Gratiani De-
cretum, Distinct. 15. Sancta Romana ;
ap. Corp. Jur. Can,, ed. Par. 1612,
tom. i. col. 62, 63.— Ceterum, qui libri
in Ecclesiasticis Officiis per anni cir-
culum a nonnullis legantur, (quod
ritum illum Apostolica non reprobat,
sed sequitur, Écclesia,) pro fidelium
eedificatione adnotandum censuimus.
Quidam, quod in Septuagesima ponunt
Pentateuchum usque in xv. diem ante
Pasche, xv. die ponunt Hieremiam
usque in Cemnam Domini In Coena
Domini legunt tres lectiones de La-
mentatione Hieremize : * Quomodo se-
det sola civitas, &c.; et tres de Trac-
tatu Saneti Augustini in Psalmum liv.:
* Exaudi, Deus, orationem meam, et
ne despexeris; et tres de Apostolo,
ubi ait in Epistola ad Corinthios :
*Convenientibus vobis in unum.' ( 1.Cor.
xi.) Secunda lectio sic incipit: * Simi-
liter et Calicem, postquam ccnavit.
(1 Cor. x.) Tertia: * De spiritualibus
autem nolumus vos ignorare, fratres.'
In Parasceue, tres lectiones de Lamen-
tatione Hieremiz, et tres de Tractatu
sancti Augustini in Psalmum lxiii.
* Exaudi, Deus, orationem meam, cum
deprecor, et tres de Apostolo, ubi ait
(iu) Epistola ad Hebrzos: * Festine-
mus ingredi in illam requiem, &c.
Secunda lectio: * Omnis namque pon-
tifex.' (Heb. iv. et v.) Tertia: * De quo
grandis nobis sermo. In Sabbato
Sancto, tres lectiones de Lamentatione
Hieremize prophete, et tres de Trac-
tatu sancti Augustini in eundem Psal-
mum lxiii.: *Exaudi, Deus, orationem
meam, cum deprecor;' et tres de Apo-
stolo, ubi ait in Epistola ad Hebrzos:
* Christus assistens pontifex futurorum
bonorum.' (Heb. ix.) Secunda lectio :
M2
TEST.
CENT. V.
CHAP.
QVATSTE
164 AA Scholastical History of
and disagreement betwixt them, that the Roman emendators
of Gratian themselves know not how to trust it". For in
some copies they ean find neither the book of Judith, nor
the second book of Maccabees; in others they have but one
book of the Kings, and one of the Chronicles; sometimes
three, and sometimes two, and otherwhiles five of Solomon.
So that no man can tell what Gelasius herein said, if he said
any thing at all. But let it be, that some such catalogue
was digested in his time: allthat is gained by it, against us,
is as good as nothing; for it is but a catalogue of Ecclesias-
tical books mixed with the Canonical; and the title of it
bears no more than we usually give it ourselves?, to signify
that these were the books which were written in the time of
* Ubi enim testamentum est. Tertia:
* Umbram enim habens Lex futuro-
rum bonorum. (Heb. x.) In Pascha
Domini, homilias ad ipsum diem per-
tinentes: infra hebdomadam homilias.
In Octavis Pasche ponunt Actus Apo-
stolorum, et Epistolas canonicas, et
Apocalypsim, usque in Octavas Pen-
tecostes. In Octavis Pentecostes po-
nunt libros Regum, et Paralipomenon,
usque in Kalendas Augusti. In Do-
minica prima mensis Augusti ponunt
Salomonem, usque in Kalendas Sep-
tembris. In Dominica prima Sep-
tembris ponunt Job, Tobiam, Esther,
Esdram, usque in Kalendas Octobris.
In Dominiea prima mensis Octobris
ponunt librum Machabaeorum, usque
in Kalendas Novembris. In Dominica
prima mensis Novembris ponunt Eze-
chielem, et Danielem, et minores Pro-
phetas, usque in Kalendas Decembris.
In Dominica prima mensis Decembris
ponunt Esaiam prophetam, usque ad
nativitatem Domini. In natali Do-
mini legunt primum de Esaia tres
lectiones. Prima lectio: * Primo tem-
pore alleviata est terra Zabulon,' &c.
Secunda : * Consurge, consurge." ( Esai.
ix, xl, li.). Deinde leguntur ser-
mones, vel homilie, ad ipsum diem
pertinentes. In natali sancti Stephani,
homilia de ipso die. In natali saneti
Johannis similiter. In natali Innocen-
tium similiter. In natali sancti Sil-
vestri similiter. In Octava Natalis
Domini homilia de ipso die. In Do-
minica prima post nativitatem Domini
ponunt Epistolas Pauli, usque in Sep-
tuagesimam. In Epiphania, lectiones
tres de Esaia. Prima lectio incipit:
* Omnes sitientes. Secunda: ' Surge,
illuminare Hierusalem.' Tertia: *Gau-
dens gaudebo in Domino. (Esai. lv.,
]x, lxi) Deinde leguntur sermones,
vel homilie, ad ipsum diem perti-
nentes. ]
3 Dist. xv. c. Sancta Romana, [ut
supr. not. p. ]
* Emendatores Romani, in notis ad
eundem canonem, verb. Mandamus.
[Gratiani Decret. ubi supr.; Corp.
Jur. Can., tom. i. eol. 63.—Post hoc
verbum in decreto Gelasii sequitur
continenter : * Item opuscula beati Cy-
prianij &c.... Sed Burchardus, et
Ivo, et Pannormia, habent ut Grati-
anus.] Ac certe in toto hoc capite tot
modis discrepant collectiones ab ori-
ginali, ut satis certo statui non possit,
quie vera et pura sit Gelasii lectio;
nee magnopere sit mirandum, si non-
nulla sint qu: difficultatem faciunt.
[Quamobrem qus auxilio codicum
tuto emendari poterant, ea sunt emen-
data; &c.]—1tem, ad verb. Caeterum.
—Hine usque ad finem, (ubi recen-
sentur libri Scripture canonici, et Ec-
clesiastici iisdem immixti, [ Vid. supr.
not. ad lit. p.]) neque in collectione
Isidorij neque in ullo veferi codice
Gratiani, eorum quz collata sunt, in-
veniuntur. [The passage in question
is found, not only in the Par. ed. 1612,
here used, (ut supr. not. p,) but also
in the Lugd. ed. 1572. In the earlier
edition, 4to. Basil. 1500, it does no£
occur. |
* Decret. Gelasii in Synodo LXX
Ep.—Ordo librorum Veteris Testa-
menti, [quem saneta et catholica Ro-
mana suscipit et veneratur Ecclesia;
&c.— Concil. Labbe, tom. iv. col. 1260,
ut supr. p. 162, not. m.]
the Canon of the Scriptures. 165
TEST.
CENT. V.
the Old Testament, and afterwards received by the Church
to be publicly read unto the people ; though, in a strict and
exact manner of speaking, we intend not to call them all alike
canonical, no more than Gelasius and his bishops did; who
must either be taken in such a latitude as we desire to be, or
else they will be put, not only to disagree with the nature of
the thing itself, (to say, that any book was a canonical book
of the Old Testament, which during the time of that Testa-
ment was never so,) but to depart likewise from the consent
of the ancient and primitive Church before them ; which
God forbid we should ever conceive of so many reverend and
excellent persons, as either met with S. Augustine in the
council of Carthage, or with Gelasius in the synod at Rome.
LXXXVIII. But here at this place it will not be amiss to
stand awhile, and look upon the fine pageant that M. Becanus
the Jesuit hath dressed up, and set in our way. Becanus was
a man of an acute wit, and subtle enough ; but herein (as in
many things besides) he shewed little of it, when he brings
in Pope Innocent delivering the Trent-canon of Scriptures
to the council of Carthage!, and the council of Carthage
recommending it to S. Augustine, and S. Augustine present-
ing it to Pope Gelasius, and Pope Gelasius, in his council at
Rome, reaching it over to Pope Eugenius in his council at
Florence, (which is a leap no less than nine hundred and fifty
years long,) and Pope Eugenius putting it into the hands of
the council of Trent. We shall speak with the council of
Florence *, and Trent T, hereafter ; and, what all the rest of *Infra,.
this show can say, we have already heard before, and heard [vid. ie
cili ab Innocentio I. [ Epist. iii. ad m
Exuperium, cap. 7.] Vixit autem clIxxxi.
Innocentius anno Christi 402. Igitur, [vid, chap.
ab illo tempore primitive Ecclesiz ad xviii.]
* M. Becanus, Manual. Controvers.,
lib.i. cap. 1. q. 1. [ed. 4to. Herbipoli,
1623. p. 2.—Hic] canon (quem pon-
tificii amplectimur) habetur in Conci-
lio Trident. sess. iv. Et patres illius
concilii acceperunt illum per tradi-
tionem ab Eugenio Papa in Concilio
Florentino, [ ut videre est apud Bartho-
lomaeum Carranzam in Summa Con-
ciliorum.] Rursum, Eugenius illum
accepit a Gelasio Papa in Concilio Ro-
mano, [ut patet ex tom. ii. conciliorum,
in decretis Gelasii circa finem.] Ite-
rum, Gelasius ab Augustino, [lib. ii.
de Doctrina Christiana, cap. 8.] Et
Augustinus a Concilio Carthaginensi
[tertio, quod alii quintum, alii sextum
vocant.] Denique, patres hujus con-
nos usque, per continuam traditionem,
perseverat idem ille Scripture canon,
quem nos [Catholici] nunc tenemus et
amplectimur.— Vide eund., tract. de
Fide, cap. 3. qQ. 1l. num. 3. [The title
of this treatise is, * Martini Decani,
soc. Jes., Theologie Scholastieze partis
secundz, tomi posterioris, tractatus
primus, De Fide, Spe, et Caritate, tom.
li.—Ed. 8vo. Par. 1620. p. 55.—The
passage referred to is an exact tran-
script of the former, ubi supr., Ma-
nual. Controvers., lib. i. cap. 1. q. 1.
p. 2.]
C. H'A?P;
VIL
[ Vid.
errata, ed.
prima. ]
166 4A Scholastical History of
nothing that makes to the Jesuit's purpose, —which is, to
set all the apocryphal or ecclesiastical books of the Bible in
equal rank and authority with the canonical. But between
Eugenius and Gelasius there will come in so many to the
contrary, that Becanus will never be able either to maintain
his continual tradition against them, or to fetch his leap
over all their heads. "That Gelasius received his catalogue
from S. Augustine, or S. Augustine from the council of Car-
thage, and the Council from Pope Innocent, is no way pro-
bable. For, first, Gelasius received his decretal epistles, (all
but one, and his synodical declaration of the Scripture-
books, from Isidore Mercator, and Isidore Mercator (for
ought that any body knows) only from himself. Next, the
council of Carthage and Pope Innocent rather received their
catalogue from S. Augustine, than S. Augustine from them ;
for he wrote his books of Christian Doctrine before he was
made a bishop, to which office he was ordained seven years"
before Pope Innocent came to that dignity*, and ten years
before the epistle to Exuperius is said to be written",—an
epistle that S. Augustine perhaps never saw, (at least he
makes no mention of it,)) and which the council of Carthage
never heard of^; who, following the enumeration of Scrip-
tures that S. Augustine had (with his restrictions and limita-
tions) set down before, sent it to Boniface and other bishops
of Italy, to see if they would approve it: which they would
never have done, if they had known of any former declara-
tion that Innocent had there made about it. Lastly, if Eu-
genius had it from [the pretended] Gelasius, and he from
S. Augustine, and S. Augustine from the Council, and they
from Pope Innocent,—from whom did this pope receive it?
(for he lived in the fif£à age, which is somewhat too late a
time to begin the primitive Church withal*, as Becanus here
" Anno 395, secundum Prosperi
Chronicon. [Vid. Prosperi Aquitani
Chron. integrum, ap. Henrie. Canisii
Thesaur., tom. i. p. 297.—4Anno 395,
Olybrio et Probino Coss., Augustinus,
beati Ambrosii discipulus, multa fa-
cundia doctrinaque excellens, Hippone
regione Afrieze Episcopus ordinatur. ]
* Anno 402. [ibid., tom. i. p. 297.]
Y Anno 405. [vid. num. Ixxiii. supr. ]
^ Anno 419. | Vid. Prosperi Chroni-
con, ubi supr., tom. i. p. 299.—' Theo-
dosio VII. et Palladio Coss.—Quo tem-
pore Pelagius jam a Pontifice Inno-
centio predamnatus,—ei Afrorum vi-
gore, et maxime Augustini Episcopi
scientia, resistebatur. ]
à Loco citato.—Igitur ab illo tem-
pore primitivze Ecclesice ad nos usque;
&c. [Vid. Becan. Manual. Controv.,
ubi supra, p. 165. not. ad lit. t. ]
the Canon of the Scriptures. 167
); TEST,
CENT. V.
doth.) Did he take it from himself, and fetch it out of his
own bosom ? or did he alone give forth his sentence about it, zm
without the consent and testimony of others? and (which is pectoris?
more) against all the testimony and consent of the primitive
Church for the space of four hundred years before him?
Into so many errors and straits doth this Jesuit cast himself,
by undertaking the defence of a wrong cause.
LXXXVIII. Nor is he in any less error, when, having
asked the question^,-—W hat books of Scripture were received
into the canon of the Old Testament ?—he answereth, 'That
there be two canons of that Testament ; one Judaical, which
was made up in the time of Ezra; and another Christian,
which was made up by the authority of Innocent the First:
a distinction that, standing upon no foundation, destroyeth
itself. For the canon of the Old Testament, if it be properly
and strictly taken, (and Becanus would not have it otherwise
taken,) neither is, nor can be, any other but Judaical; from
which if there should be a different Christian canon, making
and avowing those books to be parts of the Old Testament,
Which the Old Testament never had, it would imply a con-
tradietion, which Pope Innocent's epistle will never make
good. For no book can be said to be a canonical book of
the Old Testament, (that ended in Ezra's time,) but such
only as was received into the canon while that Testament
and the ancient Judaical Church flourished under it. "There-
fore in this matter we can no more believe the Jesuit's say-
ing concerning Pope Innocent than we can believe Pope
Innocent himself, when in this his decretal epistle he tell-
^ Becanus, lib. De Analogia V. ac
N. Test. cap. 1l. q. l.[ed. 8vo. Mogunt.
1620. p. 2.—Qusestio est:] Quinam
libri V. T. sint canonici [hoc posteriori
sensu ?—id est, Quinam relati sint in
catalogum seu canonem librorum
Seripturze V. Testamenti?] R[espon-
deo:] canon seu catalogus librorum
V. T. duplex est; unus Judaicus, qui
tempore Esdre, [seu ab ipso Esdra,
vel a concilio sacerdotum, cui ipse in-
terfuit,] confectus est. [In isto canone,
&c....] Alter Christianus, qui auc-
toritate [nnocentii Primi confectus est ;
[in quo przter libros jam enumeratos,
continentur etiam hi: Tobias, Judith,
Esther, Sapientia, Ecclesiasticus, Da-
ruch, et duo libri Machaboorum.
Itaque tam hi, quam illi priores, cano-
nici sunt.] Et quidem de prioribus,
[qui continentur in canone Judzeorum, ]
non est disputatio. Omnes, tam Judei,
quam Christiani, agnoscunt illos pro
canonicis. De posterioribus aliqua dis-
sentio est. [Judzi, Lutherani, et Cal-
vanistze, negant esse canonicos. Affir-
mant Innocentius I., Epist. iii. ad Ex-
uperium, cap. 7; Augustinus, libr. ii.
de Doctrina Christiana, cap. 8; Patres
Concilii Carthaginensis; Gelasius in
Concilio Romano; Concil. Florenti-
num apud Bartholomzum Caranzam,
in Summa Conciliorum; Concilium
Tridentinum, sess. iv.; et omnes Ca-
tholiei qui hoe concilium secuti sunt. ]
CHAP,
VII.
Supra,
chap. II.
[ vid. num.
xxvi. pp.
18, 19. |
168 AA Scholastical History of
eth us, (if yet it were he,) that Solomon * king of Judah
wrote a book in the time of Ptolemy* king of Egypt; for
he attributeth five books to Solomon?, whereof Ecclesias-
ticus must be one, that was written by Sirachf seven hun-
dred and sixty years after Solomon was dead. "The question
in our case is concerning a matter of fact, in a time long
since past, which no power is able to change into any other
thing than at that time it was, and make it what it was not.
The demand then being, What are the canonical books of
the Old Testament, (which was now past and gone four whole
ages before the time of Pope Innocent,) recourse is to be had
unto the time of the Old Testament itself, that herein must
only give us our sure and certain resolution. For,if the pope
had an omnipotent faculty, yet that faculty could not revoke
a time, nor make things then to be, that then had no being;
as it is both confessed here by the Jesuit, and was made clear
before, that his new canonical books had then no such being
at all. Besides, Pope Innocent's answer was not given to
Exuperius in such high terms of authority (whereby to regu-
late and bind the Christian Church after him) as Becanus
here would have it; for he answereth only as far as his
understanding gave him leaves, and according as his reason
persuaded him, having first consulted the books, and the
order of times wherein they were written. But, if he had
made the ecclesiastical books of equal authority with the
canonical, or determined those writings to be parts of the
Old Testament, which never were acknowledged by them
that lived under it properly to belong thereunto, his answer
had been clear otherwise than what his understanding led
€ Ànn. Mundi 2940. [Salomon mo-
ritur circa ann. 975, ante Christum.]
* Ann. Mundi 3704. [Ptolemzus
Euergetes moritur ann. 221, ante
Christum. ]
* Innoc. I. in Epistola [ad Exupe-
rium, tit. vii.—Concil. Labbe, tom. ii.
col. 1256, ut supr. p. 153, not. ad lit. d. ]
Salomonis libri quinque.
f Praefat. Siracidis filii, in Ecclesi-
asticum. [Bibl. Sacer. ed. Vulg. Par.
1564. p. 97.] Nam in xxxvii. anno,
temporibus Ptolemzi Euergetz regis,
postquam perveni in ZEgyptum, [et
cum multum temporis ibi fuissem, in-
veni ibi libros relictos non parvze neque
contemnendz doctring.—The Greek
is: év yàp T óy8óe kal cpiakooTÓ
Érei él ToU Evepyérov BaciAécs mapa-
ryernüels eis Af»yvmTov, kal avyxpovíaas,
eüpov o) pups rouBelas üdoópuoiov ic. T. X.
—Vet. "Test. ex vers. Septuagint., ed.
Oxon. 1817. tom. iv. pp. 289, 290.]
£ Innoc. L, in Epistola ad Exuper.
[Labbe, tom. ii. col. 1254, ut supr. p.
159, not. ad lit. a.| Pro captu intelli-
gentizee meze [quz sunt visa | respondi,
quid sequendum vel docilis ratio per-
suaderet, vel auctoritas lectionis osten-
deret, vel custodita series temporum
demonstraret.
the Canon of the Scriptures. 169
him to, and would have been altogether contrary to reason,
both in regard of the books themselves, and of the times
when they were first set forth, which was after Ezra and
Malachi had closed up the canon. Again, if Innocent's re-
script had then carried the present Roman sense, and been
of such authority as is now pretended, how came it to pass,
that from the next ages after him, to the time of the council
of Trent itself, there was no greater regard and consideration
had of it? For certain it is, that, from this time to ours,
never was any Bible found, that had either his epistle, or the
catalogue of S. Augustine, or the canon of Carthage, or the
decree of Gelasius, set before it: as in all, manuscript and
TEST.
CENT. V.
Vide chap.
I. num. iv.
[p. 5.]
printed, the prologue of S. Hierome is there placed by a Prol Ga-
common and universal consent of the Latin Church, to be
a sure index and discrimination of the apocryphal or eccle-
siastical books from the canonical^. For herein he was pre-
ferred before all other writers! that spake not so distinctly
and exactly of this particular as he did. And, to make it
manifest that, in the subsequent ages, the Church followed
not the pretended definition of Innocent or Gelasius, but the
distinction that S. Jerome made, and the ancient canon that
the Christians received from the Hebrews*, we shall, in the
chapters ensuing, take a full view of the next ages, and see
the testimonies which both the elder and the later writers
have given us herein.
^ Prol. Gal. B. Hieronymi.[Vid. Op. — Augustino, maxime ubi agitur de Ve-
tom. ix. col. 454, ut supr. passim.] Ut teri Testamento, et de historiis. Nam
scire valeamus, quicquid est extra hos — in hoc ipse excessit omnes doctores
(in Galeato recensitos libros) inter ^ Ecclesiz.
Apocrypha [esse] ponendum. [Igitur k Idem, Defensorii, par. ii. cap. 23.
Sapientia, quze vulgo Salomonis inscri- —[tom. xii. fol. 26.] Ista distinctio facta
bitur, et [Jesu]filii Sirach liber, et Ju- — est ab Ecclesia universali, quaze con-
dith, et Tobias, et Pastor, non sunt in corditer tenet illam distinctionem fac-
canone. tam a D. Hieronymo. Nam ista tene-
! Alph. Tostat., in cap. i. Matth. ad — batur a Judzis fidelibus ante Christi
vers. 12, et seq. [tom. ix. fol. 82.] [Christum] adventum, et fuit postea
Magis credendum est Hieronymo quam — continuata in Ecclesia.
leat. B. Hi-
eronymi.
(USEIPASP:
JVBIBTE
A.D. 5301,
Cassiodo-
rus de
Divinis
Lectioni-
bus.
170 A Scholastical History of
CHAPTER VIII.
THE TESTIMONIES OF THE ANCIENT ECCLESIASTiCAL WRITERS IN THE
SIXTH CENTURY.
LXXXIX. M. Aurelius Cassiodore, (sometimes a senator
of Ravenna, and consul of Rome, but afterwards one that re-
tired himself to a collegiate life in a religious house" which
he had built for that purpose,) though he lived many years
in the former century, yet in his old age reached to this, and
wrote an introduction to the reading of divine Scriptures.
Among which he comprehendeth not only the canonical, but
the ecclesiastical books also of the Bible, together with the
best expositors? and tractates that had been made upon
them. In the first place, he reciteth the stricter catalogue
of S. Hierome?, (which is an argument that he preferred it
before any other,) and afterwards the larger enumeration of
S. Augustine and the common Septuagint ; but of these two
last his judgment is not so well known to us, as otherwise it
might have been, if the copies of his writing had come perfect
to our hands. For they that set him forth confess somewhat
here to be wanting. In the mean while, how highly he ap-
proved S. Jerome's edition, which consisted of twenty-two
books according to the Hebrew canon, he declareth at large:
but of Pope Innocent's epistle, and the decree of Gelasius, he
saith not a word; which is a sign that they came into the
world after his time. And, because he could not find among
all the ancient writers any expositions of the other ecclesias-
! [Vid. Cave, tom. i. p. 501.—Mag-
nus Aurelius Cassiodorus . . . anno 597
... monasterium Vivariense sive Cas-
tellense . .. posuit, &c. ... Circa an-
num 5506. libros de Divinis Lectionibus
scripsit; &oc.]
m Vivariense Monasterium, juxta
Ravennates. [ Vid. Magni Aurelii Cas-
sidori, lib. De Divinis Lectionibus, cap.
xxix., ap. Biblioth. V. Patrum Max.,
ed. Lugd. 1677. tom. xi. p. 1284.—De
positione monasteri Vivariensis, sive
Castellensis. ]
n [bid., cap. xxiv. [ubi supr. p.
1283.] Quod dictum rationabiliter in
tractatoribus probatissimis invenitur,
hoe procul dubio credamus esse divi-
num.
9» Tbid., cap. xii. [ p. 1277.] Sciendum
est plane S. Hieronymum ideo diver-
sorum translationes legisse, atque cor-
rexisse, eo quod auctoritati Hebraicae
nequaquam eas perspiceret consonare.
Unde factum est ut omnes libros V. T.
diligenti cura in Latinum sermonem
de Hebraeo fonte transfunderet, et ad
viginti duarum literarum modum, qui
apud Hebrzos manet, competenter ad-
duceret, per quas omnis sapientia dis-
citur [ dicitur, ] et memoria dictorum in
zvum scripta servatur. Huic etiam
adjecti sunt N. T. libri xxvii., qui col-
liguntur-simul xlix. (Titulus hujus
capitis est: Divisio Seripturz divinae
secundum Hieronymum.)
the Canon of the Scriptures. ITE
tical books, which were added to the translation out of the
Septuagint?, and numbered in S. Augustine's catalogue, he
committed the care of that work to a priest of his own ac-
quaintance?; commending the books for many excellent
virtues', and instructions of manners, in patience, in hope,
in charity, and in fortitude, that are to be found in them.
And thus far S. Hierome was of his mind: and so are we.
XC. Among other laws that Justinian the Emperor made A.D. 541.
concerning ecclesiastical matters, this was one,—that the De ps
canons made and confirmed by the four first General Coun- 508, 509.]
cils should be received*, and have the force of laws. In the
last of which councils, (as appeared before, both by the council
itself! and by the code there approved") the canon of the
council at Laodicea was confirmed, and the canon of the Vide num.
TEST.
CENT. VI.
council of Carthage, (which that code contained mot) let UR
alone by itself. From whence it appeareth, that, though lxxxii.
Dionysius * and Ferrandus f had already made some use of * Anno
the African council in their particular and private collections
of the canons, yet, in the general and public receptions of the i- P- 913.]
525, [vid.
Cave, tom.
Chureh, this of Carthage carried not then any such binding e
authority with it, as that of Laodicea did. MEN
P Ibid., cap. v. [ubi supr. p. 1275.]
Szpe dictus autem pater Hieronymus
asserit Sapientize librum non a Salo-
mone, (ut usus habet,) sed a Philone
doctissimo quodam Judzo fuisse con-
Scriptum: quem pseudographum prz-
notavit, quia [propterea quod] usur-
pationem nominis portat alterius. Hu-
jus libri [ Cujus voluminis] exposit[io-
nem] presbyter Bellator [octo libris se
assumpsisse testatus est;] &c.
3 [bid,, cap. vi. [p. 1275.—Vid. infr.
not. r] Bellatori amico nostro.
T [bid. [ubi supr. p. 1275.— Sed eos,
licet historici sint, et planissima rela-
tione fundantur, tamen] propter vir-
tutes excellentissimas morum conscrip-
tos esse cognoscite, ut patientiam, ut
spem, ut caritatem, ut etiam in fzeminis
fortitudinem, ut pro Deo contemptam
presentis seculi vitam, [vel eztera
qua ilis virtutum genera Domino
prestante floruerunt,] nostris animis
competenter infunderent. . . [ Libri vero
Machabaeorum supradicto amico nostro
Bellatore sedula expositione, Domino
juvante, confecti sunt; &c.]
* Novella exxxi. [Collat. ix. tit. 13.
cap. 1. ed. Antv. 1575. p. 212.] 6eoní-
Couev [roívuv] rá£w vóuev éréxew cos
&ylovs ékkAmsimoTuKcoUs kavóvas, ToUs
bro TQ» Gylwv Tecoápev cvvóOcv ékre-
0évras i) BeBaue0évras, [rovréari, Tüs
ev Nukaía Qv TUJ., kal Tíjs €v Kevovay-
TiWovTÓAe: vTÓÀV üyicv pv'. morépov, kal
Tijs €v "Edéoo mTpárTmas, €v j Neomópios
kovrekpíOn, kal Tjs €év XaXxm8óvi, ka0"
"hr EbrÓx"s uerà Neomoplov àveOcua-
Tío0*. cGv 'yàp mpoeipquévov &ylev
cvvó0wv kal rà Oó'yuera koÜdmep Tàs
0cías "ypaxp&s üexóue0a, kal rovs kavóvas
&s vóuovs vAdTTOUev.—Vid. supr. p.
$0, not. ad lit. s.—'Tl'his Novel may be
found also ap. Justelli Biblioth., tom. i.
p. 28, where itis placed before the Code
of the Universal Church. |
t Concil. Chalcedon., can. i. ut supr.
citatur, num. Ixxxv. [p. 160, not. ad
lit. g.—Vid. etiam Concil. Labbe, tom.
iv. col. 755.—ois mapà àv G&ylev ma-
Tépov kaÓÜ' ékdamcmv c/vo0ov üxpi ToU
vüv ékrcÜévras kavóvas kparetv éucoi-
diaper. ]
" In eod. Concil. Act. iv., xi., xiii.
[ Vid. Coneil. Labbe, tom. iv. coll. 527,
537, 691, 711, ut supr. p. 79, not. ad
lit. v.]
CHAP.
VIII.
A.D. 543*.
172 A Scholastical History of
XCI. But we have, in this age, the testimonies of two
African bishops to explain their own canon: one of Junilius;
who, notwithstanding the mixture that S. Augustine and the
council of Carthage made of the ecclesiastical and. canonical
books together, acknowledgeth a great imparity betwixt
them, and. parteth them again (them and others) into their
several classes. For, first, he declareth that the canonical
books only are of sovereign and perfect authority; then, that
there be some others of a lesser, and others of no authority
at all: which is answerable to the order of the Greek Church,
which divided the canonical books from those that were suf-
fered to be read in public assemblies, and these from the
apocryphal, that were utterly rejected, and forbidden to be
used among them. Secondly, he excludeth out of his canoni-
cal class? the books of Judith, Wisdom, and the Maccabees,
which he expressly nameth, and (by the reason that follow-
eth) the rest of that rank also, which he nameth not. For,
thirdly, the reason that he giveth of this his distinction is,
because the Hebrews?, and S. Hierome, and other doctors of
the Church, had so distinguished them before him : which is
a clear profession, that he received no more books into the
canon than they did; and a clear argument withal, that the
copy of his writing is corrupted, where some of the canonical
books recited in it are set out of their own order.
* [Vid. Cave, tom. i. p. 526.—Juni-
lius, episcopus Africanus, ... vixit
circa an. 550. Scripsit ad Primasium,
&c.]
Y Junilius Africanus, de partibus
Diving Legis, lib. i. cap. 7. [ap. Max.
Biblioth. V. Patr. tom. x. p. 341.]
(Scribit autem ad modum dialogi.)
Discipulus: Quomodo Divinorum li-
brorum, (nempe, qui aut revera Divini
sunt, aut tales habentur,) consideratur
auctoritas? Magister: Quia quidam
perfectze auctoritatis sunt, quidam me-
die, quidam nullius. D. Qui sunt
perfecte auctoritatis? M. Quos ca-
nonicos in singulis speciebus [abso-
lute] enumeravimus. D. Qui mediz ?
M. Quos adjungi a pluribus diximus.
D. Qui nullius [auctoritatis sunt?]
M. Reliqui omnes.
^ Vide ejusdem libri cap. 3. [De
historia, p. 340.— Discip. Historia quid
est? Magist. Praeteritarum rerum prz-
sentiumve narratio. D. In quibus h-
bris Divina continetur historia? M.
In septemdecim: (Gen. 1, Exo. 1,
Levit, 1, Num. 1, Deuter. 1, Jesu
Nave 1, Judicum 1, Ruth 1, Regum,
secundum nos, 4, (secundum He-
breos, 2.) Evangeliorum quatuor:
secundum Matthzeum, secundum Mar-
cam, secundum Lucam, secundum Jo-
hannem; Actuum Apostolorum 1. D.
Nulli alii libri ad Divinam historiam
pertinent? M. Adjungunt plures Para-
lipomenon 2, Job 1, Esdrz 2, Judith 1,
Hester 1, Maccab. 2. D. Quare, &oc.;
ut infr., not. seq.— The book of JVis-
dom is not named.]
* [bid. [ubi supr.] Discip. Quare hi
libi non inter canonicas Scripturas
currunt? Mag. Quoniam apud He-
brazos quoque super hac differentia re-
cipiebantur, sicut Hieronymus czeteri-
que testantur.
b Eod. cap. [ut supr., not. z.—Ad-
ihe Canon of the Scriptures. 173
XCII. Another of the African bishops is Primasius, the
TEST.
prelate of Adrumetum there, and one of those Fathers that cer. vr.
were present at the fifth general council in Constantinople* ; no 958.
who, after the council of Carthage had been divulged, and Cave, tom.
spread in his country, now more than a hundred years to- ^ 526.]
gether, knew of no other books? to be received there into
perfect and canonical authority of Scripture, than what
S. Hierome, and others that followed the Hebrew account, wum, Ixx.,
had formerly numbered.
Cotton* and Coeffeteauf to say as they do, that, from the time
of the African council in Carthage, their new canon of Trent
was received and believed throughout all Christendom, and
that there are not above one or two to be found among the
ancient and later writers in the Church since that age, who
have been of another mind. But we shall find them many
more; and it will be no easy matter for those of their side to
find any one, that ever maintained the doctrine of the coun-
cil of Trent, before that council sent out their anathema
against the whole Church of God besides, both before and
after them.
XCIII. In Syria at this time lived Anastasius, the patri-
arch of Antioch, a person highly esteemed in the Church,
as for all other things wherein he excelled, so especially for
jungunt plures Paralipomenon 2, Job 1,
Esdre 2, Judith 1, Hester 1, Maccab. 2.
—Perhaps, also, the edition used by
Cosin may have contained the book of
Wisdom in the place of Esther. ]
* Concil. Constantinop. General. V.,
Collat. (sive Act.) ii. [ Concil. Labbe,
tom. v. col. 433.— Sancta synodus dixit:
Oportebat quidem Primasium, et Sa-
binianum, et Projectam, et Paulum,
religiosissimos episcopos, convocatos ad
hoc, saneto Concilio advenire, et par-
ticipes fieri omnium quas moventur;
&c.]
4 Primasius, in Apocalyps. cap. iv.,
[Comment., lib. ii. ap. Max. Biblioth.
V. Patrum, tom. x. p. 206.] (S. Johan-
nes) Veteris ''estamenti libros (per xxiv.
alas) insinuat: quos ejusdem numeri
canonica auctoritate suscipimus, tan-
quam xxiv. Seniores (super) Tribuna-
lia przesidentes.—([ Vid. etiam ibid. pas-
sim. ]
* Cotton, Deprav., 184. [Geneve
Plagiare, ou Vérification des déprava-
dons de la Parole de Dieu, qui se trou-
vent és Bibles de Genéve; par Pierre
Coton, &c., col. 2207.— Catalogue (faite
depuis en l'année 397. au concile troi-
siesme de Carthage) qui depuis de sié-
cle en siécle a esté receu en toute l'es-
tendué de I Eglise ; &c.]
f Coeffet., Apol, p. 96. [GZuvres, p.
437.—HEn fin ils ont esté receus avec
les autres, comme témoignent Sainct
Augustin, Innocent premier, et le con-
cile troisiéme de Carthage, qui a esté
suivi en ce point par tous les plus
illustres écrivains, qui sont venus de-
puis, un ou deux exceptés ; &c.]
& [Vid. Cave, tom. i. p. 931.—Ana-
stasius, Sinaita a monastica (quam in
monte Sinai egit) vita dictus, anno 561.
ad Patriarchatus Antiocheni dignita-
tem promotus, doctrinam orthodoxam
strenue ac constanter propugnabat,
&c.]
^ Evagr. Hist., lib. iv. cap. 39. [ cap.
40, ap. Histor. Eccles, ed. Cantab.,
1720, tom. iii. pp. 422, 423.—7v 5€ ó
"AvacTáci0os, Tà uev Octa és Tà uáAwo TA
Aóyios, üipiBT]s 06 robs mpómovs, rk. T. A. ]
It is therefore a great vanity in lxxii.
A.D. 560 £,
(CUEHUASD?
MRHIE
A.D. 580.
[ Vid. Cave,
tom. i p.
5438. ]
174 A Scholastical History of
his study and knowledge of the Scriptures; who, in his work
that he made upon the creation of the world, expressly setteth
forth the number of those books!, which God had appointed
for His Old Testament, to be twenty-two. And it is to no
purpose for Coccius* to bring him out of his/Treasury against
us. For, though he citeth Ecclesiasticus in the same book,
yet neither there, nor any where else, doth he make it to be
a part of God's Old Testament. And if he (or some other
under his name!) hath thought good to allege the Wisdom of
Solomon, and to call it a divine Scripture, yet this is no
more than otherwhiles he attributeth to the Fathers of the
Nicene Council".
XCIV. As clear a testimony have we from Leontius, ac-
counted both in those days and these a very learned and
exact writer"; who, in his book against the sects, acknow-
ledgeth no other canonical parts of the ancient Bible to be
received by the Christian Church, than what the Hebrews
i Anastasius, [Sinaita,] in Hexame-
ron, lib. vii. [ap. Max. Bibl. V. Patr.,
tom. ix. p. 886.] Numerat igitur Deus
totum suum Vetus Testamentum in
xxii. libris. [The precise words are:
Hoe est enim vigesimum secundum
Deiopus; viginti enim duo opera fe-
cisse Deum, dicunt et Judaeorum et
Christianorum interpretes. Ex quibus
quidem viginti et unum jam paulo ante
enumeravimus, facta in sex diebus;
viginti autem secundum est futuri sze-
culi paratum regnum, et spiritualis con-
templatio. Propterea viginti quoque
duobus libris enumerat 'omne Vetus
Suum Testamentum.]
* Cocc. 'Thesaur., lib. vi. art. 17. [tom.
1. p. 682.— 4nastasius Antiochenus, 580.
Lib.ix. Hexameron: Si autem adjutrix
est mulier, quomodo dicit Scriptura,
quod 'vinum et mulieres separant a
Deo. (Eecclus. xix. 2.)]
! Quaest. viii; apud Anmastas. [ Max.
Biblioth. V. Patr., tom. ix. p. 968.—
Quod quidem divina quoque Scriptura
dicit, narrans de Sapientia: Hzc jus-
tum, &c. (Sap. xxx.)]
"7 Anastasius, in 'OOwy., cap. ix.
[ Biblioth. Max., tom. ix. p. 828.—Quo-
rum (viz. Arii, Sabell. aliorumque, )
impietatem, perversamque sententiam,
evertit e£ condemnavit sanctissima illa
et beatissima, Spiritus S. quasi uni-
genita filia, universalis synod. Niczen.
ccexviii, celeberrimorum Patrum, di-
lucide docens, aliud esse essentiam seu
naturam, aliud hypostasin: sie enim
loquitur.—For the Greek, vid. ed. 4to.
Ingolstad., 1606. p. 140.—46v jv àcé-
Beiav al vb ToiUrov $póvqua àvoerpé-
movca, 3j &yla Kol uokapía mperórokos
ToU 'A*yíov TiveüuoTos oücovuevuci] cU-
vobos TQy év Nikaía Tt]. marépov TOV
&oiuev, Oi0dckovca capós "uas ÓTL
érepóv éaviv 7] oU 0 Lo, dior 7) pocis* icol
érepov jj óm óc Tacis. oro BoG.— The
title of this book is : ** 4nastasi? Sinaite,
Patriarche Antiocheni, O09ybos, seu Dux
Viae, adv. Acephalos;" &c.— Conf. no-
tam ad Bodleianum Catalogum, sub
nomine Zaastasii Sinaiie, monachi Pa-
lestini:—De variorum Anastasiorum
operibus, et cui quzeque sint tribuenda,
conf. Oudinum de Seriptt. Eccl., col.
544. vol.ii., et Fabricium in Bibl. Gr.,
ex ed. Harles, pp. 571—663. vol. x. ]
n Henr. Canis., Antiq. Lect., tom. iv.
[Vid. Thesaur. Monumentorum Eeccl.,
et Historicorum, cum notis, &c., Ja-
cobi Basnage, vol. i. p. 927.— Claruit
Leontius iste sub Justiniano Imp. hu-
jus nominis primo, patria Byzantinus,
&c.] Baronius in Annal, Anno 553.
sect. 46. [ tom. vii. col. 584.—Sane qui-
dem et hujus scriptor temporis valde
accuratus, Leontius, in libro De Sectis,
cum multa ab haereticis conficta tradat,
inter alia ab ipsis epistolas scriptas esse
nomine Theodoreti testatur. ]
the Canon of the Scriptures. 175
had received before, that is to say, twelve historical books,
five prophetieal, four of doctrine and instruction, and one
of psalmody ; all which he nameth in particular», without
making mention of any other. And therefore the master of
the Pope's palace at Rome is very angry with this passage in
Leontius, and putteth him into his Expurgatory Index with
this censure, ** That he did exceeding 1ll3, to make so short a
catalogue of the old divine Scriptures, and therein to omit
the books of Tobit, Judith, Esther, Wisdom, Ecclesiasticus,
and the Maccabees:" which is clearly to confess that this
testimony is wholly for us, and full against the new Trent-
canon.
XCV. There is a commentary upon the Apocalypse extant, A.D. 599,
t l
under the name of Victorinus the Martyr, bishop of Poictiers rper
quenti ',
TEST.
CENT. VI.
P Leontüus Byzantinus, de Sectis,
act. ii. [ap. Galland. Biblioth., tom. xii.
p. 627.—Sequitur, ut, post illa jam
premissa, de sectis quibusdam brevi-
ter agamus. Univers: quidem numero
]xxxiv. sunt, quas Epiphanius Cypri
antistes enumerat.] Prius [tamen]
quam (sectas) [eas] attingamus, libros
ab Ecclesia receptos recenseamus. Eo-
rum igitur [Igitur ex libris ecclesias-
ticis] alii Scripturz Veteris, alii Novze.
Veterem [Scripturam] vocamus eam,
qua ante Christi Adventum edita [lite-
ris prodita] fuit: Novam, quz post [Ip-
sius ] Adventum. Veteris libri sunt xxii,
partim historici, partim prophetici, par-
tim parznetici [przecepta continentes, ]
partim ad psallendum [concinendum]
facti. Et hi quidem sunt V. T. libri,
&c. (Quum hos, et qui ad N. T. per-
tinent, recensuisset, subjicit:) caUTa
erri TÓ icaypvaf pues Bi BA ev €KKA-
oí, kal TaAciG kal vég' Qv Tà TOAOiÀ
avra Béxovra oí 'EBpaíot. Hi sunt
libri in canonem recepti in Ecclesia,
tum vetere, tum nova ; e quibus omnes
ills priscos Hebrzi recipiunt. [* Hi
sunt libri, tam prisci, quam recentes,
qui in Ecclesia pro canonicis haben-
tur; ac priscos quidem omnes Hebrzi
recipiunt.— Vers. ap. Galland., where
the Greek also appears to be different
from that which Cosin used: &óAov-
0óv éoT. pgerà cà mpoAaBóvra, ,Tepl
aipéreáv Tivev 0iaAoBetv. eigl 86 ai má-
ca. mD'. às &mapiünevrea "Emipávios ó
Kmpov eníakomos. AA mpb ToU &ac-
6a Tj4às aUTRV, TÉGS &mapiDuna p.e
Tà ÉkkAnciugTiKA BuBA(a. TQv "oívuv
ékkAnsiaoTucOv [BAlev, TàÀ jtv Tís
mOGACLGs eig, *"ypaofjs rà Oe cis véas.
maAaclar 0€ Aéyouev *ypaQi, T!» pb
Tíjs mopovaías ToU Xpurob' véav 8e,
Tiv uerà Tiv mapovoías. Tíjs uev o)v
maAcuGs BiBALa eiciv k[J., àv rà puév
eiciv ioTopucà, rà Oc mpodmriukà, mà 86
mapouverikà, rà Oe mpós vb dAXew "ye-
vój.eva. ei 06 kal €kaoTOV £v ÉékáoTQ
eüplaierau, &AN' oüv &mb0 ToU TAcová-
Covros fkacTOV IékAwrO.. T oiv
fovopucà BiBA(a eicl* i. T.A. . . » eigl Oe
raUra và Tpía BiBA(a ToU ZoAouGvros*
p.erà, card, éaT. T0 VaXTjpiov: kal ra0-
TG uév eiat v0 kB. BiBALo m $js maAouüs,
K.T.A. ... TQUTÓ €0TL TY kavoviCóueva
BiBALa &v Tfj. éiicN]oía, ical oou, cod
véa' Gy Tà waAoid mdvra Oéxovro oi
*EBpato. ]
4 Joh. Maria [Brasichellensis,] Ma-
gister S. Palatii, Indic. Rom. [librorum
expurgand.] p. 117. [ed. Romz, 1607.
p. 134.—In Leontio Advocato, ap. tom.
1v. Bibl SS. Patr. ed, 2. Par., 1589.
per Margarin. de la Bigne.—A ctione 2,
column. 96. D. in textu ibi, * Hi sunt
libri tam prisci," &c.; appone ad mar-
ginem :] Diminute catalogum Divino-
rum librorum texuit. Nam Tobiam,
Judith, Esther, Sapientiam, Eeclesias-
ticum, et Maccabzeos, perperam omisit.
* [Vid. Cave, tom. i. p. 147.—Vic-
torinus . . . floruit cirea annum 290.
Petavionensis erat in Pannonia supe-
riore ad Dravum fluvium, non, ut vulgo
creditur, Pictaviensis in Aquitania, epi-
scopus ; martyriumque sub per-
secutione Diocletiani anno 303. subiisse
dicitur ..... Extat quidem sub ejus
nomine, in Bibliotheca PP. tom. iii.,
commentarius in Apocalypsin : sed aut
CELIPASB:
MIBBIS
Vide num.
li.
Vide num.
Ixxiii. [et
Ixxi.]
Locis su-
pra citatis.
176 A Scholastical History of
in France; another, set forth among the works of S. Augus-
tine; and a third attributed to S. Ambrose: which, though
they be not their writings whose names they bear, yet very
ancient they are, and have many true and remarkable pas-
sages in them ; whereof this is one in them all5,—That the
twenty-four seats of the Elders alluded to the twenty-four
books of the Old "Testament: which is the same, both expli-
cation and application, that "Tertullian and S. Jerome had
made hereof before.
XCVI. And thus far it is evident what the ancient Fathers
both of the Greek and Latin Church held and taught con-
cerning the proper and authentic canon of Scripture ; wherein
S. Augustine, and they that followed him, or the council of
Carthage, in effect differed not from them. For those Fathers
that take the canon in the strictest sense, (allowing no books
to be received in the Christian Church, as canonical, but such
only which the ancient Church of the Jews had received from
God before, and by the sole authority whereof all matters of
Faith were to be learned and decided,) do not yet deny but
that the ecclesiastical books, usually thereunto annexed,
may, in a general and large sense, (as they have many pro-
fitable rules of life and instruction in them,) be termed
canonical, and esteemed as holy and divine writings, set forth
by pious and religious men under the Old Testament, to be
publicly read and made known to faithful people. So much
S. Hierome, Ruffin, and Athanasius, (besides the rest of the
old Fathers) granted; and S. Augustine, with all his fol-
lowers in Africa, or elsewhere, would ask no more. For
neither did he nor they make them to be of equal authority,
nor did they pass their censure of damnation, (as the masters
ejus non esse, aut mire interpolatum et
mutatum, necesse est.— Et conf. Ant.
Possevini Apparat. Sac., tom.iii. p. 346.
—Extat autem ejusdem Victorini Com-
ment. in Apoc., &c.]
3 Vietorin., [Schol.] in Apoc. iv. [v.
8.—ap. Galland. Biblioth., tom. iv. p.
56.) Sunt autem libri Veteris Testa-
menti, qui recipiuntur, viginti quatuor,
quos in Epitome [Epitomis] ''heodori
invenies. [Sed et viginti quatuor (ut
diximus) Seniores, Patriarchas et Apo-
stolos, judicare populum suum oportet ;
&c.— Vid. etiam vers. 7. p. 55.] Aug.
Hom, iii in Apoc. iv. [tom. iii Ap-
pend., col. 164.] (Per) xxiv. Seniores
possumus etiam intelügere xxiv. libros
Veteris Testamenti, [et Patriarchas et
Apostolos.] Ambr. in Apoc. iv.—Per
sedilia igitur xxiv. designantur xxiv.
libri Veteris Testamenti. [ Vid. ed. Par.,
1614. tom. v. col. 385.— Viginti qua-
tuor Seniores in hoc libro aliquando
Patres Veteris Testamenti, aliquando
Novi, aliquando simul utrosque signifi-
cant. Sed in hoc loco Patres Veteris
"Testamenti designant, qui viginti qua-
tuor sedilibus sedisse dicuntur; &c.
—'The precise words are not found. ]
the Canon of the Scriptures. 177
at Trent: have done,) upon any that did not so receive them, — rrsr.
- CENT. VII,
but gave advice and counsel to prefer the one before the — — —
, E C Vid. num.
other. And here is an end of the six first centuries. lxx
CHAPTER IX.
THE TESTIMONIES OF THE ECCLESIASTICAL WRITERS IN THE
SEVENTH CENTURY.
XCVII. But to make it manifestly appear, that in the
ages following there was no obligation put upon any man,
to observe either the pretended decrees of Innocent and
Gelasius, or the canon of the African council and the
catalogue of S. Augustine, (at least, not in that strict sense
and acception, wherein they are all now produced by
our opposites, and urged against us,) but that the Church
continued still to observe the ancient canon of Scripture,
which the Christians had. received from the Jews, and which
both S. Jerome and Ruftin, and the other old writers before
them, had accurately delineated,—we shallifor this purpose
take a view of the subsequent times, and the testimonies of
those ecclesiastical authors that lived in them, and left any
record of this matter behind them, every one in their order.
XCVIII. We have already seen, that four patriarchal
Churches have declared themselves for us. (1.) For the
Church of Jerusalem furnished us with S. Cyril; (2.) The
Church of Alexandria with S. Athanasius; (3.) The Church of
Antioch with Anastasius; (4.) And the Church of Constan-
tinople with S. Gregory Nazianzen ; besides many others that
depended upon those several sees. And, if any credit may
be given to the writings of Clemens, the Church of Rome
also hath furnished us with the first patriarch and bishop [One of
she had. But, whether his testimony be received or no, we pid
are more assured that S. Gregory the Great, who was another —£rrat.
bishop of that patriarchal see, will give in his witness and ed
suffrage for us.
XCIX. S. Gregory, then, (as divers of the late Romam A.D. 600".
writers do confess, hath herein declared himself to follow V!
num. C.
the canon of the ancient Church set forth by S. Jerome and versus fi-
nem.
* Sess. 4. et Bulla Pape Pii IV. su- " [Vid. Cave, tom. i. pp. 5043—
pra cit. 546. ]
COSIN. N
178 A Scholastical History of
CHAP. the Fathers before him, when in his Morals, being about to
IX.
-allege a passage in the book of the Maccabees, he first
maketh an excuse for it, and saith, that", * though it be not
produced out of the canonical books of Scripture," yet alleged
it is out of such a book, as was published for the edification
of the Church. By which words he acknowledgeth, that some
books of the Bible there are which be not canonical, and that
the books of the Maccabees are of that number. And what
can any man desire to be said more expressly ?
C. Yet, because there are two pretences made,—one, that
elsewhere he canonizeth all the rest of the contested books,
and another, that in this place he detracteth nothing in that
behalf from the books of the Maccabees,—we will clear the
way before us, and answer them both. (1.) And, first, for
all the other books, Gretser the Jesuit (that contendeth for
them) will be our witness, *that S. Gregory*, in all his
works, maketh not any mention of the book or history of
Judith." And, if otherwhiles he nameth Tobit, it is but very
seldom that he doth so, and most an end under the name of
* à certain sage person," or * a certain holy man*," without
any peculiar appellation or citing of his book ; as likewise un-
der the same terms he often allegeth the sayings of the books
of Wisdom, and Ecclesiasticus" ; which are so far from being
terms proper to the canonical writers of God's divine Serip-
tures, that many of the Fathers, both Greek* and Latin?,
v S. Gregor, Moral Exposit. in
Job, lib. xix. cap. 17 ; (alias 13, [al. 21.
$ 34. ed. Ben., tom. i. col. 622.]) De
qua re (scilicet, elatione) cavenda non
cap. 6. $ 8. —Per quemdam justum di-
citur: * Quod ab alio tibi odis fieri, vide
ne tu alteri facias.—( Tob. iv. 16.)]
* S. Greg., Moral, lib. iii. cap. 11.
inordinate facimus [agimus,] si ex li-
bris, licet non canonicis, sed tamen ad
zedificationem Ecclesiz editis, testimo-
nium proferamus.—[1 Macc. vi. 46 is
the testimony referred to. ]
* Gretser., Def., cap. vii. [lib. i. col.
116.] De libro Judith nihil prorsus
dicit S. Gregorius in operibus (suis,)
[quas hoc tempore extant. ]
Y S. Gregor., Moral., lib. vi. cap. 16.
[al. cap. 35. $ 54. tom. i. col. 205.—
Hine quidam sapiens dicit: * Quod tibi
non vis fieri, alteri ne feceris.'——( Tob.
iv. 16.)] Et Homil. ix. in Ezechiel.
[$ 34. tom. i. col. 1263.—E:t sicut per
quemdam sapientem, de coelesti Jeru-
salem, dicitur; &c. (Tob. xiii. 22.) ]
* [dem, Moral, lib. x. cap. 4. [Vid.
[al. cap. 14. $ 26. tom. i. col. 84.—
Hine est, quod Patri quidam sapiens
dicit; &c. (Sap. xii. 15.)]
» Idem, passim. [Vid. Moral, lib.
xxii. cap. 4. $ 7. tom. 1. col. 700.— Nisi
quid simile aurum eum Sapientia ha-
beret, quidam sapiens minime dixisset;
&c. Eccli. xx. |
* Dion. Alex., Ep. i. [qu. Epist. ad
Domitium et Didymum, ap. Galland.,
tom. iii. p. 512.—Ecéfios, 0v é£ àp-
Xüs ó Gcós éveburduece, kal maopa-
gkebace, às ómmpeaías rÀv év rais $v-
Aakais "yevouévev ópoAoynrüv éva'ryce-
víos àmomAmpoUv, kal rds TÀv cwudrov
mepui0TOAds TÀYV TeAelev kal uakapiev
paprÜpev oUk àruwübves exreAetv.] S.
Basil, de Virgin. [tom. i. p. 616.—a:
ihe Canon of the Scriptures. 179
give them not only to divers Christian authors, but to the
philosophers themselves. And what if, at some other time,
he maketh a more honourable mention both of Ecclesiasticus
and the Wisdom of Solomon, attributing to them the title
of holy writings*? Yet, this lodgeth not those books higher
than in the second rank of Scriptures, that be of a lesser, im-
perfect, and doubtful authority, as Junilius Africanus said of
them before; or, as S. Gregory saith here himself in the
place which we first alleged, that be not canonical, but
written only by wise and good men for the edification of
the Church. But Coccius built his wall with * untempered
mortar," when he set up S. Gregory! to cite the book of
Sirach under the name and authority of Solomon himself,
alleging for this purpose his first sermon upon Ezechiel, and
pretending that these words, * My son, despise not thou the
chastening of the Lord, neither be thou weary of His cor-
rection," are to be found there quoted out of the seventh
chapter of Ecclesiasticus ; for neither is this sentence in
Ecclesiasticus, (being a verse taken out of the Proverbs,) nor
is it to be seen in all S. Gregory's Sermon upon Ezechiel ;
who, in his proem upon the CanticlesZ, acknowledgeth
&kpóTyres "yàp oUrcs, s Em vls TÓV
cooóv, kal karà ToUTÓ eigw icóTqTes. ]
Nazianz., Ep. 126. [tom. i. p. 858.—
émeib3 my uérpov üpwrrov oibev Óó ToU
coQoU Aóyos, TA3]v TQ Oed xdpis. ]
4 Serm. apud Aug. de Decol. [S.]
J. Bapt. (Vid. S. Aug., Op., tom. v.
col. 1244.— Odium peperit veritas. Non
potuit zequo animo tolerari, quod homo
Dei sanctus monebat ; &c.—But,if this
is the passage alluded to, it appears to
have been misunderstood.] Isid., Sen-
tent. lib. ii. c. 10. (S. Isidori Op., p.
641.—But perhaps a wrong reference.
— Vid. cap. 11. De exemplis Saneto-
rum, p. 642.—Si enim ad boni incita-
mentum divina, quibus admonemur,
praecepta deessent, pro lege nobis Sanc-
torum exempla sufficerent. Atcontra,
dum et nos Deus przeceptis suis admo-
neat, et vitze Sanctorum boni operis
nobis exempla proponant, nulla est jam
de reatu excusatio: quia et lex Dei
aures nostras quotidie pulsat, et Sanc-
torum documenta bonorum cordis nos-
tri intima provocant.] Idem, de Offic.
Eccl lib: 35e 195 | Vad.. Isid.,: Op.;
p. 607.—But there appears to be some
mistake in the reference. ]
€ S. Greg., Moral., lib. viii. cap. 28.
[ed. Ben. cap. 46. tom. i. col. 279.—
Szepe in sacro eloquio Dominus * Solis'
appellatione figuratur. — After which
words a passage is quoted from Sap. v.
6.] Et lib. xxxiv. cap. 12. [cap. 14.
tom. i. col. 1126.— Sap. v. 6 is quoted,
after the words: *In Scriptura enim
sacra; &c.] Idem,in 1 Reg. lib. iii.
cap. 6. [cap. 4. tom. iii. par. 2. col. 159.
— Unde et saera Scriptura admonet,
dicens; &c. (Eccli. vii. 15.)] et lib. v.
cap. 13. [ed. Ben. cap. 4. tom, iii. par.
2. col. 305.— Hinc item Scriptura inu-
tiliter effundi verbum vetat; &c. (Ec-
cli. xxxii. 6.)]
f. Coce. Thesaur. lib. vi. art. 17.
[tom. i. p. 685.— Gregorius Magnus, 590.
Homil.i. super Exekielem : Vide Salo-
monem sapientissimum omnium, qui de
Dei correptionibus suspicatur: * Noli
esse pusillanimis in disciplina Dei, ne-
que deficias correptus ab Eo.' (Ecclus.
vii.)]
g S. Greg., Procm. in Cantic. canti-
cor. [tom. iii. par. 2. col. 401.—Nec
hoc a magno mysterio abhorret, quod
N2
TEST.
CENT. VIT.
Num. xci.
Ezech. 13.
ille
Prov. 3. 11.
(C) EREAND:
IX.
Gal. 2. 13,
14.
180 A Scholastical History of
Solomon to be the author of no other books but those
three, which we properly receive for his, and number among
the true canonical Scriptures. (2.) For eluding the autho-
rity, or testimony, produced out of S. Gregory against the
canonizing of the Maccabees, Monsieur du Perron, or those
that magnify his Reply to King James most, may not think
to carry it away from us by saying, that S. Gregory^, when
he began first to write his Morals upon Job, was but yet a
simple deacon, and not Bishop or Pope of Rome, being at
that time employed as Nuncio at Constantinople among the
Greeks. For, first, if the Maccabees and the like books had
been held and believed to be canonical Scriptures at Rome,
(as Cardinal Perron supposed here they were, both at Rome,
and all the Western Church over,) it is no way probable, that
S. Gregory, who had all his life-time before been brought up
and instructed in that Church, would have changed his belief
so lightly, as soon as he came into the Eastern Church among
the Greeks at Constantinople ; which had been at least a dis-
sembling in him, and no upright walking according to truth.
But he, that durst there oppose Eutychius the patriarchi,
and defend another point of true belief against him, would
never (sure) have suppressed or dissembled this at Constan-
tinople, if he had known it to be an article or a principle of
their faith at Rome; where we may therefore safely con-
clude that no such article was at that time believed. Nor
willit serve the Cardinal's turn here to say, * that S. Gregory
was but a simple deacon, when he began first to write these
his Morals in the East ;" for
liber iste Salomonis tertius in opusculis
ejus ponitur. "Veteres enim tres vitz
ordines esse dixerunt, moralem, natu-
ralem, et contemplativam ; quas Greci
vitas, ethicam, physicam, theoreticam,
nominaverunt; &c.]
à Card. du Perron, Replique contre
le Roi de la Grand Bretagne, livre i.
chap. 50. p. 441.—Et quant à ce que
S. Gregoire le Grand, en son Com-
ment. sur Job, composé prés de deux
cents ans apres le canon des peres
Africains, citant les livres des Macca-
bées, ajouté: * Ores que non canoni-
ques, [mais toutesfois écrits pour l'édi-
fication de l' Eglise, ] c'est d'autant que
la premiere minute de ce Comment.
fut fait en Orient. Car S. Gregoire
he finished that book in the
n'estoit point encore Pape, lors qu'il
composé premiérement le Comment.
sur Job, mais simple Diacre, exercant
à Constantinople la nonciature parmi
les Grecs.
i1 S. Greg., Moral., lib. xiv. cap. 29.
[ed. Ben., cap. 56. tom. i. col. 465.—
Non, sicut Eutychius Constantinopo-
litanze urbis episcopus scripsit, corpus
nostrum in illa Resurrectionis gloria
erit impalpabile, ventis aéreque subti-
lius: in illa enim Resurrectionis gloria
erit corpus nostrum subtile quidem per
effectum spiritualis potentize, sed pal-
pabile per veritatem naturz.] Baron.
ad ann. 586. sect. 3. [tom. vii cap.
888.]
the Canon of the Scriptures. 181
West*, and it was published and sent by him afterwards!,
(even then, when he was Pope of Rome,) to Leander the
Bishop of Seville; at what time, if there had been any such
error in it at the beginning, he might have mended it at the
last. But he put it forth at Rome as he had wrote it at
Constantinople: which is an evident argument, that herein
the Western Church differed not from the East. As little is
it to the purpose, when the same Cardinal would evade this
testimony of S. Gregory, by pretending, * that he spake not
here according to his own mind", but by way of a case put
only, and not granted ; so that the sense should be,—* TAough
the books of the Maccabees, and the rest of that class, be
not canonical, (as indeed they are,) yet were they written for
the edification of the Church ; ? which is a fine device of the
Cardinal, if he could, by this artificial interpretation of his
own, defeat us of S. Gregory's suffrage. But, that S. Gre-
gory wrote his own judgment herein, and put not the matter
as a case supposed only, (otherwise than he believed him-
self) 1s too clear to be so contested by Monsieur du Perron,
or any other that are of his party. For, else, why should
S. Gregory make any excuse for citing these books of the
Maceabees"? And why did he not, in all the rest of his
works, so much as bring any one sentence out of those
books? as we cannot find he did even then, when (they
say) he was making his (pretended) dialogues, and building
his purgatory. And therefore not only Ockam?*, (who main-
k Baron., ad ann. 586. sect. 26. [tom.
vii. col. 896.—Reversus S. Gregorius
Romam, hoc otio bene usus est; nam
quos inchoaverat Constantinopoli libros
Moralium, perficere laboravit: ut ipse
testatur, scribens ad Leandrum.]
! S. Greg., lib. iv. Epist. 46. [ap.
ed. Ben., lib. i. Epistolarum, Epist. 43.
tom. ii. col. 531. —Vid. etiam ep. ad
Leandr. ap. Exposit. in lib. Job,
Prefat., tom. i. col. l, et seq.] Et
Baron., ad ann. 595. sect. 71. [tom.
viii. col. 122.— Hoe enim anno idem
S. Gregorius . . . misit ad (Leandrum)
libros Moralium, ad ipsum Leandrum
inscriptos. ]
^ Card. Perron, loco citato, [ubi
supr. p. 137, not. ad lit. o.] A ceste
Occasion donc, parlant en Orient
des livres des Maccabées, il ajouste par
forme de cas posé et non concedé,
* Ores que non canoniques," &c. ...
c'est à dire, Lesquels ores qu'ils ne
fussent point canoniques, neanmoins
ont esté écrits pour l'édification de
l'Eglise.
A $. Greg., loco citato, [ Moral. Ex-
posit. in lib. Job, lib. xix. cap. 21. tom.
i. col. 622.] Non inordinate facimus
[agimus,] si ex libris, licet non cano-
nicis, &c. (ut supra, (p. 178, not. ad
lit. u. ]) testimonium proferamus.
9 Gul. [de] Ocham, Dialog. par. iii.
tractat. l. lib. iii. cap. 16. [ed. Lugd.
1494. fol ccxiii.—lItem, ap. Goldasti
Monarch., tom. ii. p. 834.—Nam se-
cundum Augustinum, ut habetur dist.
ix. in diversis capitulis, Scriptura Di-
vina est literis et expositionibus om-
nium Episcoporum et aliorum przpo-
nenda. Ita ut solis scriptoribus Biblize
deferendus sit hie timor et honor, ut
TEST.
CENT. VII.
CHUASP:
IX.
A.D. 620.
182 AA Scholastical History of
taineth our cause, as we shall see hereafter, but CatharinP
and Canus? themselves, (who are against 1t) do all interpret
S. Gregory's words in the same sense that we do, and say,
that he followed S. Jerome and other Fathers herein, both
for the Maccabees, and the rest of that rank. We conclude
therefore: if it were lawful for S. Gregory to say that those
books were not canonical, it is as lawful for us to say it.
And if he, that was Bishop and Pope of Rome, (to whom they
attribute now more authority than ever he took to himselfj)
might, and did, (after the times of Innocent, Gelasius, and
S. Augustine, and the council of Carthage,) deny the pre-
tended canonization of these writings, why is it now main-
tained by our opposites, that the Church had then deter-
mined the contrary? or why do they go about to bind us,
(upon pain of being cursed by them, and excluded from all
hope of salvation,) to receive such definitions for the articles
of our Faith, which in S. Gregory's time were not yet received
for the common opinions of men?
CI. Among the works of S. Augustine there are three
books, entitled * The Wonders of the Scripture ;" which,
though they be none of his, yet they seem to have been
written about this time. In the two former books are
reckoned up the wonders of the Old Testament, and in the
de eis producat testimonia, X Excusat
autem illis verbis, * Non inordinate
non credantur errare in aliquo; qualis
honor et timor nulli deferendus est post
ipsos.] Secundum Hieronymum etiam
in prologo in lib. Proverbiorum, et
Gregorium in Moralibus, liber Judith,
Tobis, et Maccabzeorum, Ecclesiasti-
cus, atque liber Sapientie, non sunt
recipiendi ad confirmandum aliquid in
Fide. [Dicit enim Hieronymus, sicut
Gregorius: Judith, et Tobie, et Ma-
chabzorum libros, legit quidem [eos,
om. | Ecclesia, sed [eos] inter canonicas
Scripturas non recipit. Sic et hzee duo
volumina, scilicet Ecclesiastici et Sa-
pientize, legit ad zedificationem plebis,
non ad auctoritatem Ecclesiasticorum
dogmatum confirmandam. Sed expo-
sitiones Episcoporum et aliorum, qui
fuerunt post Scriptores canonicarum
Scripturarum, non sunt majoris aucto-
ritatis quam libri predicti; &c.]
P Catharinus, in Opusc. de libris
canon.—Beatus vero Gregorius, auc-
toritate (ut opinor) Hieronymi motus,
videtur concedere illos (Maccab., &c.
libros) non esse canonicos, cum tamen
agimus, &c.
4 Melch. Canus, in Locis Theol.
lib. ii. cap. 10. sect. Porro quartum ;
et cap. ll. sect. Ad quartum vero;
[pp. 60, 69.] Argumentum quartum
peculiare est, ut Maccabzorum libri e
numero canonicorum expurgantur.
Nam Gelasius Papa rejicit secundum
librum, ubi supra commemoravimus.
Beatus autem Gregorius, lib. Moral.
xix. rejicit ambos: rejicit Euseb. [in
lib. de Temporibus; et] Ricardus [lib.
ii. Exceptionum, cap. 9; et] Ochamus,
[parte iii. Dialogorum, tractatu primo,
lb. iii cap. 16.] Ac S. Aug. contra
Gaud. [ secundam Gaudentii Epistolam,
cap. 23.] docet ab Ecclesia quidem
esse receptos, sed non certa fide....
At respondemus, non [ Deinde respon-
detur:... Nec] id modo in dubium
vocare licet, quod B. Gregorio, Euse-
bio, atque reliquis, licuit aliquando
dubitare.
the Canon of the Scriptures. 188
TEST.
CENT. VII.
third those of the New. "The second of them so concludeth',
—that the * books of the Maccabees, though containing di-
vers wonders, are nevertheless excluded out of the divine
canon of Scripture.
CII. In this age likewise are extant the Sermons of A.D. 630*.
Antiochus, whom Sixtus of Sienna setteth forth to be a
very well learned man in the Scriptures. He was a Greek
doctor, and lived, at the time when Heraclius was Emperor,
in the great college of S. Sabas; but his sermons (highly
commended for their worth) are given us in Latin by Dr.
Godfrey Tilman, a Carthusian : where", in his Prologue, dis-
coursing parabolically upon the words of Solomon, he ** com- Cant. 6. 8.
218 :3- —There
pareth his sixty queens to the number of those books, which 5,, (,,.L.
we hold to be of eminent authority in the Old and New score
: : ueens
Testament." And, though we are here advertised by Tilman* Ee :
not to regard *the number of the books, (whereof he sup-
poseth there be not so many as sixty in the Bible,) but the
dignity and authority of them only above others,"——yet, if
we calculate the canonical books of both the Testaments, (as
Antiochus and some other of the Greeks did*,)) we shall ex-
actly find the number of sixty. For, setting apart the number
of twenty-seven belonging to the New Testament, the (5.) five
* Apud Aug.lib.ii. De Mirabilibus [Vid. Ma«im. Bibl. V. Patr., tom. xii.
S. Seripture, [cap. 34. tom. iii. Ap- — p. 217.— Per hasce sexaginta reginas
pend., col. 26.] In Macecabasorum li- astruimus insinuari selectos, et aucto-
bris, etsi aliquid mirabilium numero ritatis praeter czeteros eximize libros, in
inserendum conveniens fuisse ordini Vetere Novoque Testamento recondi-
inveniatur, de hoc tamen nulla cura tos; &c.]
fatigabimur: quia tantum agere propo- * Tilmanus, in Praefat. [Biblioth.
suimus, ut de divini canonis [mirabi- ^ Max., tom. xii. p. 215.—Locus, qui se
libus] exiguam, quamvis ingenioli nos- — offert discutiendum, primus ille est in
tri modulum excedentem, historicam ^ ipso Prologi vestibulo, e Canticis Salo-
expositionem ex parte aliqua tange- monis depromptus, quo] libros Bib-
remus. liorum (eximi: inter czeteros auctori-
s [Vid. Cave, tom. i. pp. 575,576.— tatis) parabolica collatione confert lx.
Scripsit, rogante Eustathio quodam, reginis, cum neutiquam totidem sint
Pandeetem Divine Scripture, seu libri. Caterum non numerum hic
Compendium totins religionis Chris- attendit, sed auctoritatem sive digni-
tian et SS. Scripturarum doctrine, tatem.
homiliis 130. comprehensum. ] Y Philip. Solitar., infra num. exxv.
t Sixt. Senens., Biblioth.lib.iii.[iv.] ^ [Dioptrz, lib. iv. cap. 19.—ap. Bib-
verbo Antiochus, [tom. i. p. 223.— lioth. V. Patrum, ed. Col. 1618. tom.
Antiochus Monachus, Grzecus,] (vir) xii. par. i. p. 731.—1ta per gratiam
in Divinis Scripturis valde eruditus, ^ docefacti, et purgati, et Spiritu corro-
[collegit insigne opus, in tres et sexa- — borati, sermones Divinos ediderunt, et
ginta sermones distinctum, quod Pan- libros omnes numero sexaginta compo-
dectas przenotavit. ] suerunt: sex et quadraginta! Testa- [! Lege
" Antiochus, Prol in Hom., in Bib- menti Veteris: septem ct viginti Tes- xxxiii. ]
lioth. Patrum, tom. ii. edit, secund.
tamenti Novi et recentioris. ]
CH A P.
IX.
A.D. 656.
[ Vid. Cave,
tom. i. pp.
547, 548.]
184 A Scholastical History of
books of Moses, (6.) Joshua, (7.) Judges and Ruth, (8.) Samuel,
(9.) Kings, (10.) Chronicles, (11.) Ezra and Nehemiah, (12.)
Esther, (13.) Job, (14.) The Psalter, (15, 16, 17.) The three
books of Solomon, and, (18, &c.) 'T'he sixteen books of the Pro-
phets?, will furnish us with the rest, and make up the number
of three and thirty, neither more nor less. So that here was
no room, either for Tobit, or them that follow in that order.
CIII. At this time lived Isidorus, the bishop of Seville in
Spain, and scholar to S. Gregory the Great. In three places
of his Works we may see what he hath written concerning
the canonical books of Scripture; where he setteth forth
both S. Jerome's and S. Augustine's catalogue, and having
first said, *that the books are divided into three several
orders", that is to say, the Law, the Prophets, and the
Hagiographa," (reckoning them as S. Jerome did before, in
his Prologue,) he addeth afterwards, «that there is a fourtA
order of books among them*, which are not in the Hebrew
canon of the Old Testament." (And,if they be not there,
they can never be made any canonical parts of that Testa-
ment, truly and properly understood.) "Then he reciteth the
names of those books?, that belong to this fourth order,
sayig no more of them than S. Augustine did before*,
whom he chiefly affects to follow in expressing the honour
* Where if the twelve lesser pro- dicat.—lItem, lib. Procm. [p. 405.]
phets be counted but for one book (as
the Hebrews reckoned it) this number
of thirty-three will agree justly with
their twenty-two.
a Isid. Hisp., lib. i. de Off. Eccl.,
capp. 11, 12. [Op., ed. Par. 1601. p.
583. | —Lib. Procemiorum in (de] V. et
N. Test. [p. 405, et seq. ]J—Libro vi.
Origin., sive Etym. [p. 70, et seq.]
» Idem, lib. vi. Originum, cap. i. [ p.
70.] Hebrzi [autem] V. Test., [ Esdra
auctore,] juxta numerum literarum
suarum xxii. libris accipiunt, dividentes
eos in tres ordines, Legis scilicet, et
Prophetarum, et Hagiographorum.
* Idem, ibid. [p. 70.] Quartus est
apud nos ordo V. Test., eorum libro-
rum qui in canone Hebraico non sunt.
3 [dem, ibid. [pp. 70, 71.—Quorum
primus,] Sap. [liber est; secundus,]
Ecclus.; [tertius,] Tob.; [quartus,]
Judith; [quintus, et sextus,] (libri)
Maccab. ; quos licet Hebrzei inter Apo-
crypha separent, Ecclesia tamen Christi
inter Divinos libros et honorat et prze-
Sap. et Ecclus. propter quandam si-
militudinem Salomonis titulo przno-
tantur. [The words of Isidorus are:
Duo quippe illi egregie et sanctze in-
stitutionis libelli, (Sapientiam dico, et
alium qui vocatur Ecclesiasticus, ) licet
dicantur ab Jesu filio Sirach editi,
tamen propter quandam eloquii simili-
tudinem, Salomonis sunt titulo praeno-
tati: qui tamen in Ecclesia parem cum
reliquis canonicis libris tenere nos-
cuntur auctoritatem. ... Ex quibus,
quidem,] libros (quidem) Tob., [et]
Jud., et [sive] Maccab., Hebrai non
recipiunt. Ecclesia tamen eosdem in-
ter canonicas Scripturas enumerat.
* Vide num. l1xxxi. [p. 142. not. ad
lit. y. ] ubi S. Aug., [de Civit. Dei, lib.
xvii. cap. 36. tom. vii. col. 519.] ...
supputatio temporum (a restituto Tem-
plo) non in Ser. quas canoniez ap-
pellantur, sed in aliis invenitur, [in
quibus sunt et Machabsorum libri, ]
quos non Judaei, sed Ecclesia pro ca-
nonicis habet, .. .
the Canon of the Scriptures. 185
that the Church gave to them ; which was to number them
among the canonical books, to make use of them, and to
read them to the people, but not to set them in an equal
rank or authority with them. As therefore S. Augustine ought
to be (so) interpreted, that he may not be conceived in the
same place and period to contradict himself, so is Isidore.
For otherwise his own words will be against him, where he
saith expressly, *thatf, as the holy Scripture consisteth of
the Old Law and the New, so the Old Law was first given
to the Jews by Moses and the prophets, and is therefore
called the Testament, because it was written, signed, and
attested by the prophets." (And if it were signed or sealed
by them, there could be nothing added to it, as a true part
of that Testament, when they were gone. Again:—* that
Ezra the prophet set forth and ordained all the Old Testa-
ment in twenty-two books, according to the number of the
Hebrew letters; which were all translated after his time,
out of the Hebrew into Greek, by the LXX interpreters,
Aquila, Theodotion, and Symmachus; but into Latin by
S. Jerome only; whose edition, (because it was the best
that the Latins had,) generally all the Churches received
and used." And out of the Hebrew they could translate no
more books than Ezra left behind him in Hebrew, or were
extant in that tongue; (as the books now in controversy were
f Isid. Hisp. de Eccl. Off. lib. i. cap.
11.—Constat autem eadem Sancta
Scriptura ex Veteri Lege et Nova.
Vetus Lex illa est, qua» data est pri-
mum Judzis per Moysen et Prophe-
tas; que dicitur Vetus Testamentum.
Testamentum autem dicitur, quia idon-
eis Testibus, utique a Prophetis, scrip-
tum est atquesignatum. ['This passage
is omitted in the edition hitherto used,
ed. Par. 1601. (Vid. p. 583.) Neither
do the words occur in ed. Col. Agr.
1617. However, among the 4"nota-
lions at the end of the book, a note
still remains on the words * Testa-
mentum autem dicitur, quia idoneis
testibus ;" and the entire passage is
found in the earlier edit. JMadriti,
1599.— Some other passages have been
omitted likewise in the later editions. ]
€ Idem, ibid. cap. 12. [p. 583.]
Omnes (autem) hos libros idem Ezras
propheta, [post incensam Legem a
Chaldzis, afflatus Sp. Sancto] repara-
vit, [dum Judzi regressi fuissent in
Hierusalem ;] cunctaque Prophetarum
volumina, quze fuerunt a gentibus cor-
rupta, correxit, totumque V. Testa-
mentum in viginti duos libros con-
stituit; ut tot libri essent in Lege,
quot et literae habeantur [habentur. ]
h [dem, ibid. [ubi supr.] Primam
post Ezram [Esdrze] editionem de
Hebraeo in Grzcum LXX interpretes
ediderunt ... Hos libros meditari om-
nium gentium Ecclesize primum czepe-
runt, eos[dem ]que de Grzco in Lati-
num interpre(tan)tes primi ecclesiarum
provisores tradiderunt. ^ Post hzc
secundam editionem Aquila, tertiam
et quartam Theodotion et Symmachus
ediderunt [ambo Judzi proselyti.] .. .
De Hebrzao autem in Latinum eloqui-
um tantummodo Hieronymus presbyter
S. Scripturas convertit, cujus editione
generaliter omnes Ecclesiz:? usquequa-
que utuntur, pro eo quod veracior sit
in sententiis, et clarior in verbis.
TEST.
CENT. VII.
Vide num.
xxx
Ixxxi.
CSTHPASP:
IX.
4 [Vià.
errat. ed.
prim. ]
186 A Scholastical History of
not:) for, as they were all written in the Greek tongue, (at
least, no (old YF) Hebrew copy of them can be seen;) so, who
were the authors that wrote most of them, neither Isidore, nor
any in his time, or since, ever knew. — All which is so clearly
and so truly said by him against the new Roman fancy, (for
the upholding whereof he is otherwhiles produced,) that, if
elsewhere he seemeth to say any thing in favour of it, (be it
to make Solomon the author of the book of Wisdom*, or to
number Ecclesiasticus!, and the rest of that fourth order,
among the canonical books of Scripture,) either must he be
understood, (as S. Augustine was,) to speak in a popular
and large sense, or else he will be made to contradiecf and
revoke his own words, (before recited,) which he never did".
For how can these following assertions stand together in the
same striet and proper sense: * Solomon was the author of
the book of Wisdom ; and yet he was not the author of it^:
the books of Wisdom and Ecclesiasticus were two of those
which the Hebrews had in Metre; and yet the Hebrews
had them not at all?:" unless there be (as certainly there
is) a propriety of speech in one of these sayings, and a cata-
chrestieal, (or improper, and popular expression in the
other? "The tale, therefore, that was told him by a Quidam
Sapientium?, that * the Hebrews once received the book of
Wisdom among the canonical Scriptures, till they had taken
i Idem, ibid. [p. 584.] Preterea,
Judith, et Tobiam, sive Maccabzeorum
libros, qui auctores scripserint, mi-
nime constat.
k Ibid. [p. 583.] Librum Sapientize
Salomonem [Salomon] scripsisse pro-
batur, [illis quibus ibi legitur: *Tu
me (inquit) elegisti regem in populo
tuo, et dixisti zedificare templum,' &c.
(Sap. x.)]
! [dem, lib Procemior. [p. 405.]
Ecclesia tamen eosdem inter canonicas
Scripturas enumerat. [Vid. supr. p.
141. not. ad lit. d. ]
» Videtestimonium Alcuini de Isi-
doro, infra, num. cxii. [Item, vid.
Alcuini Op., col. 941.—In libro Jesu
filii Sirac hze przfata sententia legi-
tur; quem librum B. Hieronymus
atque Isidorus inter apocryphas, (id
est, dubiasscripturas,) deputatum esse
absque dubitatione testantur. ^ Qui
etiam liber non tempore Prophetarum,
sed Sacerdotum, sub Simone Pontifice
Magno, regnante Ptolemzo Euergete,
conscriptus est; &c.]
n Etymol, vi. 2.—Liber Sapientiz
Philoni attribuitur. [Vid. Isidori Ori-
gin., lib. vi. cap. 2. p. 72. — Liber Sapi-
entize apud Hebrzos nusquam est, &c.
... Hune Judai Philonis esse aflir-
mant; &c.]
? [bid. [ubi supr.] Liber Sapientiz
apud Hebreos nunquam extat [nus-
quam est. ]—Idem, de Off. [ Eecl.] lib.
i1 cap. 12. [p. 584.] Librum autem
Eccles[iasticum] | composuit [Jesus]
filius Sirach; .. . qui [liber] apud La-
tinos propter eloquii similitudinem Sa-
lomonis titulo prznotatur.—bid. [p.
583.) Salomon (enim) scripsit Prov.,
Eccles., et Cant. Canticorum.
P bid. [pp. 583, 584.]| Hoc opus
(Sap.) Hebrzi, ut quidam Sapientium
meminit,inter canonicas Scripturas re-
cipiebant. Sed postquam Christum in-
terfecerunt, &c.—legendum suis prohi-
buerunt.
the Canon of the Scriptures. 187
and put our Saviour to death, but after that time rejected it
out of the canon, and forbad it to be read, because they per-
ceived that there was a plain prophecy of Christ in it against
them," (which is one of Cardinal Perron's wise arguments
for the canonizing of this book*,) if it be not mistaken, and
the Hebrews put for the Hellenist Jews, (who indeed num-
bered that book at large among the canonical Scriptures,
and read it to their people,) must either go for a fable, or
Isidore (being supposed by the Cardinal to believe it;) will
never be reconciled to himself.
CIV. Towards the end of this century the Sixth General
Council was held at Constantinople, and the Quini-Sext there
in Trullo: the canons whereof though in some other matters
the late Roman writers will by no means endure, because they
find there the Bishop of Constantinople made equal to the
Bishop of Rome*, and priests forbidden to be separated from
their wivest, (besides sundry decrees more", that please them
3 Du Perron, en sa Replique, p. 442.
[Car Isidore Evéque de Seville, qui
écrivoit il y a mille ans, rapporte que
les Juifs, en haine de nostre Seigneur,
réjettolent et abhorroient le livre de la
Sapience: * Les Hebrieux,' dit Isidore,
*comme quelqu'un des Sages l'a re-
marqué, recevoient le livre de la Sapi-
ence entre les Escritures canoniques,
mais depuis qu'ils eurent pris Christ,
et l'eurent mis, se ressouvenans qu'il
y avoit dans le méme livre tant de si
évidens témoignages de Christ, &c., ils
firent un complot ensemble, et de peur
que les nostres ne les convainquissent
d'un si manifeste sacrilege, ils le re-
trancherent de volumes Prophétiques,
et defendirent aux leurs de lelire? Or
ne pouvoient les Juifs avoir aucun spé-
cieux prétexte de retrancher le livre de
la Sapience du róle (roolle) des livres
canoniques, sinon pour ce qu'il n'estoit
pas dans le eanon d' Esdras : chose, qui
les obligeoit pareillement à retrancher
tous les autres livres posthumes de l'an-
cien Testament; ainsi appellé-je tous
les livres du Vieil Testament, qui avoi-
ent esté ecrits ou publiez depuis le
canon d' Esdras, et apres la mort d' Es-
dras, comme l'Ecclésiastique, le livre
de Tobie, le livre de Judith, et les deux
livres des Maccabées.]
* Gratian., Dist. xvi. c. 6. [Corp.
Jur. Can. ed. Par. 1612. tom. i. col. 67.
—]ltem, ed. Lugd. 1572. col. 60.] Ex
his [ergo] colligitur, quod VI. Synodus
bis congregata est: primo, sub Const.
[ (Imperatore, ed. Lugd.) et nullos ca-
nones constituit:] secundo, sub Justin.
(1I.) [filio ejus, ] et [ praefatos] canones
fecit [promulgavit.—Conf. etiam Cave,
tom. i. pp. 605—609. ]
$ Conc. Constantin. VI. [Quinisex-
tum,] in Trullo, can. 36. [Concil.
Labbe, tom. vi. col. 1160.—&vaveo)pue-
voi rà Tapà TÀv pv'. &ylev marépov T&v
€v Tjj 0copuAákTo mary kal BaciALBL
mTÓAe. awveABóvrov vouoOermüévra, ópí-
fouev, Gore rbv KevoravriwovmróAews
0póvov rÀv Íícwv à&moAaóew mpeoBeicv
TGy 1)s mpea Burépas '"Pójums 0póvov, kal
€v TOiS €kkAn01a0TUcOUS Gs éketvov ue'ya-
Aóvea0at mpá'yuast, 8ebrepov uer! ékei-
vov irápxovra ue0' 0v ó v üs "AAc£av-
Opécv ue'yaXomÓAeos àpiOueia0m Opóvos*
eira ó T?)s "AvrioXéev: kal uerà roUrov
ó 75s 'IleporoAvjurGv TÓA€ws. ]
* [bid., can. 13. [ubi supr. col. 1147.
—éme0) év T5 'Peualev ékkAmoíg év
ráie. kavóvos mapabebóuÜ0c Oiévyvepev,
TOUS uéAXovras Oiakóvov 1) mpeovrépov
&Ei00c 0a. xeiporovías kaÜouoXo'yetv, és
OUKÉTL TQ/S QUTOV CUVTTOVTOA "y aJ. LS"
Ti4eis T) àpxaíc é£aicoNovÜoUvres ravóvi
Tis 'Amoc TOAuc)s üpiBelas kal rdLews,
Trà TÀV lepàv àvOpàv xarà vóuovs cvvoi-
kégia kal àmb ToU vüv éjpac0a. BovAÓ-
JA€VOV K,T.À. . . . maDTws O6 eíris mpea-
TEST.
CENT. VII.
A.D. 681
and 691,
CHAP.
IX.
188
4A Scholastical History of
not,) yet, when they seek for a confirmation of the synod at
Carthage, they are willing enough to receive them*, and to
bring them forth, for their own advantage, as the canons of
an (Ecumenical Council.
Dut, whether they receive them
now, or no, (as many times they are very angry against
them»,) certain it is, that in Gratias time the Latin Church
acknowledged them, and in a// times, since they were first
made, the Oriental Churches received them into the body of
Bórepos 3) Gidkovos T3jv éavroU "yvvoika
mpooácei eüXabeías ékfdAAeu àdopi-
Qér0w' émiuévev 6€ ka0cipeíoQo. ]
V [bid., can. 3. [ubi supr. col. 1142. ]
can. 62. [ubi supr., col. 1170.] &c.
* Can. in Locis [Theol.] lib. ii.
cap. 10. [cap. 9. p. 54.] Hoc [Hane
eandem conclusionem] docet Concil.
Carthag. III. Quod [tamen] si Pro-
vinciale fuit, tamen confirmatum est
[et a Leone Quarto, Distinc. xx. cap.
De Libellis, et] a Synodo in Trullo
celebrata.— Gul. Bailius, Jesuita, in
Catechism., tract. i. q. 13. in Append.
Conc. Carthag. III. [The original
work of Bailius, which appears to have
been written in French, has not been
met with: but see Andrez Riveti Pic-
tavi Catholicum Orthodoxum, opposi-
tum Catholico Papiste : in quatuor
partes seu tractatus distinctum ; in
quibus continetur summa controver-
siarum, &c.; instituiturque examen ac-
curatum et refutatio omnium et singu-
lorum, qua ad causz Pontificize subsi-
dium adduxit Gulielmus Bailius, Je-
suita, in Epitome seu Catechismo con-
troversiarum, &c. (ed. 4to. Lugd. Ba-
tav., 1630.) tom. i. p. 226; sub titulo
* Append. Doctoris Jesuitze: Defens.
librorum Maccab. adv. quorundam mi-
nistrorum calumnias.' ]J— Quod [conci-
lium (viz. Carthag. III.)] ab univer-
sa(li) Ecclesia receptum est.
Y Baronius, [ tom. viii. coll. 764, 765. ]
Binius, in Notis ad Can. Trullanos,
[ Concil, ed. Par., 1636, tom. v. p. 363.
Certum et tres canones, qui sub no-
mine Sextz Synodi cecumenieze hacte-
nus vulgati fuerunt, non a Patribus con-
cilii eecumenici sanciti fuerunt ; sed po-
tius a quodam conciliabulo, quod post
annos decem habitum est Constantino-
poli in Trullo, tempore Sergii Papz et
Justiniani Imperatoris junioris, anno
Domini 692, quodque a viris doctis
Quini-Sextum concilium nominatur,
ideo quod profiterentur episcopi ejusdem
conciliabuli se allegatos canones, no-
mine Quinte et Sexte Synodi, tan-
quam appendicem quandam neces-
sariam edidisse.]—Et alii quam plu-
rimi; inter quos ipse etiam Canus
reperitur. ([Vid. Melch. Can. Loc.
Theol, lib. v. cap. ult, De auctori-
tate Conciliorum, p. 287.—Non parva
quastio est, num canones Trullani
Ecclesiasticam habeant auctoritatem;
&c.]
2 Ut patet, Dist. xvi. cap. Placuit,
[cap. 4.—Vid. Corp. Jur. Can., tom. i.
coll. 64, et seqq.— Placuit huic sanctze
synodo [vi.] ut a modo confirmata et
rata sint canonum Apostolorum Ixxxv.
capitula; &c.] Cap. Quoniam, ['cap. 7,
ubi supr.— Constitutiones Synodi Sex-
tze.—Quoniam sancte et universales
Synodi, Quinta sub Justiniano Augusto,
Sexta sub Constantino patre tuo Au-
gusto, de mysterio Fidei plenissime dis-
putantes, canones non fecerunt, sicut
ezeteree quatuor universales synodi;
propterea nos convenientes in hanc im-
perialem urbem sacros canones con-
scripsimus. — Orat. allocutor. Pa-
trum, qui in Trullo convenerant, ad
Justinianum (II.) Imp.] Cap. sextam,
[cap. 5, ubi supr.—Sextam synodum
sanctam recipio, cum omnibus canoni-
bus suis.] Et[Causa] xxvii. q. 1. c.
[6.] Si quis episcopus. [* Ex Sexta
Synodo in Trullo, c. 4] Et de Cons,
Dist. i c. Jacobus, [cap. 47.— Corp.
Jur. Can , tom. i. col. 2068.—Ex Sexta
Synodo, cap. 32.] Et ibid., Dist. ii.
cap. Didicimus, [eap. 6, ubi supr. col.
2084.—Ex Sexta Synodo, cap. 28.] Et
ibid., Dist. iii. cap. Sextam, [cap. 29,
ubi supr., col. 2149.— Sextam sanctam
synodum recipio, cum omnibus canoni-
bus suis; &c.] Item, extra, De zetate
et qual. ordinand., cap. A multis. [ Vid.
Gregorii ix. Decretal, lib. i. tit. 14.
cap. 9.—Corp. Jur. Canon., tom. ii.
col. 255, ed. Par. 1529.—8Sicut est in
sexta synodo constitutum ; ut, Si quis
eorum, &c.]
the Canon of the Scriptures. 139
their Canon Law?. It was a Council that consisted of two
hundred and twenty-seven bishops, who, after the Emperor,
all subseribed it; and in their second canon they confirm
(among others) the council of Laodicea, together with the
canonical epistles of Athanasius, Gregory Nazianzen, and
Amphilochius, (before cited,) which number the canonical
books of Scripture only, as we do, and exclude the rest, as
not properly belonging to them. When, therefore, in the
same canon they allow also the council of Carthage, it cannot
be that their meaning was instantly to recall and. contradict
themselves, (as the late Roman writers, by alleging their
authority herem against us, would enforce them to do,) but
that they understood the Laodicean council to be taken in
one sense, and the council of Carthage in another,—/Ais ex-
* Ut patet in Synod., qus dicitur
VII., can. 1. [Conc. Niczn. II., Labbe,
tom. vii. col. 596.—robrwev otros 0vrcv
Kal O.auaprvpoj.évov Tuv , jyaAXuGuevot
ém' aUTOis, s efris eÜpou &'KÜAa TOAAÀ,
GgTacíes Tobs Ocíovs kavóvas évoepyi-
CóuceÜa, kal óXókAmpov Tijv abTÀv Oia-
Tay1v kal àcdAevrov kparÜvouev, TÀV
ékreÜévrov bnà cGv &ylov kal oikovue-
vucày guvóOev kal caXmÜyyov To IIve-
poros maveujijuov " Amon TÓAGv, TOV T€
€E£ Gylev kal oikovjevucgv avvóOev, koi
TÀV TOoTiKÓS gvvaOpoigÜ0elowv éml ék9ó-
cei ToiloÓTGv Ooyu&rov, kal rQv Oylev
maTépev juÀv.] Et Act. 3, 4, 6. [ Vid.
Labbe, tom. vii. coll. 153, 195, 389.]
Item, in Nomocanone Photii, passim.
[Vid. Justelli Bibl, tom. ii. p. 789.]
Ac apud Balsamonem, [not. ad przefat.
can. T'rull., pp.358,—360. ] et Zonaram,
in canones Trullanos, [not. ad przefat.,
p. 128.]
b Conc. VI. in Trullo, can. 2.—
Obsignamus etiam reliquos omnes
canones, qui a sanctis et beatis nos-
tris Patribus expositi sunt, id est, a
CCCXV III sanctis et divinis Patribus
qui Nicecz convenerunt, iisque qui An-
cyra, Neoczesareze, Gangris, Antiochize,
atque iis etiam qui in Laodicea Phry-
gie; praterea autem, &c.. . . Similiter
et iis qui Carthagine, &c.. .. Quinetiam
canones Dionysii Alex., Greg. Neo-
ecsar. Athanasii, Basilii, Greg. Nys.,
Greg. Nazianz., Amphilochii, &c. [ Vid.
Labbe, tom. vi. col. 1140.—éz:c$pa-
yífouev 8€ kal robs Aovrobs mávras
fepoUs kavóvas ToUs imb Tv Gylwv kal
p.akapíev Tarépov 1v éireÜévras, ov-
TégTi, TÜV T€ €v Nikaíg, awvaüpou0év-
Tcv Tu. 0copópev &ylev maTépov' kal
TÓV év 'AykÜpa" Éri ui] kai TÀv év
Neokaucape(a" &aabrces kal àv év '&y-
"ypaus, mpbs 8€ kal rQv év 'Avrioxeía. Tíjs
Zvupías: &àAAà uv kal rv év AaoBukalg
Tíjs bpvyías: mpocéri kal rGv pv'. r&v
€v rabTy Tjj ÓcopuAdkTo kal BaciM(Di
cuveA8óvrev mÓAev kal rv 8iakooícv
TÀv €v rfj 'Eoeoíov ugrporóXei vb mpó-
Tepov cwvarymyepu.évov: kai TQv év KaA-
xn8ówi é£akooiev Tpidiovra Gyíev kal
pakapiev Ta«répev' GravTws Oc TOV év
ZXapüucj* éri uijv kal àv év Kap0aryévn:
mpocéri "ye uiv kal rGv ab0is €v rabT3
Tfj 0copvAdiro kal BacgiX(OL TÓXet av-
veA00vrov éri Nercrapíov ToU Tjjs Bact-
Aí8Bos rabTqs mpocBpov: kal GcooíXov ToU
"yevouévov 'AXeEavüpelas àpxuemuicómov'
G&AAà uiv kal ToU Auovvcíov àpxiemi-
c'kómov *yevouévov T5js ' ANetavüpelas ial
udprvpos* l'pyyopíov émiakómov "yevoué-
vov Neokauwapelas ToU Üavuarovp'yoU
'A0avaacíov &pxiemukómov" AXetavbpelas*
BaciMeíov àpxiemikómov — Kauwapeías
Kammabokías: — Tpwyopítov —émickómOV
Nócons — Vpmyopíov 0) 0eoAóyov
"AudQiXoXLov "Ikovíov Tiuo0éov &pxe-
mickómOV "yevopuévov "AXetavbpelas" 00
mporépov OeojíAov üpxiemukómovu Ts
avTíjs 'AXctav8peías u.eyaXomÓAews" Ku-
plAAov àpxiemugkómov Tijs aUTT)s 'AAe-
Eavüpelas: Tevvabiov marpiápxov "yevo-
j.évov Tíjs 0couAdicrov rabrms kal Ba-
ciAÍBos mÓAews: éri jv kal Tv bmb
KumpiavoU TOU "yevouévov àpxiemiokómov
Tis "Adopev xópas kal udprvpos, kal 71s
kaT' avrov avvóOov éxreÜévra kavóva, 0s
év rois TÀV Tpoeipmjuéveov mpoéüpov TÓ-
mois kal uóvov, karà vb Tapabo0tv aU-
rois &0os, ékpármae. ]
TEST.
CENT. VII.
CH AP.
IX.
A.D. 720.c
190 A Scholastical History of
tended, in a large acception of Scripture, to the ecclesiastical
books; and /Aaf restrained, in a more strict and proper ac-
ception, to those books only which be authentie and divine.
For in one and the same sense they cannot both be taken,
nor confirmed, and stand together: which will be made the
clearer by the next testimony out of Damascen, who lived
not long after this council of Trullo, or the Quini-Sext at
Constantinople, and a little before the seventh pretended
General Council at Nice, that in divers places acknowledged
the canons and constitutions of it.
CHAPTER X.
THE TESTIMONIES OF THE ECCLESIASTICAL WRITERS IN THE
EIGHTH CENTURY.
CV. 'There are but two considerable writers in this age,
that have said any thing concerning our present question;
whereof one is Damascen among the Greeks, and the other
Venerable Bede among the English Saxons; both of them
being persons of great learning and renown. .Damascen was
a priest of Syria, and wrote many books: but those of the
greatest note are his four books De Fide Orthodoxa, wherein
he set forth the body of divinity in a far better method and
order than had been seen before his time. And from him
did Peter Lombard and the schoolmen of the Latin Church
take their pattern. In the last of these four books he treateth
of the canonical books of Scripture, and numbereth them as
his ancestors in the Oriental Churches had always done be-
fore him, firmly adhering to the Hebrew canon, and count-
ing but two and twenty books only?, belonging to the Old
Testament, which he reciteth all in order, without speaking
* [Vid. Cave, tom. i. pp. 624—8626.]
* Joh. Damascen., de Fide Orthod.,
lib. iv. cap. 18. [cap. 17, ed. Par. 1712,
tom. 1. p. 283. ] iaréov (8e,) és. eioct kal
Ojo BíBAoi. eicl Tjjs maAcuüs OiaOf)kms,
[karà rà ooixeia 75,5 Efpatóos ovis, ]
K.T.A.— Quse ad hune modum vertit
Jac. Billius: Sciendum est, xxii. libros
esse V. T., totidem nempe quot Hebrai-
cz linguze elementa (sunt:) [Hebrzis
enim duo et viginti elementa sunt:] ex
quibus v. duplicantur; atque ita xxvii.
fiunt. [Sic, ed. Par. 1577. (fol. 326.)
which is perhaps the edition used by
Cosin.] Cztera nihil opus est adscribi.
—[Duplicati recensentur libri;— Ruth
etedudic- 21; Rez: 25 ^ Paralip:
Esdr. 1;—v.]
the Canon of the Scriptures. 191
so much as one word either of the Maccabees, or of Judith,
or of "Tobit; nor saith he more concerning the books of
Wisdom and Ecclesiasticus, than that they are * elegant and
virtuous writings?, but not to be numbered among the
canonical books of Scripture, having never been laid up in
the ark of the covenant." In which passage he altogether
followeth Epiphaniusf. And yet, (by the way,) forasmuch as
concerns the ark of the covenant, if either Epiphanius or he
be so understood, as that they intended it properly of the
ark which was made by Moses, and afterwards placed in the
first temple, there is an error in it. For in that ark there
. was no other writing put, but the two tables of the Covenant ;
and, when the first temple was burnt, the same ark was lost
with it: yet very likely it is, that, after the Jews had built '
their second. temple, and received their complete canon of
Scripture from Ezra, and the prophets that lived in his time,
they were careful to lay it up£, and to keep it there for all
succeeding generations, 2n Z4rmario Judaico, as Tertullian call-
eth ith: buf this was different from the ark of the covenant,
being only a resemblance of it. Howsoever, this is certain,
that neither Damascen nor Epiphanius acknowledged any
more canonical books of the Old Testament, than what the
Hebrews held to be sacred, and diligently preserved among
them. Which though Coccius! and Coffeteau*, together with
* IIaváperos autem, [quasi dicas,
*Omni virtutis genere refertus, ] hoc
est, Sapientia Salomonis, et Sapientia
Jesu (filii Sirach,) [quam, a Sirachi
patre Hebraica lingua editam, ipstus
nepos, ac Sirachi filius, postea in Grz-
cum convertit, ] tametsi alioqui przeclari
et elegantes libri sint, non tamen aliis
adnumerantur, neque in arca siti erant.
[4j 8€ Haváperos, rovréavww, 7] Xooío To
ZXoXou&vros, kal 7j Eojía o0 'Igco, ")v
ó vaTi)p utv TOU Xipàx é£é0ero 'EBpoi-
gl, EAAqviwT) 8€ mpwfjvevaev ó rovrov
p.v. éx'yovos 'Iqo00s, ToU 86€ Xipàx vibs, ]
ebüdperoi. £v kal koAal, &AX* obic àpi0-
poüvrai, oU0e €kewro év vjj kiBorQ.—
[ Ubi supr., not. ad lit. d.]
f Epiphan., lib. De pond. et mens.,
supra citat, num. lxiv. [ Vid. pp. 81,
82. not. ad litt. a, b. ]
5 S. Aug. de Civ. Dei, lib. xv. cap.
23. [tom. vii. eol. 408.—In his autem
apocryphis, etsi invenitur aliqua veri-
tas, tamen propter multa falsa nulla
est canonica auctoritas. ^ Scripsisse
quidem nonnulla divina Enoch illum
septimum ab Adam, negare non pos-
sumus, cum hoc in Epistola Canonica
Judas Apostolus dicat. Sed non frus-
tra non suntin eo canone Scripturarum
qui] (canon Scripturarum) servabatur
in templo Hebrz;i populi diligentia
succedentium sacerdotum.
^ "Tertull, lib. De hab. mul., cap. 3.
[ Vid. lib. i. de Cultu Feeminarum, cap.
3. p. lól.—Scio scripturam Enoch,
qua& hunc ordinem angelis dedit, non
recipi a quibusdam, quia nec in Arma-
rium Judaicum admittitur. ]
1 Cocc. Thesaur., lib. vi. art. 9. [tom.
i pp. 634, 635. — Epiphanius, 380.
Heres. 16.—Etiam Sapientias, Salo-
monis, inquam, et filii Sirach, et omnes
in summa divinas scripturas, oportebit
te evolvere. . . . Joannes Damascenus,
190. Orthodox Fidei, lib. i. cap. 4.—
TEST.
CENT. VIII.
dei 40.
; l Reg.
2 9;
2 Chiron:
Z0:
(CSETBASD:
192
AA Scholastical History of
some other such small-wared men as they be, are not willing
to allow us, yet Clictoveus!, and Canus"', and Covaruvias^,
and Ederus?, deal more freely and ingenuously with us, con-
fessing that Damascen, and many more, be for us.
Sixtus
Senensis, to prove that the Wisdom of Solomon and Eccle-
siasticus are both of them canonical books of Scripture, pro-
duceth this place of Damascen?, and corrupteth it with an
addition of his own?; for, that the Christians were herein
Ad hzc quomodo illud retinebitur,
quod ait scriptura: *Deum omnia
praevalere et implere?) (Sap. viii.))]—
Lib. ii. cap. 6.—Q uod * justorum animz
in manu Dei sint, nec mors eos attin-
gat, ' etiam literis sacris proditum est.
(Sap. iii.) ]
k Coff. Apol. [art. 4, 5; CEuvr. p.
441.—Ceux qui puisent les passages
en leur source, peuvent voir la verité
de ce que je dis, conferans le xviii.
chap. du livre iv. de la Foi Orthodoxe
de Damascene avec le:livre de Poids
et des Mesures d' Epiphanie.—A bove
Coeffeteau says: Damascene tout de
mesme parle du canon des Hebrieux,
comme avoit sainct Epiphanie; &c.
Conf. Coccii verba, ubi supr. p. 612.
Duplex est sacrarum Scripturarum
canon... Illi protocanonici: hi deu-
terocanonici appellantur. ]
! Com. in hune locum Damasc.
[Vid. Jod. Clichtov., Comment. in
Damascen., lib. iv. cap. 18, ap. Da-
masc. Op. ed. Par. 1577. fol. 327.—
Porro qui et quot libri Seripturze Saerze
paginam complent, deinde digesto or-
dine recenset auctor, illos sumi com-
probans secundum numerum literarum
Hebraicarum, — Et fol. 328. Et non
modo hi duo libri non numerati sunt
in canone sacrarum librorum, sed
etiam Tobias, Judith, et libri Macha-
bzeorum, a numero canonicorum volu-
minum Veteris Instrumenti sunt ex-
clusi; quemadmodum in prologo libro-
rum Salomonis testatur Hieronymus.
.. . Itaque liber Sapientize, et Ecclesi-
asticus, quod minoris haberentur auc-
toritatis et ponderis, quam illi duo et
viginti libri Veteris Instrumenti in
litera explicati, 'non ponebantur in arca,
sed duntaxat canonici libri in ea secre-
tius claudebantur.]
me l/ocst(Com-sp libr canqe 0 Pl"
[Vid. Melch. Can., Loc. Theol, lib. ii.
cap. ll, p. 67.— Respondeo: :
Non igitur Patrum traditione eos libros
Ruffinus, sed suo potius sensu, refu-
tavit: at eo tempore, quo res nondum
erat definita. Qua etiam ratione et
reliquos excusamus.—Ekt vid. cap. 10.
p. 98, (ubi Damascenus inter 'reli-
quos' includitur:)—Q uod Baruch li-
bellum illum, nec Augustinus, nec
Damascenus, nec Innocentius, nec Gela-
sius, nec Cone. Laodicenum, nec Car-
thaginense, in numero librorum canon-
icorum supputarunt. ]
? Var, Resolut. lib. iv. cap. 14.
[Vid. Didaci Covarruvias a Leyva
Toletani Op., p. 419.— Concilium Lao-
dicenum .. . admonens qui sint libri
canonici, can. lix., tres tantum priores,
qui Salomonis sunt, connumerat: Sa-
pientiam et Ecclesiasticum omittit,
quasi diffiniens eos esse extra canonem ;
quod Damascenus, lib. iv. e. 18,. ...
Hieronymus, .... aec Ruffinus . ...
palam asseverant.
? Oecon. Bibl., tab. 24. [ Vid. Geor-
gii Ederi CEconom. Bibliorum, p. 22,
where the catalogue of Damascenus is
given, as one among many that are pro-
duced. ]
P Sixt. Senens. Bibl., lib. viii. Hzr. 9.
[tom. ii. pp. 335, 336.] Quod autem
Sapientia [Salomonis,] et [Sapientia
Jesu filii Sirach, qua] Ecclesiasticus
[dicitur,] sint in canone S. Scriptura-
rum receptze, demonstratur [ Novi Tes-
tamenti attestatione, Ecclesie auctori-
tate, Conciliorum determinatione, et ve-
tustissimorum Patrum testimoniis [ tes-
timonio.] .... Johannes Damascenus,
utriusque voluminis mentionem faciens
libroiv. de Fide, sic scribit: IIavdperos,
(autem,) hoc [hic] est, Sapientia [liber
Sapientiae] Salom., et Sapientia Sirach
(Jesu, id est, Eeclesiasticus,] virtuosi
quidem, et boni (libri) sunt, sed non
numerantur, neque in area jacebant ;
3 Etideo,licet apud Judaeos non nu-
merentur, inter Fideles tamen maxi-
mz auctoritatis habentur. [ Augustinus
libro ii. de Doctrina Christiana, ita in-
quit: Illi duo libri..... quoniam in
auctoritatem recipi meruerunt, inter
Propheticos numerandi sunt. |
the Canon of the Scriptures. 193
contrary to the Jews, Damascen never said, nor any thing to
that purpose. More sincere are they (but now before cited)
who acknowledge it to be most true, that herein Damascen
and the Jews were both of one mind. "The exeuse which
Canus'! here pretendeth to make for him, (as if the matter
had never yet been determined in the Church before Damas-
cen's time, what books were canonical) is altogether vain:
for both the Judaical and the Apostolical Church had deter-
mined it, and all the Churches following had submitted to
that determination ; though, in the mean while, if we should
take Canus at his word, he would be taken by it in his own
snare: for, if the question were not yet determined at the
time when Damascen lived, he cannot with any colour say,
(as he doth often,) that either Innocent, or the Council of
Carthage, or Gelasius, had determined it so long before.
After all this, there 1s a sermon fathered upon Damascen;,
wherein the books of the Maccabees are said fo be divine
scriptures; but in the same sermon the writings also of
S. Denys are said to be divine and venerable books; (which
yet never man lodged or numbered among the canonical
parts of the Dible:) besides, this sermon is so full of fables
and impertinences, that no wise or sober man can ever take
it to be any part of his writing, whose name it beareth:
and yet they have nothing else to bring out of Damascen
against us.
CVI. Venerable Bede, (so styled in the council of Aix*)
who was born, and bred up, lived, and died, in the Church
TEST.
CENT. VIII.
A.D. 730.
[ Vid. Cave,
tom. 1. pp.
of England, yieldeth divers testimonies, that he knew of no 612, 613.]
other books to be received there, as the canonical parts of
Divine Scripture, but what we receive there also, at this day,
T Canus, Loc. Com., lib. ii. cap. 11. — k.r.A. . .. &pq. . . Atovóctos, .. . Aétas*
[ubi supr. not. ad lit. m.] Respondeo,
(Damascenum cum reliquis) id eo tem-
pore affirmasse, quo res nondum erat
definita: qua etiam ratione excusamus
ezteros. (Inter quos etiam et Damas-
cenum protulit, cap. 10. ( Vid. not. ad
lit. m, where these passages are accu-
rately quoted. ])
* Sermo de Defunctis, apud Damas-
cen. [Vid. Serm. de iis, qui in Fide
dormierunt, sect. 3, 4; ed. Par. 1712.
tom. i. p. 086.—18ere "yàp ví $mow 3
0eía "ypad? ds 'loóbas ó Makkafdatos,
COSIN,
iv ék« rÀv abroU OÜclovre kal ceBaoTàv
Aóvyew' Kk. T. À. ]
t Conc. Aquisgr. [II.] sub Pipino
Ludov., Pi filiollBeda, venerabilis
doctor et admirabilis. [ Vid. Labbe, tom.
vii. col. 1760, Praefat. ad lib. iii. Conc.
Aquisgr. II. script. ad Pippinum regem
Aquitanie : but the Council itself ap-
pears to have been held ** sub Ludovico
Pio."—'TThe exact words are: * Vene-
rabilis, et modernis temporibus doctor
admirabilis, Beda ;' &c. ]
(OUEIBASD:
194. 4A Scholastical History of
in our Publice Confession or Articles of Religion. For, in his
Commentary upon the Revelation", he reduceth the books of
the Old Testament to the same number, wherein both Ter-
tullan, S. Jerome, and Primasius, with others above cited,
had represented them before ; and in his Commentaries upon
the Kings* he doth as much ; elsewhere making no other
division of them*, than ito those three classes (commonly
received by the Hebrews) of 1. The Law, 2. The Prophets,
and 3. The Hagiographa. Besides, in his book of the Six
Ages of the World, he followeth the account of Eusebius?,
(afore mentioned,) and remarkably distinguisheth the books
of the Maccabees from the Divine Scripture, coupling them
with the writings of Josephus, and Julius the African;
which is an evident argument, that he reckoned them not
to be canonical. And, though he allegoriseth the History of
Father Tobit, (as he calls it) where, if he had held it to be
a book of canonical Scripture, he might have taken occasion
enough to have said it, yet, in all his discourse there, he
speaketh not a word to any such purpose. His commen-
tarles upon Genesis and the Kings were sometimes falsely
attributed to Eucherius, the bishop of Lyons; and, howso-
ever Andrew Schott imagined that neither he nor Bede was
the author of them?, yet we have more reason to believe the
" Beda, in Apoc. iv. [Op., tom. v.
col. 771. Ale [sense quatuor] anima-
lium, quze sunt viginti quatuor, totidem
V. T. libros insinuant, quibus Evan-
gelistarum et fulcitur auctoritas, et
veritas comprobatur.
* [dem, lib. iv. Comment. in lib.
Reg. [This commentary is not printed
with Bede's works; but vid. Biblioth.
Max. SS. Patrum, tom. vi. p. 1000.—
Comment. in libros Regum, S. Eu-
cherio Lugdunensi episc. falso ad-
script.] Duodecim juga boum xxiv.
Veteris Testamenti figuraliter accipi-
endi sunt libri.
Y Idem, lib. iii. Comment. in. Gene-
sin. [Vid. Bibloth. Max. SS. Patr.,
tom. vi. p. 927, ut supr.] Tria canis-
tra super caput ejus, &c., ... quid
aliud significant, nisi tripartita 1psi
populo concessa Divinz Legis eloquia,
Legem videlicet, et Prophetas, et Ha-
giographa? [quse omnia super caput
portabat, quia mentem illorum excesse-
rat spiritualis sapientize plenitudo ; &c.]
7? Beda, De Sex. /Etat. Mundi, tom.
ii. (p. 108. A. M. 3496. |—Huc usque
Divina Scriptura temporum seriem
continet. Qua autem post hzc apud
Jud:zos sunt digesta, de libro Macha-
bzorum, et Josephi atque Africani
scriptis, exhibentur; qui deinceps uni-
versam historam usque ad Romana
tempora prosecuti sunt. (Et quidem
Africanus, in quinto Temporum volu-
mine, hujus temporis ita meminit;
&c.]
a Andr. Schottus, przfat; in Eucher.
Lugd. in Biblioth. Patrum, [ed. Max.,
Lugd. 1677. tom. vi . p. 823.— Venio
nune ad ea, quze Eucherio falso tribui
existimem ; &c... . Sed quidni Bedam
Venerabilem, inquies, auctorem asseri-
mus? ... In promptu est, quid respon-
deam; &c.— Conf. Cave, tom. i. p.
424, verbo Eucherius.— Commentarii
in Genesin et libros Regum, qui neutri
Eucherio ascribi possunt; quippe in
quibus citantur Gregorius Magnus et
Cassiodorus. Centones sunt ex Gre-
the Canon of the Scriptures. 195
author himself, declaring both his own country^, and his own
writingse, which were his books of the "Tabernacle, and the
Priestly Habits, belonging to Bede?, and to none else.
CVII. Photius in the beginning of his Bibliotheque telleth
us*, that among other books he had read an Introduction to
the Holy Scriptures, written by a certain known author in
those times under the name of Adrian; and he commendeth
the book to them that study the knowledge of the Bible. At
the beginning of this last agef, this book was set forth at
Auspurg. And,though we find no express catalogue in it of
the canonical books of Scripture recited in their order, yet,
the testimonies that he bringeth out of the Scriptures being
very many, we find never a one produced out of those books
that be now in debate ; which is an evident sign that he held
them not to be any parts of canonical Scripture. We add this
author to the end of this century ; for, if Photius read him,
he was at least so ancient, if he lived not in the age before.
gorii, Bedae, aliorumque operibus con-
sarcinati. Collectorem Anglum fuisse,
et forsan Bedam, suspicatur vir infi-
nitze lectionis Usserius Noster, Bibl.
Theol. MS. in Eucherio. ]
" Com. in Reg. lib. iii. cap. 22.
[Vid. Biblioth. Max. SS. Patrum, ubi
supr. tom. vi. p. 986.— Reverendissimi
Patres, Augustinus, Paulinus, et czeteri
Socii eorum, ...jubente illo (Grego-
rio,) venere Britanniam, &c.]
* Com. in Reg., lib. iii. cap. 26. [ubi
supr. p. 990.—Diximus plenius de
Mensa et Candelabro, et utroque Altari,
ac Vasis domus Domini, in libris quos
de factura tabernaculi scripsimus. Si
quis ergo, &c., ...in illo opere requi-
rat. ]
4 Beda, in Hist. Gent. Angl. (Vid.
op., tom. iii, col. 151.— But perhaps the
passage intended has not been found. ]
* Phot, Bibl cod. ii. [Myriobibl.
coll. 3, 4.] Lecta est Instructio Adriani
in S. Seripturam. Utilis liber est
lis, qui primum studia S. Bibliorum
[ Andr. Schott. interp., ad eam] aggre-
diuntur.—[In the original the words
are: àveyvóa65 ' ADpiavoU eia atyory)) 75)s
Tpa?s, xpigo4os Tots eica'youévois 3)
BíBXos. |
f Anno 1602, per Dav. Hoeschelium.
[Vid. Adriani Isagogen SS. Literarum,
&c.; cum notis Davidis Hoeeschelii;
ed. Gr. 4to. Aug. Vend. 1602.—Vid.
etiam Bibl. Critic, in catalog. Anno-
tatorum, verbo Adrianus. ]
&€ [Vid. Cave, tom. i. p. 422.—A dri-
anus, Isagoges auctor, claruit (si zeta-
tem ejus recte signat Cl. Usserius) circa
ann. 433. Mihi enim res admodum
incerta est; &c.]
[io
TEST.
CENT. VIIT.
A.D. 760,
aut circi-
ter&.
196 AA Scholastical History of
CHAPTER XI.
THE TESTIMONIES OF THE ECCLESIASTICAL WRITERS IN THE
NINTH CENTURY.
CHAP. CVIII. At the beginning of this age our countryman
XL — Alcuin lived, in great honour and estimation of the world;
QUdee who, being brought up under Venerable Bede in the Church
E UE of England, was afterwards invited by Charles the Great into
' France, and there employed as his chief tutor in all learning
both secular and sacred. Among other of his works, there is
one that he wrote against Elipantus the bishop of Toledo in
Spain; who, to maintain his error touching the adoption of
Christ, had produced for his proof a saying out of Ecclesias-
ticus!, having no other Scripture, or proof, out of all the ca-
nonical Prophets to allege for himself. (The answer, that Al-
cuin returneth to this proof, makes it clear that Ecclesiasti-
cus was none of the canonical books in his Bible. For, first,
he tells Elipantusk, * That the prophets of God failed him,
whereof he had never a one to bring for the defence of his
error ; and then, that the book of the Son of Sirach!, which
he had produced, was, both by S. Jerome's and Isidore's
undoubted testimonies, reputed but an apocryphal, and a
dubious scripture, having not been written in the time of
the Prophets, but in the time of the Priests only, under
Simon and Ptolemy." By which words it is manifest, that
neither Alcuin, nor the Church of England where he had
h Elipantus, in Epist. ad Alcuinum,
col. 915. [Alcuini Op., ed. Lut. Par.
1617.—Nam et propheta dicit: * Mi-
serere, Domine, plebi tuze, &c. ;—ut in
not. seq. ]
| Ecclus. xxxvi. 14, (secundum edi-
tionem Vulgatam)— Miserere, Domine,
plebi tuze, super quam invocatum est
Nomen Tuum, et Israel, quem coz-
quasti Primogenito tuo. |Conf. Angl.
Vers., Ecclus. xxxvi. 12.]
* Alcuinus, adversus Elipantum;
lib. i. coll. [940,] 941. [Alcuini Op.,
ut supr. ]— Dum tuz perversitati defe-
cerunt in Prophetis Dei testimonia,
errori tuo convenientia, finxisti tibi
novum quendam prophetam dixisse,
* Miserere Domine; &c.; ... [Addi-
disti quoque huic sententie talem in-
terpretationem : */Equalitas,' inquis,
ista non est in Divinitate, sed in sola
humanitate, et in carne adoptiva quam
accepit de Virgine.] Ecce, falsitas in
nomine Prophete! Ecce, perversitas
in interpretatione sententize ! Et non
frustra oportebat novum doctorem
novum sibi invenire Prophetam.
! Ibid.—In libro Jesu Fili Sirac
hzc prefata sententia legitur; quem
librum B. Hieronymus atque Isidorus
inter Apocryphas, id est, dubias Serip-
turas deputatum esse absque dubita-
tione testantur. Qui etiam liber non
tempore prophetarum, sed sacerdotum
sub Simone pontifice magno, regnante
Ptolomao Euergete, conscriptus est.
the Canon of the Scriptures. 197
TEST.
CENT. IX.
f Abbas S.
Martini
been bred, nor the Church of France where he then lived 1,
had any such belief concerning those apocryphal and dubious
books of Scripture, (whereof Ecclesiasticus is but one;) as the
Church of Rome and her adherents have had of them all, ["r?^en-
ever since the council of Trent made them canonical, and
equal to the Law and the Prophets of God.
CIX. This, that hath been said by Alcuin, will help us to A.D. s10.
another testimony given for us in his time, and to under- Ded
stand it right, when Charles the Great, or some other eccle- Dm
siastical men under his name, (that wrote the books *Of
Images, in opposition to the Greeks and the Second Council
of Nice, made an open profession of the Catholic Faith,
which they had received from their ancestors, and the holy
Fathers of the Church. Of that Faith this was one article,
—'' That they acknowledged the Old and New Testament",
contained in that number of books, which the authority of
the Catholie Church had delivered to them." And these
were no other than what we acknowledge ourselves. For
Charlemagne herein followed Alcuin's doctrine, to whom he
had committed the care of setting forth the Bible.
CX. At this time Nicephorus was patriarch of Constanti-
nople; whose Chronology is extant, as it was set forth of old
by Anastasius in Latin, and not long since by Camerarius
and Contius. 'The Greek copy of it is to be seen at the
end of Scaliger's notes upon Eusebius, and among the
lesser works of Pithoeus. In this Chronology he number-
eth the books?*, first, that are received by the Church for cer-
tain and canonical Scriptures ; afterwards, he addeth both
them that are contradicted or doubtfulP, and them that
A.D. 820».
" Car. Magnus, De imaginibus, sub
initium lib. iii. [ Vid. Caroli Magni opus
Deimag., lib.iii. cap. 1. ed. 8vo. 1549. pp.
285, 296. | —Confessio Fidei Catholicze,
a sanctis Patribus accepte. ['The words
of the title of cap. 1. are: Confessio
Fidei Catholicz,, quam a sanctis Patri-
bus accepimus, tenemus et puro corde
credimus.] .. . N. et V. Testamentum
recipimus in eorum librorum numero,
quem S. Cathol. Ecclesiz tradidit auc-
toritas.
? [Vid. Cave, tom. ii, pp. 4, 5.—
Chronologia Tripartita, sive Regum,
Patriarcharum, &c., habetur Latine ab
Anastasio versa, et Histori;] suze in-
texta; Grace vero a Scaligero primum
edita ad calcem Chronici Eusebiani,
Gr. Lat. cum notis Jacobi Goaris,
Syncelli Chronico subnexa, Paris. 1652.
fol. ]
9 Niceph. Patr. CP., Canon Scrip-
turarum ex veteri codice.—xal Oca
eict 0cíau Tpadal, k.T.4. Hze sunt Di-
vinz Scripture, quz recipiuntur ab
Ecclesia, et canonizantur. . . . »yéveous,
&EoDos, k.T... (Et quum enumerasset,
subdit:) óuo? 77s vaAcuas 0101) «ms B1B-
Aía kB'. Simul Veteris Test. sunt libri
xxi. [For the context, vid. infr. sub
not. q.]
P [bid.—Kal Ücai àvriAéyovrou, k.T.À.
198
A Scholastical History of
CHAP. are merely apocryphal?, herein following S. Athanasius, before
A.D. 830.
[ Vid. Cave,
tom. ii. pp-
36, 37.]
Supra,
num. cviii.
* TaAaLGs
5 v *,
eiciv ümó-
Kpuoa.
alleged.
CXI. Rabanus Maurus, the archbishop of Mentz, and
scholar of Alcuin, altogether followeth Isidore, and tran-
scribes him'.
Isidore and S. Jerome are said by Alcuin to
be both of one mind; and we may well number them all for
Et quibus contradicitur, et [qui] non
recipiuntur ab Ecclesia: 1. Maccab.
lii, 2. Sap., 3. Ecclus, 4. Psalm. et
Cant. Sal, 5. Esther, 6. Judith, 7. Su-
sanna, 8. Tobit. [ Vid. infr. not. q. ]
3 [bid.—xal cot eiclv àmókpvdai:
Itinerarium Petri, &c. [Vid. Niceph.
Patriarch. Constantinopol, ^ Chrono-
graph. Compend., ed. Paris. e typogra-
phia regia, 1652. p. 419. (Item, Critic.
Sacr. tom. viii. append. Tractat. 2. p.
6.)—kal deat eicl Ocíau *ypadal ékkXm-
ciatóuevou, kol kekavovicuévou, kal 3)
TOobrov aTi.Xouerplo, obras:
a/. l'évects, aTÜxov — . . . aT.
B'. "E£o8os, ,Be
y'- Aevrriküy ;By-
8^. " ApiÜuol, À ,0A^.
E. Aevrepovójuov, «ris "vp"
'cIgcoU0s, . . ,Bp'.
C. en kal ' Pob0, ,Bvv'.
q'. BaciActov dq. 5o fou 6 T THE
6. BaciXeter "y. kal 8 ., . . 8v
v. TapaAevróueva o/. kai B'., — ed.
i9. "EcBpas al. kal B'. . ,eo".
1B'. BíBXos VaAudv, oTixov . ep.
vy'. IHapouuíat SoNouGvTOS, .
B "EkkAmaiao Ts, E
e'.^Aaua doudTov,
ad "158, : 9 an vex
EE *Heatas ó podus, ,yor.
"Iepeutas [6] pooíjrus, . 9".
ri Bapobx, Piece abr
a GN cU B Hess b ue
Ka. AQVO)N, . « : ,B.
«p'. Oi 8ó0era Hpogójra, "rue
[TI Tís TaNauüs DiaÉ piens Put e'iog
Ojo. eici kal Tíjs véas, K.T.À.
kal ücci &vriXéyovros abrou elg) S
maAaias [ BíBXor ]
, P / , ,
c. Markaaika rpla, oTixev — | Br.
B'. Xooía XoXop&vros, 5: Jens
'Y- Xooía ToU víoU ToU Zipàx, — Bof.
9^. VaAuol kal goal Kk nod
TOS, : 5 Jeporc
^. "Ec0)p, 2 OUUUGUEPETUPeypt
oma cato T0752) 0 7-09 09 229 0 0 DES
p. ZXócavva, . USUS DD
". Twy Kol Tofías, EIUS ,Sp^-
kal dca [ BiBA(a ] r5)s* véas &vriAeyovrau.
(Vid. Catal Anastasii Bibliothecarii
Rom., ex Nicephoro, ap. Critic. Sacr.
ubi supr. ;
where the doubtful books of
the N. T. are supplied in the Lat. vers.—
viz. l. Apocalypsis Johannis ;
2. Apocalypsis Petri ;
3. Barnab:e Epistola ;
4. Evangelium secundum He-
braeos.
After which follows: 'Et quae sunt
Apocrypha Veteris; ut infr.)
a. Evox,aTíxev, .. . . jw.
B'. TIarpipxau, : 8p -
»y'. IHpoaevx? '1o01]0, . ap.
2: AiaÜfkm Mo)céos,. . . ap.
,
:AváXmlas Me)coews, . . ,qv.
'ABpaàu, . :
d "EA[5]à kal M38, DIU.
q.'HA(as mpodíUS |. . . n.
1 XoQovíov mpodr eía, obra eb ee
^. Zaxapíov TOU TaTpbs 'Ic-
ÁvVVOU,
ie. Bapovx, "AuBakoly, "Efe-
KU]À, kaà Aavi]A XY evàe-
rí»ypada.
kal üca Tíüjs véas eiclv àmókpvoa' lle-
pío8os ITérpov, k.T.A. ]
* Rab. Maurus, de Inst. Cleric., lib.
ili. cap. 9. [Vid. capp. 6, 7.— H rabani
Mauri Op., tom. vi. p. 36.— Notandum
tamen, quod Hebrzi Vetus Testamen-
tum, Esdra auctore, juxta numerum
literarum suarum in xxii. libros acci-
piunt; &c.... (Then, after the cata-
logue:) Hi sunt libri, qui apud He-
brzeos canonicam auctoritatem habent.
Quartus est apud nos ordo Veteris Tes-
tamenti, eorum librorum qui in canone
Hebraico non sunt; quorum primus
Sapientiz liber est, secundus Ecclus.,
tertius 'lobizee, quartus Judith, quintus
et sextus Machabzorum; quos licet
Judai inter Ápocrypha separent, Ec-
clesia tamen Christi inter Divinos li-
bros honorat, et predicat..........
Tenebit igitur hune modum in Serip-
turis canonicis, ut eas, quze ab omnibus
accipiuntur Ecclesiis Catholicis, prz-
ponat eis quas quidam non accipiunt,
&c.... Totus autem canon Seriptu-
rarum, in quo istam considerationem
versandam dicimus, his libris conti-
netur (ut breviter dicam) Veteris Tes-
tamenti xlv.—Conf, num. ciii., et num.
cviii. ]
the Canon of the Scriptures.
199
our own witnesses ; for, as Isidore, so is Rabanus to be under-
stood.
CXII. Strabus, the Benedictine, who first wrote the Ordi-
nary Gloss upon the Bible, was scholar to Rabanus; and
writing upon St. Jerome's prologues there placed before the
Old Testament, (wherein, according to the copies then in
use, the book of "Tobit is said to be separated from the
Divine Scriptures, and numbered among the Hagiographa,)
he findeth fault with the transcribers, and saith, that "Tobit
is to be set among the apocryphal books, and nof among
the Ahagiographal, (properly so called) whereof there be but
nine, the whole number of the canonical books being no
more than twenty-two in all.
CXIII. Agobardus was now bishop of Lyons in France;
who in his Discourse of the Levitical Privileges", (taking oc-
casion from the number, which Moses and Aaron by God's
commandment had made of them in the desert,) saith ex-
pressly, that of the Old Testament there are but twenty-two
books of divine authority: wherein he clearly maintaineth
the doctrine of Josephus, and the Greek Fathers, together
with the prologues of S. Jerome, and the Article of the
Church of England.
TEST.
CENT. 1X.
A.D. 8355.
A.D. 835.
[ Vid. Cave,
tom. ii. pp.
11, 12.]
CXIV. Anastasius, Bibliothecarius, and an abbot of RRome, A.D. 850.
did not only translate, but amplify, the words of Nicepho-
rus* (before recited) in his Chronology, as knowing well, 56—58.]
* [Vid. Cave, tom. ii. p. 31.— Wala-
fridus, Strabo seu Strabus dictus, .
Rabani Mauri discipulus, &c.]
t Strab., in Gloss. super Prol. Gal.
[Bibl Sacr. ed. Basil. 1506. par. ii.
fol. 62, — Sicut enim galea caput militis
protegit, . .. ita et] iste titulus lectori
peritiam przstat, ut valeat discernere,
qui libri apud Hebrzos in canone reci-
piantur, quive inter Apocrypha depu-
tentur.—Et super Prol. in "l'obiam,
[ibid par. ii. fol 283.] ** Librum
Tobiz Hebraei de catalogo Divinarum
Scripturarum secantes, eis, quae Ha-
giegrapha memorant, manciparunt:"'
— Potius (inquit [ Glos.]) et verius dix-
isset, [^inter] Apocrypha. Vel large
accepit Hagiographa, quasi Sanctorum
scripta, e£ non de numero illorum no-
vem, quz proprie dicuntur Hagiogra-
pha; quee sunt de numero catalogi, [de
catalogo,] h. e. de numero xxii. libro-
rum; consistit enim in Pentateucho, et
oeto Prophetis, et ix. Hagiographis.
" Agobard. [lib ad Bernardum
episc. ] De privil. et jure sacerd. [$ 6.—
Vid. Galland. Biblioth., tom. xiii. p.
434.— Omnes Levitze, quos numerave-
runt Moyses et Aaron juxta praecep-
tum Domini, [per familias suas, in
genere masculino a mense uno et
supra,] fuerunt xxii. millia, sieut [vi-
ginti duz litere. apud Hebrzos, et]
xxli. (sunt) libri Divinze auctoritatis in
A]
* Anastas. Bibl, apud Pitheeum, in
Opusc, p. 16. [ed. 4to. Par. 1609.]
Et qui V. T. sunt, quibus contradicitur,
(et non recipiuntur ab Ecclesia) l.
Maccabaici tres, 2. Sapientia Salomo-
nis, 3. Sap. Jesu filii Sirach; &c., ut
supra. (Vid. pp. 197, 198, nott. ad litt.
o»m» qul
[ Vid.Cave,
tom. ii. pp.
Num. cx.
A.D. 890».
200 A Scholastical History of
that neither the Maccabees, nor Wisdom, nor Ecclesiasticus,
nor Susanna, nor Judith, nor Tobit, were received for any
canonical books by the Church.
CXV. Ambrosius Ansbertus, commended? by Sigebert,
Trithemius, and Sixtus Senensis, for a person very learned in
the Scriptures, shall end this century: who, in his Commen-
tary upon the Apocalypse?, receiveth no more books into
canonical authority of the first Testament, than these already
named had done before him. For the number of twenty-
four maketh no difference from the former account of twenty-
two, the one joining the book of Judges with Ruth, and the
prophecy of Jeremy with the Lamentations, the other reckon-
ing them apart, every one by themselves, but both excluding
the same books that we exclude from the authentic and true
canon of Divine Scripture. | And in this age there are no
other ecclesiastical authors to be found, that have said any
thing to this particular question.
CHAPTER XII.
THE TESTIMONIES OF THE ECCLESIASTICAL WRITERS IN THE TENTH
AND ELEVENTH CENTURIES.
These two are very obscure ages, and had but few writers
in them. Yet both the one and the other will afford us
their testimony, and let us know that they still continued
y [Vid. Cave, tom. i. p. 631.—Am-
brosius Zutpertus, gente Gallus, cenobii
S. Vincentii in Samnio ad fontes Vul-
turni monachus, et demum abbas, cla-
ruit anno 760, tempore Pauli pontificis,
et Desideri Longobardorum regis;
&c.]
z Sigeb., [Gemblacens. Monach., lib.
de Seriptoribus Eccles, ap. Mirzi
Biblioth. Eccl., ed. Antv. 1639. p. 145.
Ambrosius Zutburtus ... scripsit etiam
libros decem super Apocalypsim, et
alia nonnulla.] "Trith., [Spanheimens.,
et postea D. Jacobi ap. Herbipolim
Abbas, de Viris Illustribus, lib. ii. cap.
104, Op., ed. Mogunt. 1604. p. 52.
Ansbertus, qui et Ambrosius, mona-
chus, in Divinis Scripturis valde stu-
diosus et eruditus, .. . scripsit multa
preclara opuscula; &c.—Vid. etiam
lib. de Seriptoribus Eccles, p. 124.]
Et Sixt. Sen. de Scriptoribus. [Vid.
Biblioth., lib. iv. tom. i. p. 219.—Am-
brosius 4msbertus, monachus et pres-
byter ordinis Benedictini, vir in Divinis
literis exquisite doctus, et oratione ele-
gans, et suavis; &c.]
à Ambr. Ansbert, in Apoc. lib. iii.
[p.101. ed. Colonie, 1536.—Vid. au-
tem Catal. Bodleian., not. ad verb.
Ansbertus: *' Huic tribuuntur in Apo-
calypsim libri decem, qui revera sunt
Authberti, Abb. S. Vincentii ;" &c.] ...
quia prioris Testamenti ( Ecclesia) xxiv.
libris utitur, quos et auctoritate cano-
nica suscepit, in quibus etiam N. T.
revelatum agnoscitur, idcirco in xxiv.
senioribus Ecclesia figuratur. Ideo
enim est N. T. przdieatio fructuosa,
quia ex veteri roboratur: tanquam sci-
licet ab eisdem trahat numerum Eecle-
sia, quibus in sanctitate perficitur.
the Canon of the Scriptures. 201
the common distinction, which had always been received in — rrsr.
. . . CENT.X.,XI.
the Church, between the canonical and ecclesiastical books —— 7
of Scripture.
CXVI. In the tenth age we have Radulphus Flaviacensis, A.D. 910*.
a divine of high account, both with "Trithemius* and Sixtus
Senensis?, for his abilities in all kind of learning, but specially
for his knowledge of the Holy Scriptures; who, in his Com-
mentary upon Leviticust, speaking of the historical books
of the Old Testament that are of absolute and perfect autho-
rity in the Church, maketh an express exception against the
books of Tobit, Judith, and the Maccabees, as bemg none
of that number, but belonging to an inferior sort of books,
that were of a lesser and imperfect authority. Nor will it be
any argument either against him or us, if it should be ob-
jected, that in the same place he mentioneth the books of
Wisdom and Ecclesiasticus to be written in the like style
with the Proverbs and the Canticles ; for the like style makes
them not of the like authority, no more than the histories of
Tobit, Judith, and the Maccabees, made them authentic or
canonical histories of the Old Testament.
CXVII. In the eleventh age we have Hermannus Con- A.D. 1050.
tractus, an author of great credit and approbation in the a copie
world. Who in his Chroniclef, following the doctrine of 122.]
Eusebius, S. Jerome, and Venerable Bede before him, placeth
b [Vid. Cave, tom. ii. p. 232.—Ra-
dulphus Niger, monachus Flaviacensis,
.s s Claruit, non seculo decimo, quod
hactenus creditum, sed anno 1157, ut
in dissertatione fusius adversus Mare-
sium probat Labbzus. j
* Trithem., [de Viris Illustribus, lib.
li. cap. 65. Op., p. 43. — Radulphus
Flaviacensis, monachus Fuldensis, (ut
plures volunt,) vir tantze doctrina et
sapientie, ut in tota Alemania, Italia,
Galliaque, suo tempore similem non
haberet, in Divinis Scripturis eruditissi-
mus, philosophus nulli secundus, qui
velut alter Augustinus, &c.] Et Sixt.
Sen., de Ser. Eccl., [ Biblioth., lib. iv.
tom. i. p. 317.— Radulphus, monachus
Benediectinus Flaviacensis, vel (ut alii
dicunt) Fuldensis in Germania ccenobii,
vir in literis politioribus suo tempore
clarissimus, et in explanandis Scripturis
divinis divinum sortitus ingenium, edi-
dit commentariorum in Leviticum li-
bros viginti; quibus ita diserte, pie, &c.;
—ut infr., not. seq. ]
4 Sixt. Sen., lib. iv., [ubi supr.]
(Quem librum) ita diserte, pie, et eru-
dite per omnia [hujus libri mysteria,
tam secundum historicum, quam secun-
dum spiritualem sensum,] explicavit,
utin comparatione ejus czeteri ejusdem
libri expositores minime exposuisse vi-
deantur.
* Radulph. Flav., in Levit., initio li-
bri xiv. [p. 203.] Nam Tobias, Judith,
et Machabzorum (libri) quamvis ad
instructionem Ecclesie legantur, per-
fectam tamen non habent auctoritatem.
* [Ierm. Contract., in Chron. de sex
Mundi ztatibus, ad ann. mundi 3529;
[ap. Canisii Thesaur., tom. iii. p. 203. ]
Hucusque Divina Scriptura temporum
seriem continet. Qu:ze vero post hzc
apud Judaeos sunt gesta, de libr. Mac-
cabzeorum, [et] Josephi, atque Afri-
cani scriptis, exhibentur : [qui deinceps
universam historiam usque ad Romana
tempora persecuti sunt. |
CSERASP:
XII.
A.D.
10905,
202 A Scholastical History of
the Maccabees with the histories of Josephus and Julius
Africanus, separating them all from the books of Divine
Scripture; whereof if the Maccabees had been part, why
are they here opposed one to the other? But with him the
canonical Scriptures went no further than the time of Nehe-
mias. And, in the age but one before him, Ado the bishop
of Vienna (whom we there omitted) said as much as hes.
CXVIII. Towards the end of this eleventh century Gisel-
bertus was abbot of Westminster!, and wrote that Altercation
between the Synagogue and the Church, which was not long
since set forth in print at Cologne. In this book we have
likewise his testimony, * That the Old Testament consisted
of two and twenty volumes*, and was distinguished into the
Law, the Prophets, and the Hagiographa." For other books
of Scripture he knew none, that were properly canonical.
Ado Vien. (qui floruit An. Dom.
879. [Vid. Cave,tom. ii. p. 51.—4A do...
obiit anno 875. ]) in Chronico, zetate v. ;
[ap. Biblioth. S3. Patr., ed. de la Bigne,
Par. 1610, tom. vii. col. 335.— H uc us-
que (ad Neemiam) divina Scriptura
temporum seriem continet, Quz vero,
&c. ;—(Verbatim, ut supr., ad lit. f.)
h [Vid. Cave, tom. ii. p. 183.—Gil-
bertus, sive Gislebertus,..... claruit
eirca annum 1101. .... Abbas
demum Westmonasteriensis in Anglia
factus, Disputationem suam literis man-
davit, .. .. addito ei titulo *«* De Fide
Ecclesi; contra Judzos;" (item, ap.
Anselmi Op., p. 513.—*' Disp. Judzi
cum Christiano :") alium (li-
brum) plane ab eo, qui inter Augustini
opera haberi solet hoc titulo: ** Alter-
catio Synagoga et Ecclesie;" quocum
non raro confunditur. |
i Trithem., in Chron. Hirsaug. [Vid.
Johan. Trithemii Annales Hirsaugien-
ses, ed. typis monasterii S. Galli, 1690.
tom.i. p.291.] Etin libr. de Scriptor.
[Op. pia et spiritualia, ed. Mogunt.
1604. p. 148.—Et conf. de Viris Illus-
tribus, lib. ii. cap. 105; ibid., p. 52.]
Claruit his temporibus in Anglia Gisel-
bertus abbas Westmonasterii B. An-
selmi discipulus, vir tam in divinis
Scripturis, quam in secularibus, egregie
doctus, qui inter cetera sul ingenii
monumenta scripsit contra Judzeos A]-
tercationem, &c., non ineleganter. [The
words of Trithemius are: Giselbertus,
Praepositus monasterii West. in Anglia,
beati Anselmi Cantuariensis quondam
auditor, vir doctus et eruditus, ingenio
promptus, et cautus eloquio, scripsit
ad eundem Anselmum altercationem,
quam habuit cum quodam Judzo. . ...
Claruit anno Domini 1100.—The pre-
cise words, as cited by Cosin, have been
nowhere found. ]
k Giselb. Altercatio, cap. 1. sub finem.
—Veteris Testamenti xxii. sunt volu-
mina ; et distinguuntur in Legem, Pro-
phetas, et Hagiographa. [Vid. Alter-
cat. Synagoge et Eeclesizte; &c. (Ed.
Colon. 1537.) fol. 11.—Veteris enim,
et Novi Testamenti series, xxx. libris
continetur: Veteris quidem xxii. volu-
mina: Novi viii Utrumque tamen
"Testamentum tribus ordinibus contine-
tur et distinguitur: Vetus quidem in
Legem, et Prophetas, et Hagiographa :
Novum vero in Evangelia, et Apostolos,
et Patressanetos. Lex v. volumina con-
tinet: Prophetze viii.: Hagiographa ix...-
Denique quacunque in Seripturis Apo-
crypha dicuntur, vel propter dubium
auctorem est, vel propter nullam fidelis
Synagogz vel Ecclesie confirmatio-
nem. |
the Canon of the Scriptures. 203
CHAPTER XIII.
THE TESTIMONIES OF THE ECCLESIASTICAL WRITERS IN THE
TWELFTH CENTURY.
CXIX. In the beginning of this age Zonaras wrote his mzsr.
Commentaries upon the canons that were then received by DENT
-D ras:
the Greek Church : where, reciting the canon of the council ry;q Cave,
of Carthage, concerning the books of Scripture which they 5 puse ii. p.
appointed publicly to be read in the African assemblies, jo
setteth this scholie upon it,—that the best rule!, whereby to
know what ought to be read in the Eastern Churches, (for
among them he lived,) is to have recourse to the Apostles?
Canons, the Council of Laodicea, and the canonical Epistles
of S. Athanasius, Gregory Nazianzen, and Amphilochius ; who
had given them their rules", as they received them from
the Apostles and their successors, for that purpose, long
before.
CXX. In the Churches of Germany, at this time, was A.D. 1120.
Rupert abbot of TTuits, a very grave and learned author"; LA n
and, though Cardinal Bellarmine?, and some other later 193.)
! Zonar. in Canones Conc. Carth.,
can. xxvii. [p. 415. ] vepl o0, (va. 8e
àva'ywdakeo0n. BiBA(a ém' ékkAmoía,
[xal ó reXevraios TQv &mocToAMukGv ka.-
vóvav 6:.4AauBávei, kal ó Tíjs €v Aao01-
Keíg cvvóbov vO'. kavàv, kal ó uévyas
'Aavásis &mapiüje?rau, óca. xpi] àva-
ywdokea0a. BiBA(a, xal ó uéyas lpmyó-
pios ó GeoAóyos, kal ó &yvos" AudiXÓxos. ]
Quos libros legere in Ecclesia oporteat,
et Apostolorum canon, et Laodicenz
synodi can. lix., et magnus Athanasius,
(dum qui libri legendi sint omnes enu-
merant,) et magnus Gregorius Theo-
logus, et sanctus Amphilochius de-
monstrant.
m Supra citat.,
Ixvii.
2» Honor. Augustod., de Lumin.
Eccl, [al. De Scriptor. Eccl.; ap. Bi-
blioth. Max. SS. Patr, tom. xx. p.
1038. — Rupertus, Tuitiensis monasterii
abbas, Spiritu Sancto per visionem il-
luminatus, totam paene Seripturam
egregio stylo exposuit.] Sixt. Sen.,
Bibl, lib. iv. [tom. i, p. 320.—Ruper-
tus, abbas Tuitiensis juxta Coloniam
num. lv. lix., 1xvi.,
Agrippinam, professione DBenedictinus,
natione Germanus, vir in divinis Scrip-
turis, Spiritu Sancto per visionem il-
lustrante, doctissimus, eloquio prz-
stans; &c.]
?* Bellarm., de Ser. Eccl, ad ann.
1119. (Vid. Bellarm., Opusc. 2; ed:
Colon. Agripp. 1617. tom. vii. coll.
140, 141.— Propterea errores istius libri
HEEL etiam in libris Ruperti, in
Exodum, et in Joannem, ut plane con-
stet eundem esse auctorem omnium is-
torum librorum... ... Error Ruperti in
eo situs est, quod existimavit non con-
verti panem in Corpus Christi, dum
confieitur Eucharistia, sed assumi a
Verbo Divino, quemadmodum assumpta
est humanitas.] Et lib. iii. de Sacr.
Euchar., cap. 11, 15. [ed. Ingolst. 1601.
tom. iii. coll. 712—714,et 719.—Quinta
sententia est Ruperti abbatis Tuitien-
sis, qui circiter xl. annis Guitmundo
posterior fuit. Rupertus igitur docuit
panem Eucharistizee hypostatice assumi
a Verbo, eo prorsus modo quo natura
humana ab eodem Verbo assumpta est.
. Esse autem Rupertum auctorem
CUHCASP:
XIII.
A.D. 1125.
[ Vid.Cave,
tom. ii. p.
218.]
204. A Scholastical History of
writers in the Church of Rome, lay the common aspersion
of an heretical or erroneous doctor upon him, because he
agreeth not with them in their new doctrine of transubstan-
tiation in the Sacrament, yet Pererius more ingenuously
acknowledgeth and commendeth him for a good Catholic?.
Of the book of Wisdom this Rupertus writeth expressly,
* that it is not in the canon?;" and, to a sentence brought
out of that book, he answereth plainly, *that it is no
canonical Scripture." By which answer the books of Tobit
and Judith, and the Son of Sirach, and the Maccabees, are
likewise excluded ; for they belong no more to the authentic
canon of the Bible, than the book of Wisdom doth. Again,
in his discourse upon the twenty-four Elders in the Revela-
tion, though he applieth them to the twelve Judges of Israel",
and the twelve Apostles of Christ, yet there he approveth of
the other interpretation, (often before alleged out of the
ancient Fathers) which herein alludeth to the twenty-four
books of the Old Testament. And how could he approve of
that number, if that number of books had been defective, or
the new Roman Catalogue held then to be canonical ?
CXXI. Honorius, a priest of Aoustun in the duchy of
Burgundy, was contemporary to Rupertus, and set forth
many works, which are mentioned by himself in the end of
his book De Luminaribus Ecclesiz, or [ Of] the Writers of the
illorum librorum de Officiis Divinis, in
quibus isti errores continentur, dubi-
tari nullo modo potest... . Denique con-
veniunt isti errores librorum de Officiis
Divinis cum aliis ejusdem Ruperti in
Commentar. in Exodum et in Johan-
nem. Unde non sine causa libri isti
Ruperti sine honore et titulo jacuerunt.
... Refellitur error Ruperti.—Quintus
error, quem Ruperti esse diximus, re-
fellitur, &c.] Aub. Mirzus, [ Biblioth.,
p. 1380.— Schol. ad verba Honor. Au-
gustod., quz supra citantur, not. ad lit.
n.—Rupertus Tuitiensis,... errat au-
tem, cum scribit non converti panem in
Corpus Christi, dum conficitur Eu-
charistia, sed assumi a Verbo Divino,
quemadmodum assumpta est humani-
tas. Hunc errorem Bellarminus, &e.]
Et alii.
p Perer, in Gem. cap. ii ver. 8.
quzest. 5. sect. 44. [lib. iii. de Paradiso;
ed. Col. Agrip., tom. i. p. 134.— Certe,
non esse translatum Henoch in Paradi-
sum illum terrestrem, affirmate docet
Rupertus, auctor valde gravis, et in
primis Catholicus, ac pius. ]
3 Rupert. in Gen., lib. iii. cap. 21.
[p. 48.] Verum hse Seriptura (de
libro Sapientize loquitur) neque de ca-
none est, neque de canonica Scriptura
sumpta est sententia hzc.
* [dem, in Apoc. iv., lib. iii. [versus
finem, p. 378.—In Veteri Testamento
ante regnum David precipui sunt
duodecim Judices Israel; et in Novo
Testamento, jam regnante Christo
super sedem David, duodecim Apo-
stoli judicaturi duodecim tribus Israel.
—(Et, p. 372.) Quare autem numero
viginti quatuor ostenduntur Seniores in
sedilibus sedentes? Super hoc diversa
Patrum expositio est. ... Nos autem,
et hunc et illum sensum non inutilem
approbantes, nihilominus tamen de ma-
jestate Scripturarum certum aliquid
proferre conemur ; &c.]
the Canon of the Scriptures. 205
Church. Among others, his Exposition of David's Psalter — rrsr.
is one; in the preface whereof he divideth the Scriptures of
the * Old Testament into three parts5, the Law, (or the His-
tory of Moses,) the Prophets, and the Hagiographa,"—placing
the Psalter in order among the last. And herein he followed
S. Jerome, and the ancient canon of the Church.
CXXII. Petrus Mauritius, the abbot of Clugny in France, A.D. 1150.
was also in great account at this time, highly favoured by De im
Pope Eugenius', and a special friend to S. Dernard. He 210, ?11.|
wrote many treatises, collected, and set forth together, in
the Bibliotheca Cluniacensis at Paris. In his discourse
against the Jews he rejecteth all they can allege as any
authentic testimony for themselves", which is not in their
sacred canon of Seripture. In his epistle or treatise against
the Petrobusians, he refuteth five several heads of their doc-
trine; among which the first was their denial of baptism to
infants. And, because the fame went*, *that they detracted
3 Honor. Augustodunensis, Procem.
in Psalt, (ap. Thesaur. Anecdotum,
&c., a Bernard. Pezio, Bibliothecar.
Mellicens., ed. Augustae Vindel. 1721,
tom. ii. col. 102.] Scriptura V. T.,
Spiritu Sancto auctore, (a Prophetis)
scribitur; et in tria, id est [in] His-
toriam, (sive Legem Moysis,) in Pro-
phetiam, (et) in Hagiographiam dividi-
tur. [Historia est, quae praeterita nar-
rat: Prophetia, quz futura nuntiat:
Hagiographia, quze zternzae vitze gau-
dia jubilat. Hic liber in Hagiogra-
phia locum possidet, quia laudibus
sternz patrie plenius refulget.— Vid.
etiam Honorii prol. ii. super Cantic.,
ap. Bibl. Max. SS. Patrum, tom. xx.
p. 1156.—Et Christus sensum Eoeccle-
sic aperuit, ut intelligeret omnia quz
in Lege, et Prophetis, et Psalmis, de eo
scripta sunt. ]
* Baron., ad ann. 1145. sect. 34. [ Vid.
tom. xii. coll. 401—405.] Et [ann.]
1126. sect. 11. [tom. xii. col. 213.] Et
[ann.] 1136. sect. 10. [tom. xii. col.
306; but qu?— Vid. ann. 1134. sect.
10. col. 290. ]
" Petrus Cluniacensis, in tract. contra
Judzos, cap. 5. [Vid. Biblioth. Clu-
niacens., ed. Lut. Par. 1614. col. 1088.
— Si sic, O Judzi, fabulas interpreta-
remini, si sic eas sapienter intelligeretis,
si sie eas utiliter exponeretis, etsi non
laudarem, non mirarer: non laudarem,
quia] extra sacrum canonem vestrum
quicquam vos pro authentico suscepisse,
vel suscipere, non approbo: [non mira-
rer, si aliqua preter Legem, przter
Prophetas, sive. alios vobis antiquitus
traditos Divinos libros, ad quamlibet
utilem instructionem, etiam fabuloso
velamine tecta, vos approbare viderem. ]
* [dem, in Epistola contra Petro-
busianos; [ibid. col. 1126.] | Fama
vulgatum est, vos majestati V. et N. T.,
quiz jam ab antiquo totum orbem sub-
didit, detrahere. . . . Quidam vos totum
divinum canonem abjecisse affirmant.
Alii quzdam ex ipso vos suscepisse
contendunt. Nolo vos culpare de in-
certis, quia fallaci rumorum monstro
non facile assensum przbere debeo;
sed necessario totum canonem, qui ab
ecclesia suscipitur, vos suscipere de-
bere, certis auctoritatibus probabo.
[The passage in fullis; Videndum est
utrum hi, qui tantis orbis terrarum ma-
gistris non cedunt, saltem Christo, Pro-
phetis, vel Apostolis adquiescant. Hoe
ideo dico, quoniam nec ipsi Christo, vel
Prophetis, aut Apostolis, vos ex toto cre-
dere fama vulgavit, ipsique majestati
Veteris ac Novi Testamenti, quz? jam
ab antiquo totum orbem subdidit, vos
detrahere, si tamen verum est, indica-
vit. Sed quia fallaci rumorum monstro
non facile assensum praebere debeo,
(maxime cum quidam vos totum Divi-
num canonem abjecisse affirment, alii
quaedam ex ipso vos suscepisse conten-
CHAP.
XIII.
206 4 Scholastical History of
much from the majesty of the Scripture canon, contained in
the books of the Old and New Testament," he proveth the
divine authority of every book in particular to them, one
after another, reckoning no more than are in the Hebrew
canon, and specified in S. Jerome's prologue. He endeth
the Old Testament with the book of Esther, (which is other-
whiles counted as an appendix to Nehemiah.) And, after
all the authentic Scriptures of that "Testament, though he
addeth those * other sixy, of Wisdom, Ecclesiasticus, "Tobit,
Judith, and the Maccabees, as books very useful and com-
mendable in the Church," yet he saith expressly of them,
*that they are not to be placed in the same sublime and
equal dignity with the rest," that he had mentioned before ;
thereby plainly distinguishing between the Divine canon of
Sceripture-books, and the Ecclesiastical thereunto annexed
for the use and benefit of the Church". And, (that which
is remarkable, he maketh this distinction between them
even in that very place, where he bringeth in the second
book of the Maccabees as a testimony against the Petro-
busians, upon the point then in controversy about prayers
for the dead?: which he would never have done, but that he
knew, full well, the Church in his time held none of those
dant,) culpare vos de incertis nolo; sed
necessario totum canonem, qui ab Ec-
clesia suscipitur, vos suscipere debere
certis auctoritatibus probo.] (Deinde,
enumeratis singulis,) .. . Ultimus (in-
quit [col. 1142. ]) in Hagiographis, hoc
est, Sancte Scripture libris, sequitur
liber Esther, cui auctoritas aliorum
Hagiographorum auctoritatem confert.
Si enim illi, ab Hebraica veritate origi-
nem trahentes, hunc socium, et paris
auctoritatis, in eodem Hebraico canone
habuerunt, sequitur, quia, nullo eorum
librorum excepto, omnes pari modo sus-
cipi debuerunt. Sed, non solum Chris-
tianis, sed et ipsis Judaicis literis attes-
tantibus, omnes juxta supra-scriptum
ordinem libri, a libro Job usque ad hunc
[de quo agitur] librum Esther, eo sci-
licet non excluso, sed addito, paris auc-
toritatis sunt, &c.
Y [bid., [ubi supra.—Itaque, absque
distinctione aliqua, omnes zequaliter
suscipi debuerunt. Quod quia ita est,
cum Christus, Apostoli, et Prophetze,
auctoritatem przcedentibus, et huic li-
bro paribus libris, suis testimoniis de-
derint, indubia ratione cogente, huic
quoque libro dignitatem similem con-
tulerunt.] Restant, post hos authen-
ticos S. Ser. libros, sex non reticendi
libri, Sap., Ecclesiastici, Tob., Jud., et
uterque Maccab. liber: qui etsi ad sub-
limem illam przecedentium dignitatem
pervenire non potuerunt, propter lauda-
bilem tamen et pernecessariam doctri-
nam ab Ecclesia suscipi meruerunt.
Super quibus vobis commendandis me
laborare opus non est. Nam si Eccle-
sia alicujus pretii apud vos est, ejus
auctoritate aliquid, saltem parum quid,
à vobis suscipiendum est.
* [bid.[ubi supr.] Suecedat tamen
sacrorum librorum auctoritas, et tam
canonis divini, quam aliorum volumi-
num ei coherentium, et ab Ecclesia
traditorum, clarifluus sonus.
* [bid.—Quas hzretici quidam, et
Catholici nostri temporis, negarunt ( viz.
preces) pro Mortuis. [Vid. col. 1206.
— Quod bona Vivorum Mortuis pro-
desse valeant, et hi hzeretici negant, et
quidam etiam Catholici dubitare viden-
tur.—Vid. etiam coll. 1216, 1226. ]
the Canon of the Scriptures. 207
books to be canonical Scripture. But Pope Pius the Fourth,
and his new workmen in the Church at Trente, have broken
down this partition wall between the Divine and the Eccle-
siastical canon, which all ages kept up before them.
CXXIII. Hugo de S. Victore, a Canon Regular, and a
Saxon by nation, was about this time Abbot of S. Victor's
at Paris: whose knowledge in the Scriptures? hath been held
equal to S. Augustine's, and his authorityf at the Sorbon set
above Thomas Aquinas himself. It is confessed by Serarius*
the Jesuit, that this abbot was altogether of our mind in
setting forth the canon of Seripture. For in divers places of
his works he doth formally and amply maintain, that there
are no more books of the Old Testament than we now re-
ceive (as he and the Church in his time did) for Divine and
canonical. Five several times" he setteth down the catalogue
of them all : whereof it will be sufficient here to consider two.
In his Book of Sacred Writers!, having first begun to say,
» In bulla Professionis Fidei. [ Vid.
Concil Labbe, tom. xiv. col. 944, et
seq. ]
« Sess. iv. [ibid., col. 744, et seq.]
3 [Vid. Cave, tom. ii. p. 207.—Obiit
ann. 1140.]
* Trithem., in Chron. Hirsaugiensi ;
[p. 398.—Vid. etiam Joh. Trithemii
lib. de Scriptoribus Eeccl, ed. 4to.
Colon. 1516. p. 152.]
f Artic. Parisien., contra Joh. de
Montesono. [These articles may pro-
bably have been consulted by Cosin in
manuscript. At least, it would appear
that they had not been published in any
complete form, as late as 1693.— Conf.
Vit. Paparum Avenionensium, sive
Colleet. Actorum veterum, quorum
facta est mentio in notis Stephani Ba-
luzii Tutelensis ad vitas Paparum Ave-
nionensium, ed. Par. 1693. tom. ii.
coll. 991, 996.—8$ 228. Litera conti-
nens determinationem factam per fa-
cultatem theologiz;, atque condemna-
tionem domini Épiscopi Parisiensis, de
propositionibus et erroribus dictis per
fratrem Johannem de Montesono.
(Marg.—EKx veteri codice MS. facul-
tatis Theologiz, Paris.)—Vid. etiam $
229. Sententia excommunicationis . . .
contra Johannem de Montesono, &c.
(Marg.—Ex eodem codice MS. facul-
tatis, &c.)]
€ Serar, in Tobiam, proleg. 5. [ p.
3.—Prima propositio. Liber hie fuit
olim, apud Christianorum nonnullos,
extra canonicarum Scripturarum cata-
Togums- e Apocryphum censuerunt
D. Hieronymus, ... Hugo S. Victoris,
prolog. lib. de Sacramentis, cap. 7. lib.
iv.; &c.] Et in Maccab., przloq. 3.
[p. 369.—Objectio secunda. Veterum
et recentiorum quidam hos (Maccab.
libros) Apocryphos, et non canonicos,
dixerunt. ... Hugo Victorinus, prologo
de Sacramentis, cap. 7. lib. iv... .]
à Hugo, de Sancto Vict.—Tom. i.
De Scripturis et Scriptoribus Sacris,
cap. 6. [De ordine, numero, et aucto-
ritate librorum Sacrae Scripturz ; fol.
3.]—Tom. ii. Excerptionum priorum
[institutionis monasticze, ] lib. ii. cap. 9.
[De duobus Testamentis; fol. 157.]—
Tom. iii. Eruditionis didascalicz, lib.
iv. cap. 2. [fol. 10.] — Item, Erud.
Theolog. in spec. Ecclesie, cap. 8.
[De occultis Seripturarum Veteris et
Novi Testamenti, tom. iii. fol. 158.]—
Item, Prologo in libr. de Sacram., cap.
7. [De numero librorum Sacri Eloquii,
tom. iii. fol. 221. ]
! Hugo de S. Vict., de Scripturis, et
Seriptor. Saeris, cap. 6. [ubi supr.]
Omnis Divina Scriptura in duob. T'es-
tamentis continetur, Veteri videlicet, et
Novo. [Utrumque Testamentum tri-
bus ordinibus distinguitur.] V. T.
continet Legem, Prophetas, (et) Ha-
TEST.
CENT, XII.
JAIDE
11404,
CHA P.
XIII.
A.D.
11465?,
208 A Scholastical History of
* that all Divine Scripture is contained in two Testaments,
the first whereof comprehendeth the (V.) Law of Moses, the
(VIIL) Prophets, and the (IX.) Hagiographa,"—he enume-
rateth them every one in order, as S. Jerome doth in his
prologue,—concluding, *that they make altogether twenty-
two in number. Whereunto he subjoineth those others*,
of Wisdom, Ecclesiasticus, Tobit, Judith, and the Maccabees,
with this note upon them, * That, though they be read and
used in the Church, yet they are not written in the canon :"
—computing them! among the writings of S. Ambrose,
S. Augustine, and other Fathers of the Christian Church ;
which were otherwhiles publicly read in assemblies, as well
as they. In the same book? he calleth them (as we usually
do now) Apocryphal writings; and, in another", such as
have no canonical authority.
CXXIV. Contemporary to him was Richardus de S. Victore,
a Scottish-man, and a Canon Regular in the same abbey of
S. Victor's at Paris, where he was sometimes likewise the
Prior among them. Many learned and excellent writings of
his are extant, and among the rest his Collections, or Four
Books of Excerptions», wherein he followeth his fellow Hugo
giographa. &c. ... (Enumeratis libris
singulis, concludit :) Omnes ergo fiunt
numero xxii. [Sunt praeterea, &c.; ut
infr. ]
* [bid. [ubi supr.] Sunt przterea
alii quidem [quidam |] libri, ut Sapien-
tia Salomonis, liber Jesu filii Sirach,
et [liber] Judith, et Tobias, et libri
Machabz;orum, qui leguntur quidem,
sed non scribuntur in canone. [His
viginti duobus libris Vet. Test. octo li-
bri Novi Test. junguntur. In primo
ordine Novi Test. sunt quatuor Evan-
pela NCC In secundo similiter
sunt quatuor, Actus (viz.) Apostolo-
rum, Epistolae Pauli numero quatuor-
decim sub uno volumine contextze, ca-
noniez epistole, Apocalypsis. In ter-
tio ordine, primum locum habent de-
cretalia, quos (libros ] canonicos, id est,
regulares, appellamus. Deinde sanc-
torum Patrum scripta, &c.; ut infr.,
ad not. seq.]
! Ibid. [ubi supr.] S. Patrum serip-
ta, id est, Hieronymi, Augustini, Am-
brosii, Gregorii, [Isidori,] Origenis,
Beds, et aliorum doctorum, [&e....
Haze tamen scripta Patrum] in textu
Divinarum Seripturarum non compu-
tantur, quemadmodum in V. T. ut dixi-
mus, quidam libri sunt, qui non scri-
buntur in canone, et tamen leguntur,
ut Sapient., Salom., et czeteri. [Textus
igitur Divinarum Scripturarum, quasi
totum corpus, principaliter triginta li-
bris continetur; &c.]
*? [bid., cap..12.—Apocryphi sunt.
[ Vid. tom. i. fol. 4.—1Item, Ecclesias-
ticus, liber Sapientiz; Salomonis, et
duo libri Machabaeorum, Tobias, Ju-
dith, et liber Jesu filii Sirach, apocry-
phi sunt: leguntur tamen, et ad Vetus
Testamentum pertinent, sed non sunt
confirmati in canone. ]
^ Erud. [( Theol.] in spec. Eccl., cap.
8. [ubi supr., tom. iii. fol. 158, sub fin.
catalogi librorum V. T.] Sunt [pre-
terea] in V. T. alii libri, qui leguntur,
sed in canone auctoritatis non scribun-
tur, ut liber Tobiz, Judith, &c. ]
? [Vid. Cave, tom. ii. p. 228.—Ri-
chardus, natione Scotus, Canonicus Re-
gularis S. Vietoris prope muros Pari-
sienses, ac demum Prior, S. Bernardi
et Hugonis Victorini familiaris, claruit
anno 1150 ; obiit anno 1173.]
P» Qui illi ab omnibus attribuntur,
prater unum Bellarm., lib. de Scriptor.,
ihe Canon of the Scriptures. 209
for the number of the canonical books of Scripture? in all
things,—adding with him, that the others of Wisdom, Eccle-
siasticus, 'l'obit, Judith, and the Maccabees, had not the
authority of the canon, though they were privileged to be
read in the Church : which is the same thing, that we say
still in our Articles of Religion. S. Bernard giveth us no par- [Vid. Cave,
ticular catalogue of the Seriptures in all his works: but he n5 1955
lived in great amity and unity with these three last authors ; 198.]
and we may justly presume, that neither he, nor any doctor
of the Church in his time, was of other mind.
CXXV. Among the Greeks in this age lived Philip the
Solitary, whose Rules of Christian life we have in the Cologne
Bibliotheque of the ancient writers, published and translated
by Pontanus, together with the notes that Michael Psellus,
Phialite, and Gretser, made upon that treatise. "Wherein?
he reduceth the books of the Old and New Testament to the
number of sixty. From which number taking twenty-seven
belonging to the New Testament, (for so many there are,)
the remainder will be but thirty-three for the old. And out
TEST.
CENT. XII.
of that number (as we made the account clear before) must Supra,
our apocryphal books necessarily be excluded. For the cavil
of Gretsert, against that account, is grounded upon nothing ochum.
ubi absque causa probabili de auctore
ambigit. [Vid. Bellarm., tom. vii. col.
148.—De libris Exceptionum nonnihil
ambigo, an sint ejusdem auctoris, non
quod non sint libri illi eruditione varia
pleni, sed quod quasdam contineant,
quz non videntur a Richardo scribi po-
tuisse. ]
4 Rich. de S. Viet, Except., lib. ii.
eap. 9. [par. i. p. 320.] Libri V. T.
sunt xxi. Alii non habentur in ca-
none: tamen leguntur, ut et scripta Pa-
trum. Hi sunt Sapient., Ecclus., Tob.,
Jud., et libri Maccab. (['The words of
Richardus are: Vetus Testamentum
continet Legem, et Prophetas, et Agi-
ographos. ... Omnes (libri) fiunt nu-
mero xxii Sunt preterea et alii libri,
ut Sapientia Salomonis, liber Jesu filii
Sirach, et liber Judith, et "Tobias, et
liber (libri) Machabzorum, qui legun-
tur quidem, sed non scribuntur in ca-
none.... In tertio ordine primum lo-
cum obtinent decreta, quze canones ap-
pellamus. Deinde sanctorum Patrum
scripta, &c.... Hic tamen scripta Pa-
trum in textu Divinarum Scripturarum
non computantur, quemadmodum in
COSIN.
Veteri Testamento (ut diximus) qui-
dam libri sunt, qui non scribuntur in
canone, et tamen leguntur, ut Sapien-
tia Salomonis ; &c.
* [Vid. Cave, tom. ii. p. 163.—Phi-
lippus Solitarius, philosophus seu mo-
nachus Christianus, claruit juxta Lam-
becium anno 1095; secundum alios,
1100, vel 1105.]
3 Phil. SoL, Dioptrae, sive Regulz,
lib. iv. cap. 19. [ Vid. Biblioth. SS. Pa-
trum, ed. Col. Agr. 1618. tom. xii.
par. i, p. 731.] Ita per gratiam doce-
facti, [et] purgati, et Spiritu corro-
borati, Sermones Divinos ediderunt, et
libros omnes numero sexaginta com-
posuerunt; xxvii. N. T. et reliquos
V. T. [Thelast words, as they stand
in the copies consulted, are: Sex ef
quadraginta "Testamenti Veteris; sep-
tem et viginti Testamenti Novi et re-
centioris.—Conf. Maz. Biblioth., tom.
xxi. p. 613.]
t Grets., Def., lib. i. cap. 18. [cap.
17. sub fin. col. 316.—Ex quorum nu-
mero est Philippus Solitarius, in sua
Dioptra, lib. iv. cap. 19, qui tantum
abest, ut cum Novatoribus nostris li-
num. cii.,
in Anti-
[ Conf.
num. Cii.]
CHAP.
XIII.
A.D.
1150x,
[ Vid.
num. lIxiii.,
Ixxxvi. ]
210 A Scholastical History of
else but the negligence of the printers, or the false copy that
Phialhte and Pontanus" followed, when they change one
number into another, and divide sixty into forty-six of the
Old Testament, and twenty-seven of the New; which is
thirteen more than the whole will contain.
CXXVI. This was the age wherein lived Gratian, a monk
of Bononia in Italy, (who, out of certain and uncertain, true
and supposititious writings, made up his Concordance of dis-
agreeing Canons, which we now call his Decree,) and Peter
Lombard, the bishop of Paris, (who, for his System of
Divinity, collected out of many sentences that he found dis-
persed in the Fathers, was styled the Master of the Sentences.)
and Peter surnamed Comestor, (a priest of the Church of
Troyes in Champagne,) so called, because he was held to
be Aeluo librorumy, that is, a great devourer of learning.
There was a report" spread about the world, that these three
men were all the sons of one adulterous woman ; who, when
she came to die, refused to shew any repentance for her
fault, because she had been the mother of such excellent and
admired persons, as they all proved to be; which she thought
a sufficient recompense or excuse for her sin. Yet all this
was a devised and a flying tale?, having no certainty or truth
bros, de quibus disceptamus, a canone
sejungat, ut sex et quadraginta Veteris
'restamenti canonicos libros statuat;
&c.]
" Jac. Pontanus, praef. ad Lector.,
[in princip. Dioptr., ap. Biblioth. SS.
Patr. ed. Col. Agr. 1618. tom. xii. par.
i. p. 677.— Reliqua ex Pselli, Phialiti
correctoris, ipsiusque auctoris przfa-
tionibus, licebit cognoscas.] Magno-
pere vellem Phialitum illum, in ista
emendatione, accuratius egisse [aecu-
rationem majorem przestitisse. ]
x [Vid. Cave, tom. ii. pp. 215, 216.—
Gratianus, natione T'uscus,... scripsit
circa ann. 1151.]
y Trithemius, in lib. de Seriptor.,
[ed. 4to. Colon. 1546. p. 160.— Petrus,
presbyter Ecclesie Trecensis, cogno-
mento Comestor, sive Manducator, ...
idcirco dictus est, quod Scripturarum
auctoritates, . .. quasiin ventrem me-
moriz, manducavit. ]
* Antonin, Sum. Histor., tit. xviil.
cap. 6.—4A quibusdam praedicatur in
populis, quod hi tres solennes viri fue-
runt germani fratres ex adulterio nati.
Quorum mater cum in extremis ad-
moneretur, ut in confessione criminum,
quz perpetrasset, hoc fateretur, re-
spondisse dicitur, adulterium quidem
grave peccatum esse, sed tamen, quo-
niam videret tres suos filios tam magna
esse lumina Ecclesiz, se peenitere non
posse. [Vid. Chronicorum opus Divi
Anton. Archiepisc. Florent. ed. Lugd.
1586. p. 65.— Capitul. vi. ... Et a qui-
busdam przdicatur in populis, quod
fuerunt germani ex adulterio mati.
Quorum mater cum in extremis pecca-
tum suum confiteretur, et confessor re-
dargueret crimen perpetratum adul-
terli, quia valde grave esset, et ideo
multum deberet dolere, et poenitentiam
agere, respondit illa: *Pater, scio quod
adulterium peccatum magnum est:
sed, considerans quantum bonum se-
cutum est, cum isti filii sint lumina
magna in. Ecclesia, ego non valeo poe-
nitere. ]
» Anton. ibid.— Sed hoc non [dehoc
potest diciid,&c. ... Non enim ] reperi-
tur authenticum : imo, non [nec] fue-
runt contemporanei, etsi vicini tem-
pore. Gratianus enim fuit ante alios
duos. [Conf. Cave, tom. ii, p. 216.
the Canon of the Scriptures. 211
in it. For they were so far from being brothers, that they — vss.
were of several nations, and hardly contemporaries,—the one £457 ***
an Hetrurian, the other a Lombardine^, (from whence he
had his name,) and the third a Frenchman, every one born
of a several mother.
CXXVII. But Petrus Comestor abbreviated the histories UE
of the Bible, and called it the Scholastical History ; where,
in his preface upon Joshua?, he reciteth the books of the
Old Testament, and divideth them into their three orders, as
S. Hierome and the Hebrews do,—without saying, or insi-
nuating, so much as by one word, that the Christian Church
had any other canon which differed from the Hebrew. In
the first order be the five books of Moses*; in the second,
the eight books of the Prophets; and in the third, the nine
books (that remain) of the Hagiographa. If Comestor had
known any more, that yet remained of the Old Testament,
he would never have been so perfidious to himself, and the
Christians, (for whose use and benefit alone he wrote this his
Scholastical History,) as not to name any one of them. But
clear it is, that he affirmeth absolutely, as well in his own
sense as in the sense of the old Church,—that, after the five
books of the Law, and eight of the Prophets, there remain
but nine more for the first '"lTestament; among which the
six debated books can have no room. Otherwhere, when
he cometh to speak in particular of the book of Tobit, he
saith expressly, that it is in no order of the canon; and of
verbo Gratianus.—Non desunt plurimi, infr., not. seq.]
qui Gratianum Petri Lombardi, Pe-
trique Comestoris, germanum fuisse
volunt; matremque tergeminos hos
fratres, ex furtivo concubitu conceptos,
uno partu edidisse, quod quidem nullo
satis gravis auctoris testimonio fulci-
tur. ]
» (Vid. Cave, tom. ii. pp. 220, 221.—
Petrus, Lombardus a patria dictus;
&e. ]
* [Ibid,, tom. ii. p 239.—Petrus, Co-
mestor seu Manducator dictus, gente
Gallus, patria "Trecensis, . . . claruit
anno 1170.]
4 Petr. Comestor, Pref in hist.
Joshuz, [Histor. Scholast. ed. Lugd.
1543. fol. 82.] (Hebrzi) distinguunt
V. T. in tres ordines, Primum vocant
Legem, secundum Prophetas, (et) ter-
tium Hagiographa. [In Lege, &c.; ut
e [bid.—In Lege [ponunt] v. libr.
Moysis: in Prophetis viii. [Joshuam,
Judicum, Samuel, Malachim, Esaiam,
Hieremiam, Ezechielem, xii. Prophe-
tas:] in Hagiographis [ponunt] ix.
libr. V. T., qui supersunt. [Hi dicun-
tur Hagiographa, i. e. Sanctorum scrip-
ta, quod nomen commune est omnibus
Sacre Scripture libris. ]
t Idem, Praef. in hist. Tobiz.—De
nullo ordine est. ( Vid. Hist. Scholast.,
fol. 146.— Hanc historiam ('Tobiz) Ju-
dzi inter Apoerypha ponunt. Hiero-
nymus tamen in prologo suo dicit
*inter Hagiographa." Quod si esset,
tamen esset in tertio ordine Veteris
Testamenti. Sed, quia de nullo ordine
est, dicemus quia Hieronymus diffusius
accepit Hagiographa, ut includeret
etiam Apocrypha. ]
P2
CHAP;
XIII.
212 A Scholastical History of
Judith, that S. Jerome and the Hebrews lodge it among the
Apocrypha, and that it was but a fault in the writer, to say
they placed it among the Hagiographa. Besides all this, he
is bold to call the story of Bel and the Dragon a fable»,—
and to say, that, in the history of Susanna, all 1s not so true
as it should be; which certainly he would never have said of
any canonical part of Scripture.
CXXVIII. There is a certain Scholiast, that maketh
annotations and additions to this Scholastical History of
Comestor. And, being somewhat troubled at what was there
said concerning the number of the Hagiographa, that they
were but nine, and that no mention at all is made of the
debated books, that were afterwards annexed, and admitted
to be read in the Church,—he setteth this note! upon
Comestor's preface,—'*'That indeed the books of Wisdom,
Ecclesiasticus, Judith, Tobit, the Pastor, and the Maccabees,
be all apocryphal, because the author of them is not known,"
(that is to say, whether they were indited by the Spirit of
God, or of men only*;) * but, forasmuch as there is no
doubt made of their verity, the Church hath received them."
€ Vide supra, num. Ixxiii. [ p. 106,
not. ad lit. p. ] ubi citatur Glossa Ord.,
et in ea P. Comestor, p. 142. [Vid.
Hist. Scholast., ed. Lugd. 1543. fol.
162.—Incipit historia Judith, cap. 1.
Hane historiam transtulit Hieronymus
ad petitionem Paule et Eustochium
de Chaldzo in Latinum. Hic liber
apud Hebreos inter historias compu-
tatur, et inter Hagiographa, ( A4pocrgy-
pha?) quod dicit Hieron. in prologo qui
sic inchoat: ' Viginti et duas literas,'
&c.... Si ergo in prologo super Judith
alicubi legitur ** inter apocrypha" ( Ha-
giographa ?) vitium est scriptoris, quod
in ipso titulo deprehendi potest; quem
synodus Niezna in numero Sanctarum
Scripturarum recepit.—This passage,
as it stands, is manifestly corrupt. The
edition used by Cosin would appear
to have better corresponded with the
Gloss, as quoted ubi supra. ]
* P. Comestor, Praef. in Dan., [cap.
1. fol. 151. —Prophetavit etiam in Chal-
dzea Daniel, qui ... fuit de tribu Levi;
quod in titulo fabulz Belis ita ponunt. ]
Et cap. 13. [de Susanna; fol. )58.—
Sequitur historia Susannze, quam He-
brzeus non habet in libro Danielis, et
vocat eam fabulam; &c.] Item, apud
Perer, ibid. [Vid. Comment. in Da-
niel., lib. xvi. ed. 8vo. Lugd. 1591. p.
924.— Praef. in cap. 13. ]
i Addit. ad P. Comestor,, Praef. in
Joshuam, [ubi supr. Hist. Scholast.,
fol. 82.—Job, David, tres libri Salo-
monis, Daniel, Paralipomenon, Esdras,
Esther, (nempe, Hagiographa :)] Sapi-
entia, Ecclesiasticus, Judith, "Tobit,
Pastor, Maccab. 4pocrypha sunt, quia
auctor eorum ignoratur. Sed quia de
veritate eorum non dubitatur, ab Ec-
clesia recipiuntur.
k Glos. Ordinar., in Prolog. [Vid.
Bibl. Sacer. ed. Basil. 1506. par. i. fol. 2.
pref. De libris Bibliz canonicis et non
canonicis,] Inter quos tantum distat,
quantum inter certum et dubium.
Nam canonici sun: confecti SP. S.
dictante; non-canonici autem, sive A po-
cryphi, nescitur quo tempore, quibusve
auctoribus sint editi.—Item, "Tostat.
pref. in Matth. q. 3. [tom. ix. fol. 3.—
Primo modo sunt apocryphi libri qui-
dam, qui ponuntur extra canonem Ve-
teris Testamenti: computantur tamen
inter libros Saerz Scripture : scilicet,
liber Sapientiz, et Ecclesiasticus, et
Judith, et T'obias, et libri Machabz-
orum.] De auctoribus enim horum
non constat Ecclesiz, an Spiritu Saneto
dictante scripserint.
the Canon of the Scriptures. 213
Where he doth not say, that the Church hath altered the
nature and condition of them, so as to make them canonical
books of Scripture, which were dubious and apocryphal be-
fore, but that it hath received them only as books to be
read for instruction of manners, and for the knowledge of
divers ecclesiastical histories and occurrences, not for ground-
ing of any articles of Faith upon them. — For, otherwise, the
Pastor of Hermes, (reckoned here by this scholiast among
TEST.
CENT. XII.
the rest, which in former ages the Church, in some other viae su-
places, permitted to be publicly read to the people, would
augment the number of the new canonical books beyduid
the account of the masters of Trent themselves.
CXXIX. In Comestor's time lived John Beleth, a Doctor
of Divinity in the schools of Paris; who, in his book of
Divine Offices, declaring in particular what lessons were
then read in the Church, according to the several seasons of
the year, after the three books of Solomon, nameth the other
two", of Wisdom, and the son of Sirach; and he noteth
them to be apocryphal. But, when he declareth, in general,
what books are contained in the Dible^, he putteth "Tobit
i [Vid. Cave, tom. ii. p. 236.—Jo-
hannes Belethus, Scholae Theologicae
Parisiensis Rector, claruisse videtur
cirea annum 1162. Non desunt alii,
nempe Claudius Jolly Parisiensis ca-
nonicus, et Casimirus Oudin, qui ip-
sum ad annum 1328, revocant: quod
quidem mirum videri debeat, cum
Henricus Gandavensis, qui anno 1280,
scripsit, eum inter primos catalogi sui
scriptores recenseat, |
m Joh. Beleth., de Div. Offic., cap.
62. [sub fin. Gulielmi Durandi Ra-
tional. fol. 517.] A calendis, igitur,
Augusti usque ad Septembrem, legun-
tur tres libri Salomonis, et duo Sapi-
entize, qui sunt Apocryphi.
? [dem, cap. 60. [ibid., fol. 516.)
Sunt autem xxii. volumina MS Abb ac
Volumina Veteris Testamenti sunt]
V. libri Mosis; ... sunt praeterea, qui
hoc pacto enumerantur, Jos. [scilicet, ]
Judie., cujus extrema pericope pars
est libri Ruth ; (vitium est hic scrip-
toris: nam debuit dicere, Cujus ex-
trema pars est /iber Ruth ; ;) Sam. Reg.
[Beleth's words are: Samuel, Mala-
chim, quzv duo volumina unum repu-
tamus, viz., Regum ; quod tamen qua-
tuor habeat partitiones vel distinctiones.
Postea in uno volumine sequuntur alii
quatuor,] Esaias, Jerem., Ezech.,
(Damn.) [et David.] (Et) sub uno vo-
lumine [ comprehenduntur] XII. Pro-
phetze minores [propter nimiam brevi-
tatem.] Novem, qua deinceps se-
quuntur, reputantur Hagiographa, ita
tamen ut sint authentica, nimirum,
[mumerum, liber] Psalm., [liber] Job,
tres libri Salomonis; [scilicet, Para-
bola, (sive mavis dicere, Proverbia,)
Zeclesiastes, et Cantica Canticorum;
liber] Paralip.; Judith, (rursus vitium
scriptoris;) et Esther. Quatuor tan-
dem [enumerant] Apocrypha; [librum
videlicet] Tob., Maccab. Philo[nis,
cujus principium est : * Diligite justi-
tiam ;'] et Jesu [filii] Sacs qui [sic
incipit: * Omnis sapientia a Domino,
&c.,] appellatur [que etiam] Ecclesi-
asticus. Verum hos quatuor quidem
non recipit Ecclesia: tamen eos appro-
bat, quia [quod] argumentum fere ha-
beant librorum Salomonis, etiamsi eo-
rum auctores pro certo ac vere non
sciat X Alios duos credimus Ezram
composuisse, qui totam bibliothecam
Veteris Testamenti restituit, cum à
Babyloniis esset combusta.
p num.
A.D.
1174
CH ALP.
XIII.
314. A Scholastical History of
and the Maecabees, together with Philo and Ecclesiasticus,
into the apocryphal number,—and saith plainly, that, though
the Church alloweth them, (that is, to be read,) yet she re-
ceiveth them not, (that is, among canonical Scriptures :)
where, if Lauriman's copy (which he followed in setting out
Beleth) had been good, as he complains? that it was in
many places very bad, we might have had the book of Judith
added to them, and left out among the Hagiographa before.
For it is manifest, that in all this chapter Beleth intended
to follow S. Jerome, whose catalogue of Scriptures was then
only received in the Church for authentic and certain.
CXXX. Among others that were famous in this age, we
have John of Salisbury, born and brought up there in the
Church of England, but afterwards made Bishop of Chartres
in France, a man as highly honoured for his learning as
any in his times; who in one of his Epistles", handling this
matter at large, professeth to * follow S. Jerome herein be-
fore all others, and undoubtedly to believe, that there are
but twenty-two books in the canon of the Old Testament."
AII which having named in order, according to their several
classes, he concludeth^, that * neither the book of Wisdom,
9 Corn. Lauriman., in Przf. ad pium
Lectorem, [ap. Belethi Rational, ubi
supr., sub fin. Gul. Durandi Rational.
Divin. Offie. fol. 488.—Ille] codex
MS. ita arctis ac pressis characteribus
fuit exaratus, ut legere admodum mihi
fuerit difficile, usque adeo ut szepenu-
mero, si quam sententiam elicere volu-
issem, debuerim profecto divinare.
P [Vid. Cave, tom. 1i. p. 243.—Jo-
hannes, Sarisburiensis a loco natali
dietus, natione Anglus, patria Wiltu-
nensis, gentis et sczeculi sui decus ae
ornamentum, Eugenio III. et Hadri-
ano IV. et Alexandro III. Pontificibus,
et Theobaldo Archiepiscopo Cantuari-
ensi (cui a sacris fuit) eximie charus :
'"T'homzv Becketo Archiepiscopo fami-
liarissimus, et ab anno 11653, totius
exilii omniumque molestiarum comes :
sepe quidem, ut "Thomam desereret,
Regique fidelitatem et przstandam
consuetudinibus regiis obedientiam ju-
ramento promitteret, solicitatus, in
exilio manere maluit, quam conditio-
nibus istis pacem regisque gratiam pro-
mercari; &c.]
5 Baron., ad ann. 1181.
sect, 160.
[tom. xii. col. 944.—Moritur item hoc
anno Joannes Sarisburiensis, Episco-
pus Carnotensis, clarus inter celebri-
ores szeuli hujus scriptores, illustrior
autem ex S. Thomze martyris, cui erat
a secretis, familiaritate; &c.]
* Joh. Sarisbur,, Ep. 172. [Comiti
Henrico; ap. Biblioth. Max. SS. Patr.
tom. xxiii. p. 468.] Quia ergo de nu-
mero librorum diversas et multiplices
lego Patrum sententias, Catholieze Ec-
clesize doctorem Hieronymum sequens,
quem in constituendo [construendo]
litere. fundamento probatissimum ha-
beo, sieut constat esse xxii. literas He-
brzeorum, sie xxii. libros V. T. tribus
distinctos ordinibus indubitanter credo.
... Et sie colliguntur in summa xxii,
libri V. T., lieet nonnulli librum Ruth,
et Lament. Jerem. in Hagiographo-
rum numero (re)censeant, ut in xxiv.
summa omnium dilatetur.
* [bid.— Liber vero Sapientis, et
Ecclesiasticus, Judith, Tobias, et Pas-
tor, ut idem asserit, non reputantur in
canone; sed neque Maccabazeorum li-
ber, qui in duo volumina scinditur,
quorum primus [ primum] Hebrzorum
the Canon of the Scriptures. 215
nor Ecclesiasticus, nor Judith, nor Tobit, nor the Pastor,
nor either of the Maccabees, are to be reputed canonical."
Which is a clear testimony for us, without any contradiction
to be made against it.
CXXXI. In this bishopric at Chartres, Peter, the abbot
of La Celle at Troyes, was John of Salisbury's successor.
And, as he followed him in his office, so did he in his doc-
trime concerning our present question. For", in a treatise
that he wrote of the twenty-four loaves and the tabernacle,
making divers allusions to that number, his last is, that so
many are the books of the First Testament.
CXXXIL. Theodore Balsamon, the Patriarch of Antioch,
in his Commentaries upon the Council of Carthage, refer-
reth for the number of canonical books (as Zonaras did be-
fore) to the Apostolical Canons, the Council of Laodicea, and
the Epistles of S. Athanasius, Nazianzen, and Amphilochius,
who reckon no more than we do.
this century.
[ Hebrzeam] redolet eloquentiam, alter
[alterum] Graecam; quod stylus ipse
convincit.
t [ Vid. Cave, tom. ii. p. 248.—Pe-
trus, natione Gallus, primum monas-
terii Cellensis in suburbio Trecarum,
dein S. Remigii apud Rhemenses Ab-
bas, denique anno 1182. Johanni Sa-
risburiensi in episcopatu Carnotensi
suffectus; ... obiit 9 Kal. Mart. anno
1187. ]
" Petri Abbat. Cellensis, lib. De
Panibus, cap. 2. (al. /ib. 2.— Biblioth.
Max. SS. Patr., tom. xxiii. p. 748.—
Viginti quatuor panes, juxta numerum
xxiv. Seniorum in conspectu Agni
adstantium, ... in hoc opusculo col-
legi.] Hic enim numerus (xxiv.) tam
filiorum Jacob, quam Apostolorum
Christi, duodenarium numerum dupli-
catum significat. Sub hoc etiam nu-
mero libri continentur V. T. ; plenaris
[plenaria] igitur instructio animarum
prelibatur ex hoc numero librorum ;
And here is an end of
[et nihilominus plena refectio appre-
henditur ex hoc panum numero. ]
x [Vid. Cave, tom. ii. p. 246.— The-
odorus Balsamon, patria Constantino-
politanus, .. . tandem Patriarcha An-
tiochenus facetus, verum occupata du-
dum a Latinis Antiochia, sedem suam
nunquam vidit; &c.]
y Theod. Bals. in Conc. Carthag.,
ean. xxvii.—Quosnam libros legi in Ec-
clesia oporteat, quzere S. Apost., Can.
lx., et Ixxxv;, Laodicen. Synod. can.
Ix., S. Greg. Theologi ea qua metro
scripsit, et S. Athanasii canonica, et
S. Amphilochii. [Vid. DBals., p. 636.—
Conc. Carth., can. xxvii. épugveía. epi
T0) TÍva 8e? àvarywdo ea 0a. BiBALa, em
ékkAmoías, Cijre. Qv &ylev ' ArogTÓAGv
kavóva £&. kal me'., víüjs év Aaobucela
c'vvóDov kavóva i^., Tà £uperpa oU &ylov
Tpwyopíov ToU GeoAóyov, kal rà kavo-
vikà T0U &ylov ' A0avaaíov, ial ToU arylov
" AudiXoxtov. ]
TEST
CENT. XII,
A.D.
1190 *,
A.D.
1095 x;
(CIHUACB:
Xehve
A.D.
12007.
216 AA Scholastical History of
CHAPTER XIV.
THE TESTIMONIES OF THE ECCLESIASTICAL WRITERS IN THE
THIRTEENTH CENTURY.
CXXXIII. We are now come to the age, wherein the
Mendicant Friars, and the doctors that we usually term the
Schoolmen, began first to set up in the world: whose chief
work was to study and to write commentaries upon the
Master of the Sentences. But because he, in all his four
books, doth not anywhere propose a catalogue of the Serip-
tures, nor give his interpreters any occasion to treat of that
particular question, for the most part they all pass it over
in silence, and take no notice of it. Yet, nevertheless, divers
there be among them, that have glossed and commented
upon the Scriptures themselves, some upon the whole Bible
together, and some upon several parts of it.
CXXXIV. The first authors of the Ordinary Gloss upon
the Bible, although it be not so well and certainly known
what particular persons they were, (for Antoninus? the Arch-
bishop of Florence, and Gaguinus^ the General of his Order
in France, make Alcuin, our own countryman, to be the first
beginner of it, but 'Trithemius* and Sixtus of Sienna! give
that honour to Strabus, both whom we produced as our
witnesses before,) yet this is certain, that, whoever began
it, others had by this time much augmented it, and that it
was now, with a general consent and applause of all the
* [Vid. Cave, tom. ii. Szec. Scholast.,
p. 275, et seq.)
à Par. ii. tit. iv. cap. 15. [ Vid. An-
ton. Chronic. par. ii. tit. xiv. cap. 9.—
Qui Alcuinus aliquos libros composuit:
..et glossas ordinarias super totam
Sacram Scripturam dicitur edidisse,
ex dictis vel sententiis diversorum doc-
torum excerptas.—Conf. autem not. ad
locum eund. |
» Hist. de Orig. et Reg. Franc., lib.
iv. cap. l. [Vid. Roberti Gaguini Re-
rum Gallicarum Annales, ed. Francof.
1577. p. 51.—(Carolus) liberalibus dis-
ciplinis animum excoluit, przceptore
primum Petro Pisano, deinde Alcuino
Anglo, viro apprime Divinis humanis-
que artibus erudito, quem Glosse in
Bibliam (quam Ordinariam vocant)
auctorem Antonius Florentinus prodit ;
&c. ]
* [Trithem.] De Script. Eccl. [ed.
4to. Colon. 1546. p. 119.—Hic denique
Strabus glossam, quze Ordinaria nunc
dicitur, super totam Bibliam... pri-
mus comportasse memoratur. ]
3 Bibl, lib. iv. [Sixt. Senens., de
Script. Eccl., tom. i. p. 324.— Strabus,
monachus Canobii Fuldensis, . . . col-
legit etiam, ad imitationem praeceptoris
sui, ex dictis sanctorum Patrum, appo-
sitis eorum nominibus, commentarios
in universa sacrosancta Biblia, quos
nune Glossam Ordinariam appellant ;
&c.]
* [Vid. Possevini Apparat. Sacr.,
tom. i. p. 553.— Glossa in Biblia, sive
in Divinam Scripturam, quae dicitur
the Canon of the Scriptures. 217
pastors and doctors in the Western Churches, received as a
work of special use and benefit, for the better knowledge
and understanding of the Holy Seriptures, and for the
clearer setting forth of the common doctrine and religion
then professed among them: for the abuses in religion,
(whereof the new canonizimg of Apocryphal Scriptures is
one,) were not yet become the doctrines of the Church, as
the new council at Trent hath since ordered them to be.
CXXXV. In this Gloss upon the Dible we have a Preface;
wherein, first, the composers and defenders of the Trent
canon are branded (before-hand) with ignorance, and a worse
matter, for ** holding all the books, that are contained and put
into one volume of Scriptures together, to be of a like and
equal veneration," or that they ought so to be received in
the Church. Secondly, the canonical books are there * dis-
tinguished from those which be not canonical, and as great
a difference made between these two?, as between that which
is certain and that which is doubtful: for the canonical were
written by the inspiration of the Holy Ghost; but who were
Ordinaria, collecta fertur a Strabo dis-
cipulo Rabani; quz quidem magnas
habet utilitates, quippe quae ex vete-
rum Patrum scriptis fuit concinnata,
de quorum singulis suo egimus loco.
Interlinearis item glossa ex eisdem
hausta fontibus ab Anselmo Laudu-
nensi (anno 1110, Henrico IV. Imp.—
Vid. p. 95.) multa breviter, et quasi
punetim, sed docte et accurate, attin-
git. Nicolai vero Lyrani adjuncta
moralis expositio doctis non omnino
satisfacit; pia tamen est, ac commoda
videtur: sed subtilior altera, quae est
Hugonis Cardinalis, licet ipsa quoque
sit brevis atque jejunior. Ceterum
Glossam, tum Ordinariam, tum Inter-
linearem, ac Postillam Nicolai Lyrani,
cum Pauli Burgensis Additionibus,
magno studio repurgarunt Jacobus Cu-
eillyus, Franciscus Feuardentius, Jo.
Dadrzus, viri celebres atque Theologi
Parisienses; &c.—Vid. etiam, tom. iii.
p. 253.—Strabus, monachus Fuldensis,
- .. floruit sub Ludovico Augusto,
ann. Dom. 840....Sane vero post
Ambrosius Laudunensis, cirea annum
1120, opus immensum, &c. ...in
Sancta Diblia... emisit.]
f Gloss. Ord. Pref. de libris Bibl.
canonicis et non canonicis; [sect. Quo-
niam.— Vid. Bibl. Sacr., una cum Gloss.
Ordinar. et Interlin., ed. Basil. 1506.
tom. ij. ad princip.] Quia sunt multi,
qui, [Quoniam plerique, ed. Lugd.
1589, et ed. Duaci, 1617.] ex eo quod
non multam operam dant Saerz Scerip-
ture, existimant omnes libros, qui in
Bibl. continentur, pari veneratione (quze
sunt verba Conc. Trid. sess. iv.) esse
reverendos atque adorandos, nescientes
distinguere inter libros canonicos et
non-canonieos, quos Hebrzi [a canone
separant, et Greci] inter Apocrypha
computant; unde sepe coram doctis
ridiculi videntur; [et perturbantur
scandalizanturque, cum audiunt ali-
quem non pari cum czteris omnibus
veneratione prosequi aliquid, quod in
Bibliis legatur: idcirco hie distinxi-
mus, et distincte numeravimus, primo
libros canonicos, et postea non canoni-
cos, inter quos tantum distat, &c.; ut
infr. not. seq. ]
€ Ibid. [ubi supr.] ... inter quos
tantum distat, quantum inter certum et
dubium. Nam canonici sunt confecti
Spiritu Sancto dictante: non-canonici
autem, sive Apocryphi, nescitur quo
tempore, quibusve auctoribus sint editi.
[ Quia tamen valde boni et utiles sunt,
nihilque in eis, quod canonicis obviet,
invenitur, ideo. . .]
TEST.
CENT. XIII,
CHAP.
XIV.
Baruch,
and the 3
and 4 of
Esdras.
2318 AA Scholastical History of
the authors of the other, or at what time they were written,
no man can tell." Thirdly, we are there informed, * that the
Church permitteth the reading of the apocryphal books,
only for devotion and instruction of manners, but not for
any authority that they have to conclude controversies in
matters of Faith." Fourthly, that there be ** but twenty-two
canonical books of the Old Testamenti; and, what books
soever there be besides, that they ought to be put among the
Apocrypha." "This was the judgment of all learned men, and
the common belief of the Church, in those days; wherein, if
any particular or private persons were of another mind, they
are here condemned of ignorance, and want of knowledge in
the Scriptures.
CXXXVI. Which judgment is not only here declared, and
proposed, by the authors of this Ordinary Gloss themselves,
but confirmed likewise by the testimonies of the ancient
Fathers; among whom, though the chiefest attestations
which they bring are out of Origen, S. Jerome, and Ruffin,
yet they take notice of S. Augustine also, and of his dis-
tinction between those apocryphal, or ecclesiastical books,
that are of greater authority, (which therefore he putteth
into his larger catalogue,) and those that are of a lesser
account, (which therefore he leaveth out.) But, whatsoever
S. Augustine had said, the common consent of the Church
now was, to acknowledge no more books for canonical Serip-
ture, than those that Ruffin and S. Jerome had received from
their ancestors, and recorded to posterity. In which regard,
when they come to the several books of 'Tobit, Judith, Wis-
dom, Ecclesiasticus, and the Maccabees, they prefix this title
to them all*: * Here beginneth the book of Tobit, which is
h Ibid. . . . Ecclesia eos legit, et
permittit, ut ad devotionem, et ad
morum informationem a fidelibus le-
gantur; eorum tamen auctoritas ad
probandum ea, quae veniunt in dubium
autin contentionem, et ad confirman-
dum Ecclesiasticorum dogmatum auc-
toritatem, non reputatur idonea, [ut ait
B. Hier... At libri canonici tantze
sunt auctoritatis, ut, quiequid ibi con-
tinetur, verum teneat firmiter et indis-
cusse; &c.]
1 Ibid., [$2.] Sunt igitur libri cano-
nici V. T. xxii, [ad numerum, &c. ..
(8 3. sub fin.)] Quicquid autem extra
hos est, (De V. T. loquor) ut dicit
Hieronymus, inter Apocrypha est po-
nendum; &c.
* Glossa Ordinar. [ Vid. Bibl. Sacr.,
una cum Glossis, &c., ed. Basil. 1502.
ad titulos librorum.—
3 Esdr. Sequentes tertium et quar-
tum Esdrze libros, utcunque de canone
non sunt, expositores Ordinarii intactos
reliquerunt; &c.
4 Esdr. Incipit liber Esdrz quartus,
sc. Apocryphus. ]
Incipit liber Tobize, qui [tamen]
non est in canone,
the Canon of the Scriptures. 219
TEST.
CENT. XIII.
not in the canon : Here beginneth the book of Judith, which
is not in the canon: Here beginneth the book of Wisdom,
which is not in the canon : The book of Ecclesiasticus ; 'The
first and the second book of the Maccabees ; which are not
of the canon." Which is to write this distinction, that we
now maintain, with a pen of iron, that it might never be for-
gotten.
CXXXVII. And to this purpose, before all their Bibles,
and all their glosses or commentaries upon the Bible, they
were wont then, (as most an end the custom is to do still;) to
set S. Jerome's Epistle to Paulinus!, concerning all the books
of Seripture; which is a manifest argument, that they in-
tended to give every reader warning and direction, at the
beginning, not to confound the apocryphal and the canonical
Scriptures together, or to receive and read them all with one
and the same veneration, as the Pope and his Council hath
lately commanded the world to do. And therefore Becanus vid. num.
the Jesuit leaped over these men's heads clean, when he ***"i
stretched so far at once, with his Trent-tradition in his hands,
from Pope Eugenius to Gelasius: for in this age the Church
knew no such tradition, nor in any age between, which was not M
much less than a thousand years together. Of Gelasius we Ixxxvi.
have said enough already, and of Pope Innocent's pretended Num.
decree before him. If there had been any such authority in !**xiii.
those papal Constitutions, as is now given to them, why were
not the rescripts of Innocent and Gelasius set before all the
Dibles ever since, rather than the Epistle of S. Jerome to
Paulinus? But, since their times, it hath been the con-
stant practice of the Latin Church to prefer S. Jerome, not
only before them, but before S. Augustine, and the Council
of Carthage and all: for herein he excelled all the doctors of
Incipit liber Judith, qui non est in
canone.
Incipit liber Sapientize, qui non est
in canone.
Incipit liber Ecclesiastici, (qui) non
est de [in] canone.
Incipit primus liber Maccab:eorum,
qui non est in (de, ed. 2.] canone.
Incipit secundus liber Maccab:ze-
orum, qui non est in [de] canone.
[Conf Bibl. Sacer, ed. Basil. 1506.
par. ii. fol. 284, 295; et par. iv. fol. 429,
461; where these titles are given, as
above, to the books of Tobit, Judith,
and the Maccabees. But, at the books
of Wisdom and Ecclesiasticus, the
words, *qui non est in canone," are
omitted; neither do they occur before
any of the books in several other edi-
tions, which have been consulted.]
1 Hoc titulo :—Epistola [beati] Hi-
eronymi ad Paulinum Presbyterum de
omnibus S. [Divinz] Historic libris.
[ Vid. Bibl. Sacr., ed. Duaci. 1617. tom.
i. sub init. ]
(SETPASP?
XIV.
A.D.
1634".
2320 A Scholastical History of
the Church besides". | F. Leander of S. Martin's in Doway,
(who was Mr. Jones, sometimes a student of S. John's college
in Oxford,) in his Preface before the last edition of the Ordi-
nary Gloss, and Lyra's Commentaries upon the Bible, at
Antwerp, confesseth, *'T'hat by the consent of times, and the
common judgment of the Church, S. Jerome's Prologue hath
been usually affixed to the Scriptures, and that, upon most
weighty or important reasons." What those reasons were,
he explaineth not: but a better man? than he hath done it
before him; who avoweth * S. Jerome's distinction between
the canonical and apocryphal books of the Old Testament to
have been made and continued by the Universal Church,
both before Christ's coming, and ever after.? What the
same F. Leander therefore addeth, in his Commentary upon
5. Jerome's Prologue, * That?, at the time when he wrote it,
(that, and his other prologues,) he had not yet been acquainted
with the judgment and decree of the Church, which Pope In-
nocent not long after set forth in his epistle to Exuperius, as
he was thereunto moved, both by the synodical epistle of the
African Council, and by letters from Exuperius himself: in
which decree, the books of Tobit, Judith, Wisdom, Ecclesias-
" "lostat., in cap. i. Matth. ad ver.
12, et seq. [tom. ix. fol. 82.] Magis
credendum est Hieronymo, quam Au-
gustino, maxime ubi agitur de V. T.
et de historiis; nam in hoe ipse ex-
cessit omnes doctores Ecclesiz.
?» [Vid. F. Leandri Praf. ad Bibl.
Sacr., ed. Antv. 1634. Admonit. $ 7;
(where, after mentioning Brito's gloss
upon S. Hierome's prologues, Leander
adds:) Habent enim illi prologi multa
reconditze eruditionis plena, quz non
omnes norunt; cumque non sine gra-
vissimis causis consensus temporum,
imo et ipsius jam Ecclesie judicium,
(quod in editione Vaticana innuitur,)
voluerit, ut hi prologi Hieronymiani
cum sacro textu conjungerentur, veluti
Hieronymianze translationis genuiniin-
dices rare.
? Idem, [Alphons. Tostat.] Defen-
sorii parte ii. cap. 23. [tom. xii. fol. 26.]
Tres gradus librorum V. T. distin-
guuntur a B. Hieronymo in prologo
Galeato.... Ista distinctio facta est
ab Ecclesia universali, quae. concordi-
ter tenet illum distinctionem factam a
B. Hieronymo. Nam ista tenebatur a
Judzis fidelibus ante Christum [ad-
ventum,] et fuit postea continuata in
Ecclesia.
P F. Leand., in Commentar. suo ad
Prol Galeat. [Vid. Bibl. Saer, ed.
Antv. 1634. tom. i. in loco.] Sanctus
doctor quuin prologos istos in Sacras
Scripturas a se conversas scriberet,
nondum judicium et decretum Ecclesize
legerat, quod aliquanto post ab In-
nocentio Papa primo in Epistola ad
Exuperium |'Tholosanum] prodierat ;
quem pontificem ad canonem consig-
nandum movit tum African: Ecclesie
synodalis epistola, (But, if the African
synod wrote any epistle, it was to Bo-
niface, (vid. num. Ixxxii. [ p. 143. not.
ad lit. £.]) divers years after Innocent
was dead, and not to Innocent himself, )
tum etiam ipsius Exuperii ad eum
misse litere. In eo autem decreto
Pontifex Sapient., Ecclesiasticum, Tob.,
Jud., et Macc. libros, sacro canoni
annumerandos esse docuit. Nee du-
bium est, quin D. Hieronymus decreti
hujus auctoritatem admisisset, si ipsum
ei videre contigisset.
221
the Canon of the Scriptures.
tieus, and the Maccabees, are canonized : and, that there is
no doubt but S. Jerome would have admitted the authority
of this decree, if he had known it :?—Aall this 1s nothing else,
but so much said to little purpose, or rather to none at all.
CXXXVIII. Hugo Cardinalis was a Dominican, or one of
the Friars Preachers, and the first of that order that ascended
the chair and became a Doctor of Divinity, the first Friar that
was made a Cardinal*, aud the first man that (with the help
of five hundred Friars more) gathered together the Concord-
ances of the Bible*; which have been, since his time, by the
industry of divers men, very much augmented. In the Com-
mentaries, that he wrote upon all the Scriptures, (which were
then universally received and applauded,) we find him still
preserving and keeping up the common distinction between
the canonical and ecclesiastical books; for otherwhiles he
says, that Ecclesiasticus, Wisdom, Judith, Tobit, and the
Maecabees are apocryphal";" sometimes, that they are ** du-
bious;" sometimes, that they are ** not canonical*;" and other-
4 [ Vid. Cave, tom. ii. p. 300.— Hugo
de S. Caro, seu de S. Theodorico, patria
Delphinas, ... anno 1245, ab Inno-
centio IV. Eeclesiz& Romanze Cardina-
lis titulo S. Sabinz renunciatus est in
concilio Lugdunensi; &c.]
* Henr. Gandav., de Script. [ Eccl. ]
cap. 40. [ap. Auberti Mirazi Biblioth.
Eccl., ed. Antv. 1639. p. 170.—Hugo
ordinis patrum Praedicatorum, qui pri-
mus ex illo ordine cathedram Theologiae
meruit ascendere magistralem, totum
corpus Veteris ac Novi Testamenti
dicitur postillasse. Diffusius tamen
scripsit in Psalmos, et in Lucam, et in
Danielem prophetam. ]
* Platina, et Onufr., in Innocent. IV.
[ Vid. Platinze Hist. de vitis Pontificum
Rom., ed. Lovanii, 1572. p. 170.—
Innocentius IV. ... doctorum quoque
virorum familiaritate mirifice delectatus
est, quos etiam ad dignitatis gradum
evexit. Hugonem enim, vita et doc-
trina insignem, Sanetze Sabinze Cardi-
nalem promulgavit, qui ob dignitatem
acceptam a priore vita nusquam de-
cessit: ordinis Sancti Dominici prius
habebatur. Scripsit idem Hugo et
glossas in Biblia, et concordantias, (ut
istorum vocabulo utar.)—Vid. etiam
Onuphri Panvinii Epitom. Pontif.
Rom., ed. Venet. 1557. p. 164.]
* Antonin,, Sum. Hist. tit. xix. cap.
5. [sect. 1.—Vid. Chronicorum Op.,
ed. Lugd. 1586. tom. iii. p. 122. — Hic
etiam (Innoc. IV.) fecit plures Cardi-
nales, viros egregios de diversis mundi
partibus, et inter ezeteros Hugonem,
primum Cardinalem ordinis Przdica-
torum, virum utique magnarum vir-
tutum, et valde literatum; qui totam
Bibliam postillavit, et super Psalterium
copiosum fecit commentum (commenta-
rium ?) multipliciter exponendo, et pri-
mus Concordantias Biblie invenit. ]—
Mariana, De rebus Hisp., lib. xiii. cap.
2. [ed. Toleti, 1592. p. 616.—Hugo ex
Dominicano ordine Cardinalis, .. . Di-
vinos libros commentariis illustrabat. ]
Bibliorum [hic] concordantias, infini-
tum pene opus, [ Herculea plane auda-
cia] primus excogitavit, et 500 mona-
chorum ope adjutus perfecit.
" Hugo Card., Prol. in Joshuam;
[Postill, ed. Par. 1530. tom. i. fol.
172.]—
Restant Apocrypha: Jesus, Sapien-
tia, Pastor,
Et Machabzorum libri, Judith, at-
que Tobias.
Hi, quia sunt dubii, sub canone non
numerantur :
Sed, quia vera canunt, Ecclesia sus-
cipit illos.
* [dem, in Prol. Tobiz; [Postill.,
tom. i. fol. 356.—Quam historiam
TEST.
CENT. XIII.
A.D.
12443.
CHA P.
XIV.
A.D.
1270.
[ Vid.Cave,
tom. ii. pp.
306—
308. ]
222 A Scholastical History of
whiles, that they are * not received by the Church for proving
any matters of Faith, but for information of manners*." And,
for the canonical books themselves, he altogether followeth
S. Jerome, Comestor, and the Gloss, accounting them in the
same order that they did, and making the Old Testament
perfect by them".
CXXXIX. Thomas Aquinas, who is reckoned to be the
chiefest doctor among all the schoolmen, was likewise one of
the Preaching Friars, that made a difference between these
two sorts of books, and kept up S. Jerome's doctrine, which
was then generally received in the Church. For, in his Com-
mentaries upon Dionysius?, reckoning Philo to be the author
of the book of Wisdom, (whether truly or no, it skills not,)
he putteth that book into the same rank and order with the
writings of Ignatius and other Ecclesiastical persons, **that
have left sacred tractates, though no canonical scriptures,
behind them ;" and thereupon concludeth, * that the book of
Wisdom was not yet held to be a part of the canon." Again,
he termeth the story of Bel and the Dragon ** a fable^;" and
Judai inter Apocrypha ponunt. 'Ta-
men Hieronymus in prologo suo inter
Hagiographa poniteam; quod si esset,
tunc esset liber iste de tertio ordine
canonis Veteris Testamenti. Sed, quia
de nullo ordine est, ut diximus in pro-
logo super Josh., diximus quod Hie-
ronymus accipit hic diffusius Hagio-
grapha, ut scilicet includat Apocrypha,
quz ab Ecclesia recipiuntur; quorum
veritas manifesta est, sed auctor igno-
ratur ; ut est Ecclesiasticus, Sapientia,
Judith, Machabaeorum, Tobias, Pastor.
— Vid. p. 107, not. ad lit. q.]
y Idem, in Prol. Galeat. (Postill.,
tom. i. fol. 208.] Non ad probationem
Fidei, sed ad morum instructionem.
Defendit enim S. Seripturam contra
illos qui inducunt A pocrypha pro veris.
[The order of these words is trans-
posed :— Prologus iste. . . defendit Sa-
cram Scripturam contra illos qui in-
ducunt Apocrypha pro veris. Dicitur
autem dupliciter liber aliquis Apocry-
phus: vel quia auctor ignoratur, sed
veritas patet; (et talesrecipit Ecclesia,
non ad probationem Fidei, sed ad mo-
rum instructionem:) vel quia veritas
dubitatur; (et tales non recipit Ec-
clesia.)]
* [dem, Prol. in Josh., l'ibid., tom. i.
fol. 172.—4A fter a catalogue of the
canonical books in verse, follows: |
Lex Vetus his libris perfecte tota
tenetur.
[Restant Apocrypha: Jesus, Sapi-
entia, Pastor,
Et Machabzorum libri; &c.
—Ut supr., not. ad lit. u. ]
* "Thom. Aquin., in Dionys. de Div.
Nom., cap. 4. lect. 9. [' Thom. Aquin.
Op., ed. Venet. 1593. tom. x. Exposit.
in Append. fol. 19.] Dicit ergo primo,
quod quibusdam doctorum, qui Sane-
tos Sermones tractaverunt, licet cano-
nicas Scripturas non conderent, visum
est, quod nomen Zmoris convenientius
esset rebus Divinis, quam nomen dilec-
tionis. "Unde Ignatius Martyr (dicit)
[seribit de Christo, dicens:] Meus
Amor, id est, Christus in quo totus
meus amor est, crucifixus est. (Et)
Philo dicit in libro, quem fecit [intro-
ducentem ad sacra eloquia,] de [di-
vina] Sapientia: Amator factus sum
pulchritudinis Ejus. (Sap. viii. 2.) Ex
quo patet, quod liber Sapientize non-
dum habebatur inter canonicas Scrip-
turas.
^ 'Thom., in Dan. cap. xiii. [Thom.
Aquin. Op., ed. Zntverpie, 1612. tom.
xviii, p. 59.— Totus liber Danielis ha-
ihe Canon of the Scriptures. 223
of Eeclesiasticus, (when he cometh to answer those words*,
where Samuel is said to appear, and to prophesy after his
death,) he speaks so faintly, that no man can judge by his
exception, he held and believed it to be of any divine or
canonical authority. —All which though Canus will by no
means endure to be said of Aquinas, yet he knows not how
to help it, nor to bring any good argument against it. For
that which he brings first out of the first part of Aquinas
his Sum, (where the book of Wisdom hath the honourable
title of a holy scripture, or sacred writing, given to it,
which is no more than many times hath been given to other
ecclesiastical writings,) we have answered before. "Then, that
which he brings out of the commentaries upon Dionysius is
altogether against him. And that which he pretends to be
brought out of S. Augustine, (though Aquinas maketh no
mention of S. Augustine,) will be no less against him, than
if Aquinas had said it himself, as it is most manifest he did.
But there is a greater man than Melchior Canus*, that hath
long since given us Thomas of Aquin's testimony out of his
2a 2w, (where peradventure this passage is not now to be
seen :—for clipping of such coin hath been lately concluded
bet tres partes....] Tertia pars est
incidentalis, continens duo ultima ca-
pita, in qua ponitur Susan. Hist., et
Belis ae Draconis fabula.
€ Idem, Sum. [ Theol.] par. i. q. 89.
art. 8. ad. 2. (Thom. Aquin., ed. Ve-
net. 1593. tom. x. fol 303.—4Ad se-
cundum dicendum, quod hoc, quod
mortui viventibus apparent qualiter-
eunque, vel contingit per specialem
Dei dispensationem, ut animx mor-
tuorum rebus viventibus intersint, et
est inter Divina miracula computan-
dum, vel hujusmodi apparitiones fiunt
per operationes angelorum bonorum
vel malorum, etiam ignorantibus mor-
tuis, sicut etiam vivi ignorantes aliis
viventibus apparent in somnis, (som-
niis?) ut Aug. dicit in lib. przdieto.
Unde et de Samuele dici potest, quod
ipse apparuit per revelationem Divi-
nam, secundum hoc quod dicitur Ec-
cle. (Ecclus.) xlvi. (20.) quod ** dor-
mivit, et notum fecit Regi finem vitz
suze."] Velilla apparitio fuit procu-
rata per Daemones ; si tamen Ecclesias-
tiei auctoritas non recipiatur propter
hoe, quod inter canonicas Scripturas
apud Hebrzos non habetur.
4 Canus, in Locis [ Theol.,] lib. ii.
cap. ll. sect. Quid Ecclesiasticum ?
(p. 67.]—Nam, quod D. Thomas in
eam sententiam advocatur, id ferendum
nullo modo est: ut ex 1l. parte, q. 1.
art. 3. colligere licet, et ex commenta-
riis in 4. cap. de Divinis Nominibus.
Sed in illa quzest. 89. nihil de suo
dixit, quin ad verbum retulit Augusti-
num. (Objecerat sibi Canus (cap. 10.
[p. 59.]) quod *«nee D. Thomas de
Ecclesiastico certus est." )
* Sanetus Antoninus, (for he was
also canonized a saint, as well as
Aquinas,) par. iii. tit. 18. cap. 6. sect.
Secundo, et Tertio; et [tit.] 19. cap. 5.
[et cap. 6.] in Summa Majori. (Vid.
ed. Argent. 1496. tom. iii p. 189.]
—]dem etiam dicit Thomas 2a 2:, et
Nicol. de Lyra super Tobiam, scilicet,
quod isti libri non sunt tantz auctori-
tatis, ut ex dictis eorum posset eflica-
citer argumentari in his quas sunt
Fidei, sicut ex aliis libris Scriptur:e
Sacre. | Unde forte habent auctori-
tatem talem, qualem habent dicta sanc-
torum approbatorum in Ecclesia.
TEST.
CENT. XIII.
Num.
Ixxvii.
Supra, hoc
ipso num,
CHAP.
XO
224 A Scholastical History of
to be lawful :—but Antoninus in his time saw it, and read 1t
there,) *that these debated books had no such authority, as
the other Sacred Scriptures had, whereby any man might
effectually argue, or firmly prove any matter of Faith from
them." Besides, there was a great Thomist, who maintained
it against Catharinf, that there was nothing more clear than
that Thomas Aquinas was of this mind; and, for proof thereof,
he sends him to the place before cited. However, therefore,
Canus and Catharin were pleased to take it, it was the judg-
ment of other learned and unbiassed men, that this great
schoolman herein differed not from the doctors of his own
age.
CXL. At this time, after Gratian had set forth his Decree,
the Canonists that made their glosses upon it were in great
account; and, next the Ordinary Gloss upon the Bible, no
books were more esteemed than theirs. "The first, (or the
second, at least',) that glossed the Canon Law, was John
Semeca, commonly called 'eutonicus, being a German, and
the Provost of Halberstade there, in the Duke of Brunswick's
country. But Alb. Krantzius gives him the honour of writing
f Catharin., Annot. in [de Commen-
tar. Card.] Cajet. p. 54. impress.
Paris. 1535, [cap. De libro Ecclesias-
tiejj &c.—Quasi ovans atque trium-
phans ante victoriam, insuper hzc ob-
jecisti. Cogor invitus tua verba indu-
cere.] Scribis enim: Vis idem quo-
que tibi ostendam ex S. Thoma, aliquot
scilicet libros sacros recipi quidem ab
ecclesia, qui tamen non sunt canonici,
neque idonei ad probandam Fidem, qui-
bus frequenter utitur in divino cultu ?
Sed ut magis tibi erubescendum sit,
hoc ostendam ex libro Ecclesiastici,
quem tu manifesto [et impudenti]
mendacio dixisti esse canonicum se-
cundum sententiam Thoma. "Vide
[igitur] S. Thomam, prima parte, q.
89. art. ult. ad. 2., ubi dicit [Samuelem
apparuisse Sauli per revelationem Di-
vinam, secundum quod dicitur Eccle-
siastic. 49. (lege 46.) quod ** dormivit
Samuel, et notum fecit Regi finem
suum." Hsec est prima solutio, et sta-
lim subdit aliam, dicens: Vel illa
apparitio fuit facta per daemones, si
Ecclesiastici auctoritas non recipitur
propter hoc, quod inter canonicas Serip-
turas apud Hebraeos non habetur. Hzc
tu ad literam : et statim quasi victor
ovans et exultans, capta prada, aut
forte ut me verborum strepitu deter-
reres, ac stupidum redderes, subjun-
gis:] Quid clarius dicere potuit? ['Tu
vero audi, quiso, pauca zequo animo.
Primo arguis me, quod impudenti et
manifesto mendacio dixerim Eecclesi-
astici librum secundum Thom sen-
tentiam esse canonicum. At, si hoc
nunquam dixi, nonne tu vere mendax
et impudens ex ore tuo constitueris ?
&c.]
& [ Vid. Cave, tom. ii. p. 301.—Jo-
hannes Semeca...obiit anno 1267.
(al. ann. 1243, vel ann. 1246.— Vid.
not. f. ibid.) Scripsit glossam, &c. ]
h Anton., Sum. Hist., tit. xviii. cap.
6. initio. [ Vid. Chronic. Op., tom. iii.
p. 66. ed. Lugd. 1586.] Primus Glos-
sator [ejus] (Decreti,) [seu commen-
tator,] fuit Hugo seu Huguitio. Se-
cundus, qui glossavit, fuit Johannes
'Teutonicus; et ista est Glossa com-
munis cum [in] textu. [Conf De-
cret., Greg. XIII. jussu edit., Censor.
Cardinal. Pramonit., ubi infr. not.
ad lit. l.—Idem testatur Huguitio,
vetustissimus hujus Codicis interpres. ]
the Canon of the Scriptures. 225
his gloss upon the Decree before all others! ; and says, that
none did it better after him. Howsoever, this testimony he
hath both from the Pope*, and from his Cardinals!, that he
was a pious and catholic writer. In this writer then upon
the Canon Law, * the books of Wisdom, Ecclesiasticus, Judith,
Tobit, and the Maccabees" aresaid plainly tobe *apocryphal,?
though they be *permitted to be read; adding, **that the very
reading of them was, peradventure, not so generally neither
received, and used in all Churches? | Whereupon they were
wont before Luther's time, and the time of the Trent coun-
cil, to print it in the margin of this Canon-Gloss", *that
the Bible had some apocryphal books im it." — Neither will
the exceptions of Driedo? and Andradius? serve their turn,
Krantz., Saxon. lib. viii. eap. 27. — est Glossa Juris Canonici, quando di-
[ed. Francof. 1575. tom. ii. p. 220.— — cit, Hos libros esse Apocryphos, quia
Quo tempore floruit] Johannes Semeca — scripti sunt per incertum auctorem.
Teutonicus, insignis Juris Doctor, qui Nam hoc modo alii quoque libri apo-
[Herculea audacia] primus ausus est cryphi dicerentur, qui sacri sunt et
[aggressus est] glossare Decretum: canonici. Non est enim certum de
quod ante eum nemo, et post eum nul- libro Job, a quo scriptus fuerit. Nec
lus excellentius, fecit [ facere potuit. ] auctor Judicum cognoscitur, quem alii
k Greg. XIIL, Praef. in Decret. Samuelem, alii Ezech. alii Ezram esse
Gr. [Corp. Jur. Can. Greg. XIII. volunt. [These words are an abstract
jussu editum, ed. 4to. Colon. 1631.— . of the following: *Jam, si dixerimus
Quibus, cum] (veteres Glossarum inter Apocrypha librum illum collo-
auctores) viri pii et Catholici fuerint, cari, cujus auctor aut dubius est aut
[ignoscendum videtur, siquid, &c.] incertus, (quemadmodum Glossa in
! Censores Cardinal. Prasmonit. ad — Decretis, dist. xvi. cap. Canones, Apo-
Lector. (Pref. ad Decret. ubi supr., crypha interpretatur, id. est, sine certo
ed. 4to. Colon. 1631. $ ult.] Quod ad — auctore, ut Sapientia Salomonis, liber
Glossas pertinet, illze pios et Catholicos Seclesiastici, Judith, Tobiz,et Macha-
auctores habuerunt. [The exact words — bzorum;) respondeo: Si hoc pacto
are: Quod ad Glossas pertinet, qwe — intellizeremus Apocryphum, multi li-
pios et Catholicos auctores habuerunt, bri Sacri essent apocryphi, et extra
... €a in margine sunt notata. ] canonem. Nam et liber Job, tam
" Glossa in C. Canones, Dist. xvi. apud Christianos, quam apud He-
[Vid. Decret, ed. Lut. Par. 1561. p. — brazos, extra canonem esset; siquidem
62; item, ed. Par. 1518. fol. 15.— . de auctore illius, et inter nos et inter
Gloss. ad verb. Atque inter Apocry- illos, quaestio versatur, &c. .. . Item,
pha.'—Id est, sine certo auctore; ut] liber Judicum, secundum illam signi-
Sapientia [Salomonis,] liber Eeclesi- ^ ficationem Apocryphus diceretur, ut
astici, [Jesu filii Sirach, qui dicitur patet ex supradictis ; quem tamen li-
Eeclesiasticus, et] Judith, [liber Ju- — brum in canone locari est manifestum.
dicum, et] Tobiz, et [liber] Macecab.; | — Conf. etiam fol. 18, et seq. ]
[hij dicuntur Apocryphi; et tamen » Andrad., Defens. Fid. Trid., lib.
leguntur, sed forte non generaliter. iii, similia habet cum Driedone. [ Vid.
? Ibid. ad Marg., edit. Paris. 1510. — Andrad. Payva, Def. Trid. Fidei Ca-
—Biblia habet aliquos libros Apocry- tholicz, ed. 8vo. Ingolst. 1580. fol.
phos. [Vid. ed. Par. 1518. fol. 15; — 288. lib. De libris canon.—Quare in-
item, ed. Lut. Par. 1561. p. 62; ubi eptissime fuit a Glossa traditum in ca.
supr. not. m.] Canones, distinct. xvi., Apocrypha illa
^ Driedo, de Dogm. Eccles, lib i. appellari quze ementitum przeferunt
cap. 4. ad ix. difficult, [ed. Lovan. auctorum nomen, et incerto sunt auc-
1556. tom. i. fol. 21.] Nec admittenda — tore prodita, Neque enim libros solum
COSIN, Q
TEST.
CENT. XIII.
CHAP.
XIV.
226 A Scholastical History of
when,they say *that the Gloss, by the reason which it here
gives for excluding these books from the canon of Scripture,
may as well exclude the books of Job and the Judges, be-
cause it is not certainly known who was the author of them."
For the Gloss intended, not only to apply that uncertainty
to the simple and bare names of the authorss, but to their
condition and quality ; because the Church was not certain,
whether they, that wrote these later and controverted books,
had the inspiration of God's Spirit to guide them, as we are
sure the writers of the canonical books of Scripture had, who-
ever they were that penned them. For thus are we taught to
understand them, both by the Ordinary Gloss before", and by
other doctors of the Church hereafters.
CXLI. Little reason is there in this exception, that Driedo
and Andradius took against Semeca: but the reason, that
the Gregorian and Cardinal Censurers of his Gloss have given
against him, is much worse. For they have nothing else to
say, but that the council of Trent hath decreed to make these
books canonicalt, which he and the consent of the Church in
his time accounted to be apocryphal. Of the council at 'Trent
we shall say enough, when we come in order to it hereafter.
In the mean while there was no such decree or council in
Semeca's age, who proposed the common and received doc-
trine of his own time.
CXLII. There was yet another doctor in this age, among
Sapientize, Ecclesiastici, Tobis, Judi-
cum, Machabaeorum, &c.,... verum
Jobi etiam universam historiam, duos
libros Paralipomenon, &c.]
? Glossa, ubi supra ; [not. ad lit. m.
—€C. Canones, Dist. xvi.; Decret. ed.
Lut. Par. 1561. p. 62.] *Inter Apo-
crypha:' id est, sine certo auctore.
* Glossa Ordin., supra. [Vid. num.
exxvid. p. 212, not. ad lit. k; item,
infr. num. elxvi.]
* TTostatus, [Praf. in Matt. quszst.
ii. tom. ix. fol. 2.—4Alii sunt libri, qui,
lieet ab Ecclesia teneantur, in canone
tamen non ponuntur ; &c.... Hoc au-
tem est propter duo: primo, quia Ec-
clesia non est certa de auctoribus eo-
rum; imo, nescit an, Spiritu Sancto
inspirati, seriptores eorum dictaverunt
eos. ... Cum autem dubitatur ... de
scriptoribus eorum, an Spiritu Sancto
moti sint, adimitur auctoritas illorum,
et non ponit illos Ecclesia in canone
librorum suorum. Secundo, quia Ec-
clesia non est certa circa tales libros,
an ultra id, quod habuerunt a propriis
auctoribus, hzretici aliquid miscu-
erint; &c.—Vid. num. clxii] Et alii
infra.
* Censores Gregoriani, in illa verba
Glossatoris, Dist. xvi. [Vid. Decret.
jussu Greg. XIII. edit. ad exemplar
Rom. ed. Par. 1612. col. 64. marg.]
Quinimo illi libri non sunt apocryphi,
sed canonici; utcunque Catholici de
iis dubitabant. Sie enim Concil. Tri-
dent. Sess. iv. definivit. [The latter
part of the passage, in this edition,
runs differently : .. . *quamvis olim
quidam etiam Catholici de illis dubita-
verint. Concil. Trident. sess. iv. De
can. Script." ]
" [Vid. Possevini Apparat. Sacr.,
tom. ii. p. 117.—Joannes Balbus Ge-
ihe Canon of the Scriptures. 227
the schoolmen, that wrote a book, which he entitled The
Catholicon,—a book which is not now extant, but mentioned
by Antoninus*; and Sixtus Senensis telleth us*, that his name
was John Balbus, an Italian, and one of the preaching Friars.
In this book, though he distinguisheth well between two sorts
of apocryphal writings, among which he holdeth those that
be in the Bible to be the best, yet he lets them stand there
with that name, and this mark upon them, *' That the Church
receives them not for any proof of our Faith, but for the in-
struction of our life." 'To which purpose he produceth S. Hi-
erome's Prologue upon the Kings; which was then the gene-
ral known rule for the true canon of Scripture, and ap-
proved by all men in their public lectures, both schoolmen
and canonists.
CHAPTER XV.
THE TESTIMONIES OF THE ECCLESIASTICAL WRITERS IN THE
FOURTEENTH CENTURY.
CXLIII. We will begin this age with one of the Greek
writers, the better to shew the agreement, which in this par-
ticular was still continued between the Oriental and the Oc-
cidental Churches. Andronicus the Elder was now Emperor
of the East; and under him lived' Nicephorus Callistus, a
nuensis, Ord. Pr:edic., scripsit com-
mentaria in quatuor Evangelia; quze
extare MS. in conventu Genuensi ejus-
dem ordinis, testatur Sixtus Senensis :
librum item Qusestionum "Theologi-
carum animze ad Spiritum: dictiona-
rium, quod inscripsit Catholicon: trac-
tatum ad invenienda Festa Mobilia.
Vivebat ann. 1280.]
* Antonin. par. iii. tit. xix. cap. 5.
[ This is a false reference.— Vid. Sum.
Theol., tit. xviii, cap. 6. $ 3. ed. Ar-
gent. 1496. ut infr. not. ad lit. 2.]
* Sixt. Senens., Diblioth. lib. iv. [ed.
Lugd. 1575. tom. i. p. 277.—Joannes
Balbus, Genuensis, ordinis przedica-
torum, auctor Latini dictionarii, cui
Catholicon titulus est, vir Scholastica
Theologia imbutus, ... claruit anno
Domini 1280.]
^ Antonin., Sum. ['Theol. par. iii.
tit. xvii. cap. 6. $ 3.] supra citata,
[not. ad lit. x.] Et dicitur dupliciter
liber Apocryphus; vel quia auctor igno-
ratur, et veritas patet, et talem recipit
Ecclesia non ad Fidei probationem, sed
ad morum instructionem ; quales sunt
quos ponit Hieronymus in prologo su-
per lib. Regum: ... vel dieitur Apo-
cryphus, quia de ejus veritate dubita-
tur, et tales non recipit Ecclesia. . . .
He in Catholicon. ['The Catholicon
is also mentioned a few lines above. ]
& [Vid. Cave, tom. ii. Append. szec.
Wicklev., p. 33.— Nicephorus Callis-
tus, Callisti Xanthopuli filius, claruit
anno 1333. Monachus fuisse videtur,
et in S. Sophiz asceterio vitam egisse.
. .. Annum zetatis necdum trigesimum
sextum egressus, Historiam Ecclesias-
ticam ex Eusebii, Socratis, Sozomeni,
Theodoreti, Evagrii, aliorumque Serip-
torum Ecclesiasticorum monumentis,
contexere ccepit ; &c. .. . Prodiit ejus-
dem synopsis totius Scripturze iambicis
trimetris digesta; &c.]
Q2
TEST.
CENT. XIII.
A. TX
1300*.
Vid. supra,
num. lvi.
AGOD)E
1510 f,
2238 A Scholastical History of
known writer, though not greatly commended for his History.
But the testimony, that we now produce from him, is attested
by a doctor of Salamanca in Spain^: wherein he numbereth
the books of Scripture that the Church acknowledged in his
time*; and those of the Old Testament he reckoneth to be
twenty-two?: taking notice of them, (but not approving
them,) that receive Esther, Tobit, and Judith into the Bible,
over and besides the legitimate number of historical books
there, whereof he accounteth but twelve*, together with five
poetical, and five prophetical; concluding, that all the rest
are no genuine Scriptures. And there was never yet any of
the Greek Church that said otherwise.
CXLIV. In Sicily, at this time£, Johannes de Columna
was archbishop of Messina, the author of the book that is
called "The Sea of Histories": where all the six apocryphal
books are named, and said * not to be numbered within the
canon of divine Seriptures!, though otherwise allowed by
» Martinez, in Hypotyp., lib. i. cap.
7.—Afferam tamen duo epigrammata
Nicephori Callisti, in quibus utriusque
Instrumenti libros breviter colligit, ex
Nazianzeno desumpta. [This work
has not been met with. ]
€ [dem, ibid. —Intellige libros, qui-
bus Nicephori zetate Ecclesia auctori-
tatem tribuebat.
4 Niceph. Callist, [Tpa$?s mons
cóvoy., ap. Cyri Theodori Prodromi
Epigrammata, ut vetustissima, ita pi-
issima, quibus omnia utriusque Testa-
menti capita felicissime comprehen-
duntur ; &c. ed. Basil. 1536.—
$ Tfjs TaAcias 01a€ jns ai BiBXo..]
Ocías Tpad1js udvOave vüv rà BiBA(a:
Tíjs u&v maAoQuGS eigiv efkogt 800.
Nune disce, Scripturz libri qui sint
Sacre:
Antiqua viginti et duos sibi vin-
dicat.
mpórm Féveots, k.T.A. .. ..
(Et quum enumerasset:)
ékrós 06 cojvTwv Tis lpadis Gmav
vóOov.
Quicquid extra hos est Scripturz,
est spurium.
€ icTopikà (rà) "visus Tfjs lpadfjs
Tá8e.
Hc sunt genuina Scripturz his-
torica.
[ € 83; 8é mwves &ykplvovci kal rdBe*
"Eo07»)p, '1ov010, kal Tefdyr. k.T.À.
Niceph. Callist. ubi supr. ]
* [Not mentioned by Cave.—Vid.
Anton. Possevini Apparat. Sacr., tom.
ii. p. 161.—Johannes Columna, Ord.
Prad. Archiepiscopus Messanensis,
scripsit Mare Historiarum, libros de-
cem.— But his date is not given. ]
$ Genebrard., Chron. lib. iv. [ Chro-
nograph., ed. Lugd. 1599. p. 670.—
Joannes de Columna, auctor libri cujus
titulus est Mater Historiarum; &ce.—
Vide locum. ]
^ * La Mer des Histoires,' according
to the French version. [Francis Douce
says of *la Mer des Histoires, that
* there were several works under this
title ;" and that this particular one is a
translation of the * Rudimentum,' (q.
v.) ascribed to Mochartus; and **a
different work from the Mare Histori-
arum of Johan. de Columna."—See a
MS. note, attached to the first volume
of the copy of *la Mer des Histoires"
in the Douce Library in the Bod-
leian.]
! Ibid., vol. ii. Aage vi. chap. 12.
[ feuil. 101. ed. Par. 1488.— Tiercement,
sont les livres des Apocryphes, qui ne
sont point comptez ne nombrez au
sainct canon des Escriptures, ja soit ce
que par l'Esglise ils soient approuvez,
comme sont les livres de Sapience,
Eecclésiastique, Judith, Tobie, et plu-
sieurs autres, que nomme S. Jerome,
&c.—Conf. Rudimentum, ed. Lubec.
1475. fol. 317.]
ihe Canon of the Scriptures. 229
the Church." And this allowance of them he maketh to be
*for edification in good life and mannersj, being in the
mean while insufficient for the resolution of any doubts in
matters of Faith."
CXLV. Brito, (so called either by his name or by his
nation, a Friar Minorite of those days, is mentioned with
some honour, by Lira', to have written before him an ex-
position of S. Jerome's prologues upon the Bible; (which
was heretofore wont to be printed, and joined to the Ordi-
nary Gloss, though the later editions have now left it out ;)
wherein he followed the same doctrine that S. Jerome did,
defending the Scriptures against those men», * that brought
in any apocryphal book, and made it hagiographal.? ^ Again,
in his prologue upon Tobit, he correcteth the word that was
miswritten there", because that *this book was not canoni-
cal?, nor any else besides, which was not in S. Jerome's
number." In his prologue upon Judith, he produceth and
commendeth the words of P. Comestor»?, before cited. And,
J Ibid., vol. i. Aage iv. chap. 1.
[feuil. 214.—4A ]la seconde raison di-
rons, que le livre de Tobie n'est point
du canon, par quoi ja soit ce qu'il soit
receu et leu en l'Eglise pour l'édifica-
tion et doctrine des hommes.— Conf.
Rudimentum Noviciorum, fol. 196. ]
k [Vid. Possevin. Appar., tom. i. p.
252, where Brito is mentioned, but
without any date :—ut infr. not. seq. |
! Lira, [prol] 2. in Postil Prol.
[Bibl. Sacr. ed. Basil. 1506. tom. i.
fol. 4. —Item, ] omissis prologis, a prin-
cipio Genesews incipiam: [tum, quia
residuum vitze meze non credo ad ex-
positionem totius Sacrae Scripturze suf-
ficere, &c.; ... tum,] quia (nunc)
[unus] alius frater, [videlicet] Brito,
de ordine nostro, prologos Bibliz valde
sufficienter exposuit: quod opus ha-
betur communiter. [This mention of
Brito by Nicholas Lyra appears to be
omitted in those /a/er editions of the
Bible, with Lyra's Commentary, in
which Brito's exposition of S, Je-
rome's prologues is not published.
—Conf. Anton. Possevini Apparat.
Sacr, tom. i. p. 252.—Britonis in D.
Hieronymi prologos incerta Commen-
taria, et forte ab illo ideo conscripta,
ut brevitati, qua se oppressum dixit
Nicolaus de Lyra,subveniret; quz, ut
nullius pzene ponderis, ac tanto opere
indigna, penitus ^expunxerunt tres
"Theologi Parisienses e Glossis ordi-
naria et interlineari, quas eos emisisse
emendatiores diximus in verbo Glossa. ]
-* Drito, prol. in Jos.; et ad Prol.
Gal.— Hic defendit S. Seripturam con-
tra illos, qui inducunt Apocrypha pro
Hagiographis. ([Vid. Bibl. Sacr., ed.
Basil. 1506. par. ii. fol. 2. exposit.
super prol in Joshuam: where, after
naming the books of the Hagiographa,
Brito adds: Alii supersunt, sc. liber
Judith, liber Machabzorum, liber Sa-
pientiz, et Ecclesiasticus, ac tertius et
quartus Esdrae, et liber Tobis; qui
Apocryphi dicuntur.—Et, ibid. fol. 60.
exposit. super Prol. Gal.— Tertio, osten-
dit hujus prologi utilitatem, sc. ut
sciamus librorum canonis et apocry-
phorum distinctionem. ]
? [dem, prol. in Tob. [ubi supr. fol.
283.] verb. Hagiographa.—(Sed) alia
litera habet 4pocrypha, quod melius est.
? [bid.—Quia Hieronymus, nume-
ratis libris canonicis, inter quos iste non
est, infert: Quicquid extra hos est, in-
ter Apocrypha computatur [est compu-
tatum. ]
P Vid. num. lxxiii. supr. [pp. 106,
107. not. ad lit. p.] de vitio Scriptoris ;
[item, Bibl. Sacr., ubi supr. fol. 293.—
Si in prologo super Judith alicubi legi-
tur *inter Hagiographa,' vitium Scrip-
TEST.
CENT. XIV.
JAVSID:
1312*,
330 A Scholastical History of
CHAP. in his prologue upon the Maccabees, he requireth it to be
XGVE
/; v ID
1320 r.
especially noteda, * that these books are not in the canon of
Scripture, though they be publicly read by the constitution
of the Roman Church."
CXLVI. But the Commentaries of Nicholas Lira upon the
whole Bible were, at this time, in the greatest vogue and
credit of all other. "Trithemius thought him to be an Eng-
lishman?; but he was born at Lira in Brabant, from whence
he had his name, and where he was converted from Judaism
to Christianity, and became a Friar Minor. Of him we have
not only the confession of Canus", Pererius*, and Serarius?,
* that his testimony maketh clearly for us," but the acknow-
ledgment of F. Leander?, (who lately set him forth,) **that
tOriSMest- re Hue usque sunt verba
Magistri, (P. Comestoris.)
3 [dem, ad prol. in lib. Macc. [ Bibl.
Sacr., ed. ut supr, par. iv. fol. 428.]
Notandum, quod libr Maccab. non
sunt de canone ; leguntur tamen in Ec-
clesiis per constitutionem Romanz Ec-
clesiz.
t [Vid. Cave, tom. ii. Szec. Wicklev.
p. 22.— Nicolaus de Lyra, seu Lyranus,
"Trithemio et Baleo Anglus, rectius ve-
ro Normannus, Lyrz in dicecesi Ebroi-
censi natus, * Doctus planus et utilis'
dictus. Parentes Judzeos habuit, atque
inter Rabbinos Judaicos prima litera-
rum fundamenta posuit. Postea ad Fi-
dem Christianam conversus, Minorita-
rum habitum in ecenobio Vernoliensi ad
custodiam Normannicam spectante an-
no circiter 1292. induit. Theologica
Magister in Academia Parisiensi crea-
tus, claruit anno 1320; &oc.]
* Trithem. de Seriptor. [ ed. 4to. Co-
lon. 1546. p. 227.— Nicolaus de Lyra,
natione Anglicus, Ordinis Fratrum Mi-
norum; &c.]
t Epitaphium Lirani :—
Cui veteris perhumana dabat Braban-
tia Lirze
"Cognomen: Lira nam fuit urbe sa-
tus.
[ The epitaph, from which the above
lines are taken, has not been met with ;
but vid. Epitaph. Liran. sub fin. Feu-
ardentii Praef. ad Bibl. Sacr. ed Lugd.
1589.—
Ne me ignores, properans, dum plu-
rima lustras :
Qui sum, ex his nosces, quze pede
busta teris.
Lira, brevis vicus, Normanna in gente
celebris,
Prima mihi vite janua, sorsque
fuit. ]
" Canus, Loc. [ Theol. ] lib. ii. cap. 10,
11. arg. 3. (pp. 60, 68.—At Nicolaus
Liranus,.... Abuliensis,... . Cajeta-
nus...alios etiam sex (libros) sacros
esse inficiantur. ]
X Perer, in Damn.,lib. xvi. [przfat.
in eap. 13.—Ed. 8vo. Lugd. 1591. p.
924.— Miror magis Nicolaum de Lyra,
et Dionysium: Carthusianum, qui non
negant has historias esse veras, sed ne-
gant eas tamen ad canonicam Seriptu-
ram, sieut nec librum Tobis, Judith,
et Machabaeorum, pertinere. Verum hoc
fortasse istis condonari possit, quorum
tempore non adeo erat veritas hzc, ut
nunc est; &c.]
Y Serar., Proleg. in. Tob. [ prolegom.
v. p. 3. prop. 1l.—(Librum Tobiz) Apo-
eryphum censuerunt... Hugo S. Vic-
toris, .... Lyranus, hic, et lib. i. Re-
gum, c. 16.]—Et Judith, [ p. 141, et seq.
— This is probably a false reference.
Vid. autem przloq. iii. in Maccab., ob-
ject. secund. p. 369.—Veterum et re-
centiorum quidam hos (libros Maccab.)
Apoeryphos, et non canonicos, dixe-
runt: .... (inter alios) Lyranus in
Esdrze primum, et primum horum lib.]
* Leand. de S. Martino, przefat. ci-
tat. [ p. 220. not. ad lit. p. — Bibl. Saer.
ed. Antv. 1634. Admonit. de hac novis-
sima Glossz editione.—F. Leander ..
catholico Lectori salutem; &c. prope
finem, $12.—4 quo tamen ita fui alie-
nus, ut etiam ubi Liranicus ] ( Liranus)
a communi Eeclesiz nostrze (hodiernze
(———
the Canon of the Scriptures. 331
herein he was plainly averse from the judgment and the
sense of the present (Tridentine) Roman Church." For, in
his preface upon the book of Tobit, having said, *that?, by
the favour of God assisting him, he had already written
upon all the canonical books of Scripture from the beginning
of Genesis to the end of the Revelation," he declareth his
further intention * now to write upon those books also that
were not canonical," naming them every one, * Wisdom, Ec-
clesiasticus, Judith, Tobit, and the Maccabees," and distin-
guishing them from the other by these two notes, * that the
canonical books are not only before them in time, but in
dignity and authority; these, that are not in the canon?,
being received into the Church, to be there read for men's
instruction in manners, not for any establishment of their
Faith: whereas the other be the prime principles of our re-
ligion?, and contain nothing in them but what is firmly and
indiscussively true." To this discourse he referreth again in
his preface before the book of Wisdom. And, beginning to
write upon Ezra, he expresseth himself yet more clearly*,
*and passeth by the histories of Tobit, Judith, and the
Maccabees, because they be not in the canon of Scripture,
either with the Jews, or with the Christians:;? than which
Salomonis:] propter quod sunt minoris
scilicet Pontificize, Tridentino concilio
efficacize, quam libri canonici.
recentioris) sensu discedit, in libris ca-
nonicis recensendis, [ nihil tamen in ip-
so immutare voluerim. ]
? Liran., przefat. in libr. Tobiz. [ Vid.
Bibl. Saer. ed. Duaci, 1617. tom. ii. col.
1499. ]—Postquam auxiliante Deo serip-
si super libros S. Scripture canonicos,
incipiendo a principio Genesevs, et pro-
cedendo usque ad finem A pocalypseos,
de ejusdem confisus auxilio super alios
intendo scribere, qui non sunt de canone,
scilicet, [liber] Sap. Ecclesiasticus, Ju-
dith, Tobit, et Maccabzorum.
^ [bid. [col. 1500.] Veritas scripta
in libris canonicis prior est tempore,
[quantum ad plura, ] et dignitate, quan-
tum ad omnia, quam sit illa quze scri-
bitur in non-canonicis.
* Ibid. [col. 1499.] Libri, qui non
(sunt) de canone, recepti sunt ab eccle-
sia, ut ad morum informationem in ea
legantur; tamen eorum auctoritas ad
probandum ea, qua in contentionem
veniunt, minus idonea reputatur, ut di-
cit Hieronymus [in prologo super lib.
Judith, et in prologo super Parabolas
4 [bid. [col. 1499.] Libri S. Serip-
turze, qui canonici nuncupantur, tantae
sunt auctoritatis, quod, quicquid ibi con-
tinetur, verum tenetur firmiter, et in-
discusse; [et per consequens illud quod
ex hoe concluditur manifeste.] Nam
sicut in scripturis philosophicis veritas
cognoscitur per reductionem ad prima
principia per se nota, sic in Scerip-
turis a catholicis doctoribus traditis ve-
ritas cognoscitur, quantum ad ea quz
sunt Fide tenenda, per reductionem ad
Scripturas S. Seripturze canonicas, quae
sunt habite (a) revelatione divina, cui
nullo modo falsum potest subesse.
* Idem, in 1 Esrz, cap. i.; [ibid.,
tom.ii. col. 1280.] Libros autem To-
biz, [et] Judith, et Maccab., licet sint
historiales, tamen intendo eos ad prz-
sens pertransire, quia non sunt de ca-
none apud Judzos, nec apud Christia-
nos, lmo de ipsis dicit Hieronymus,
.... quod inter Apoerypha computan-
tur [cantantur.]
TEST.
CENT. XIV.
CAEDPASP?
XV.
AZ:
1330*f,
A. D.
1340 *.
23932 A Scholastical History of
nothing can be said more fully against the common evasion
of our 'T'rent canonists.
CXLVII. In England at this time lived William Occham,
the disciple of Scotus, and a student of Merton college in
Oxford, much magnified by all men, and accounted the most
profound and learned doctor of his age*: who in his Dia-
logues, *acknowledging that reverence and honour to be
due only to the Divine writers of Scripture", whereby we
believe them to have been free from all error," subseribeth
to the doctrine of S. Jerome in his Prologues, and of S. Gre-
gory in his Morals, * that neither Judith, nor Tobit, nor the
Maccabees, nor Wisdom, nor Ecclesiasticus, are to be re-
ceived into any such height of honour; for that the Church
doth not number them among the canonical Scriptures."
And afterwards he leaveth them! (as Hugo and Richardus
of S. Victor's did) *to be ranged among the expositions of
bishops and other doctors of the Church."
CXLVIII. Herveus Natalis Brito, (of Little Britanny in
France,) the General of the Preaching Order at that time, was
another * who believed no Scriptures to be truly canonical!,
* [Vid. Cave, tom. ii. Append., p. 28.
— Gulielmus Ocham, sive Occam, gente
Anglus, . . . Ordinis Minoritarum, &c.
—VVid. etiam alterum Gul. Occam, p.
29.]
z Biel, [comment.] in iv. [lib. Sen-
tentiarum, | dist. xiv. q. 2. art. 3. [art. 2.
—Ed. 4to. Brixiz, 1574. tom. ii. p. 259.
— Quantum ad seeundum articulum, in
quoj GO ere Sequor nunc opinionem
Magistri quam etiam sequitur] Gul.
Ochamus, profundissimus veritatis in-
dagator; cujus doctrinam tanquam cla-
riorem frequentius imitor.
^ QGull. Occham, Dialog. par. iii.
tract. i. lib. iii. cap. 16. [ed. Lugd.
1494. fol. 213; item, ap. Goldasti Mo-
narch., tom. ii, p. 834.] Secundum Au-
gustinum, [ut habetur Dist. ix. in di-
versis capitulis, Seriptura Divina est
literis et expositionibus omnium epis-
coporum et aliorum praeponenda; ita
ut] solis Scriptoribus Bibl. deferendus
sit hie timor et honor, [ut non credan-
tur errare in aliquo : qualis honor et
timor] nulli deferendus est post ipsos.
Secundum Hieronymum etiam in pro-
log. [in libris Proverb.] et Gregorium
in Moralibus, libri [liber] Judith, 'To-
bie, et Maccab., Ecclesiasticus, et Sa-
pientia [liber Sapientize,] non sunt re-
cipiendi ad confirmandum aliquid in
Fide. Dicit enim Hieronymus, sicut
(et) Gregorius: Jud., (et) T'ob., et Mac-
cab. libros, legit quidem Ecclesia, sed
inter canonicas Scripturas non recipit.
[Sie et hzec duo volumina, &c. ]
i1 [bid.—Sed (et) expositiones episco-
porum, et aliorum qui fuerunt post
Seriptores canonicarum Scripturarum,
non sunt majoris auctoritatis quam li-
bri przedicti.
k [Vid. Cave, tom.ii. Append. p. 16.
—Hervzus Natalis, natione Brito Ar-
morieus,.. .. claruit anno 1312. Obiit
Narbone, anno 1323. die 10 Augusti. ]
! Herv. Natal. Brito, in Ep. S. Pauli,
(Comment. oper. Anselmi inserto,) ad
Rom. iii. 1l. [ Vid. D. Anselmi Op., ed.
Col. Agr. 1612. tom. ii. p. 19.—Et conf.
prazloq. ap. ed. Lut. Par. 1675, ubi le-
gitur: ** Commentationes in Matt., in
Cant. Cant, in Apoc., et in Epistolas
Pauli, hic excudenda non duximus ; cum
nobis constet non esse Anselmi, sed
Hervzi;" &c.].... Nos credimus ve-
ras esse Scripturas, quas [illi] (Judaei)
tradiderunt nobis; et a nulla alia gente
libros Divinz auctoritatis recepimus.
the Canon of the Scriptures. 298
or of divine authority, (as pertaining to the first Testament,)
but those which the Hebrews (to whom the Oracles of God
were committed). have delivered unto us."
CXLIX. The rest of the schoolmen, who likewise wrote
their commentaries upon the Scriptures, make no professed or
partieular discourse concerning this matter. But we have
no reason, (and none can be brought,) to think they were of
any other judgment herein than their fellows.
CHAPTER XVI.
THE TESTIMONIES OF THE ECCLESIASTICAL WRITERS IN THE
FIFTEENTH CENTURY.
CL. In the beginning of this century, Thomas surnamed
Anglicus, (being born and brought up in the Church of
England,) was numbered among the divines of his own time
for a man so grave and sound in his judgment, and of such
an excellent spirit, that in latter ages? he hath been taken
to be the *Angelical Doctor," that is, Thomas Aquinas him-
self, upon whom his followers bestowed that title. In his
Commentaries upon the Revelation he numbereth the books
of the Old 'Testament?, (as others had done before him,) to
" [Ssc. Wicklevianum, ap. Cave,
tom. ii. Append. ]
" [Vid. Possevini Apparat. Sacr.,
tom. iii. p. 294.—'Thomas Anglicus,
quem patria Galensem Sixtus Senen-
sis, Gualensem Eisingrenius, &c. .. .
Hujus auctoris esse creduntur Commen-
taria in Genesim, Esaiam, Jerem:am,
Epistolas Canonicas, Apocalypsim, et
in Boethium de Philosophica Consola-
tione, adscripta D. Thom: Aquinati;
cui cum honoris causa tributum esset
* Angelici" cognomen, paullatim est
factum, ut Thome Znglici scripta
Thom: Zngelici titulo notarentur. Ita
quidem Sixtus Senensis: at Antonius
de Conceptione ejusdem Ord. in sua
Bibl. Fratrum Ord. Przdicatorum re-
clamat, negans istius esse opera, sed
D. Thomz Aquinatis; falli item. Six-
tum inquit, in eo quod illum ann. 1400.
claruisse scribit, quem claruisse in-
quiant P P. Mon. Ord. ann. 1305 ; &e.]
9 Sixt. Senens., Bibl. lib. iv. [tom. i.
p. 328.] Thoma Anglici Commentaria
in Apoc. &c.... [The precise words
are: ' Hujus auctoris esse creduntur
commentaria in Gen., in Esai, in
Jerem., iu Epist. Can., in Apoc., et in
Boeth. de Philosophica Consolatione,
adscripta divo Thome :'—(ut supr. not.
n, a Possevino citat.)] cui cum honoris
causa tributum esset Angelici cogno-
men, et magna esset inter Anglicum et
Angelicum vocis similitudo, paulatim
effectum est, ut, per incuriam et erro-
rem, Thomz Anglici scripta Thoma
Angelici titulo notarentur.
P Thom. Angl. in Apoc. [ Exposit.
Aurea, in cap. iv.—Vid. Thom. Aquin.
ed. Par. 1660. tom. xix. p. 36.—Vi-
ginti quatuor: ... non quia non sint
plures libri in utroque Testamento;
sed designantur sub numero Patrum
sive Doctorum utriusque Testamenti:
talis itaque numerus librorum propter
TEST.
CENT. XIV.
ACD
1400 7,
COEIPASP:
XVI.
A.D.
1420 3,
A. D.
1450 ",
294 A Scholastical History of
be twenty-four,—'if the book of Ruth be reckoned apart
from the Judges, and the Lamentations from Jeremy ; but
otherwise, if they be counted together, he makes the whole
number to be but twenty-two."
CLI. About the same time lived, in England, Thomas of
Walden, the Provincial of the Carmelites, and a writer of
very great reputation, not long after the council held at
Constance. For his books were approved by Pope Martin
the Fifth: and alleged with high commendations in the
council of Basil:; which maketh his testimony to be the
less subject to exception, when, in the same booksf, * he
acknowledgeth no more than two-and-twenty volumes of
Divine Scripture to be of canonical authority," conformably
to S. Jerome in his prologue that was placed before all their
Bibles.
CLII. There was at this time in Spain a Jew* of great
numerum doctorum, per quos dispen-
satur Doctrina librorum. — Ipsi enim
dicuntur viginti quatuor, sicut sequi-
tur; vel viginti quatuor sedilia dicun-
tur] libri V. T. [qui] sunt xxiv., si
Ruth non computetur cum libro Judi-
cum, sed per se, nec Threni cum libro
Jeremism. Si enim cum illis compu-
tentur, non sunt nisi xxii., sicut dicit
B. Hieronymus in prologo super libros
Regum.
4 [Vid. Cave, tom. ii. Append. Szc.
Synodale, p. 112.— Thomas Netterus,
Waldensis a matali loco appellatus,
natione Anglus, ex vico Walden in
agro Essexiensi oriundus ; &c. ]
* Breve Apost. Martini V., tom. iii.
Thom. Wald. de Sacramentalibus.
[ Vid. Doctrinal. Fidei, tom. iii. in prin-
cip.; Epist. seu Brev. Apost. Martini
V. Pont. Max., approbans et commen-
dans opus F. Th. Wald. de Sacramen-
tis, &c.— Dilecte fili,. .. placuit primo
nobis opus, quod edideras contra Hus-
sitas hzereticos, &c.; ... quod te fecisse
gaudemus, et tuum studium utile et
salutare Ecclesize commen damus. ]
S Joh. de Ragusia, Orat. habita in
Concilio Basilieusi. [ Vid. Joannis de
Ragusio, Ordinis Praedicatorum, Orat.
de Communione sub utraque specie ;
in Append. Conc. Dasil., Labbe, tom.
xii. col. 1141.— Nam, ut refert magis-
ter Thomas Anglieus, (marg. 'T'homas
Waldensis de Sacrament. Eucharistiz,
cap. 93.) qui doctrinam Wickleff ple-
nissime legit, optime intellexit, et for-
tissime atque acerrime, ut verus Ec-
clesi;:. Catholieze filius, et Doctor Ca-
tholieus, impugnavit ; &c.]
t 'lThom. Wald., Doctrinal. Fid.,tom.
19b nsartz 2 cap22221p32/09-1]/ 9€
Prafigens scil. Ecclesize futurz xxii.
[sie, .xii.] volumina in Seriptura, et
auctoritate canonica, secundum quod
recitat super lib. Regum prologo ga-
leato Hieron. [Quomodo (inquit)
xxii. elementa sunt, per quae scribimus
Hebraice omne quod loquimur, et eo-
rum initiis vox humana comprehen-
ditur, ita xxii. volumina supputantur ;
&c. ]
v [Vid. Cave, tom. ii. Append., Scc.
Synodal., p. 117.— Paulus Carthagena
a S. Maria, natione Hispanus, Bur-
gensis a patria dietus, ... obiisse fer-
tur anno 1435, &e.]
* Joh. Mariana, de Rebus Hisp., lib.
xix. cap. 8. ( pp. 188, 189. ed. 4to. Mo-
guntie, 1605.]— Paulus Burgensis,
Judzus, Christianus factus libros edi-
dit mirandos; erat enim ingenio facili,
copioso, perspicaci, et divinarum lite-
rarum cognitione prestans. Primo
Carthag., postea Episcopus Durgensis,
creatus est. Id probitatis, eruditio-
nisque premium fuit, &c. [These
words appear to be abbreviated from
the following: * Henrico Villenze, ztate
eruditioneque, zqualis Paulus Cartha-
gena fuit, cognomento Burgensis a pa-
tria unde ortum habuit, et ubi episco-
pum egit, professione antea Judzus,
copiis, nobilitate, doctrinze laude, in ea
the Canon of the Scriptures. 235
nobility and learning, converted to Christian religion ; who
for his excellent worth, both in piety, knowledge, and pro-
bity, was first made Bishop there of Carthagena, and
afterwards of Burgos, from whence he had his name of
Paulus Burgensis. "This bishop's notes* upon the Bible are
printed, together with the Ordinary Gloss, and the Commen-
taries of Lira; whom though he made it his business there
in many places to contradict?, yet, finding fault with other
matters?, he blames him not at all in this, that concerned the
distinction (so often insisted on by Lira) between the canoni-
cal and the apocryphal books of Scripture,—as certamly he
would have done, if there had been no such distinction then
received in the Church. But he was so far from it, that in
divers of his notes» he keepeth up the same distinction him-
self, and *rejecteth those books from the canon, which the
Vulgar Latin had annexed to the Hebrew text," and which
the new decree at Trent hath since commanded to be re-
ceived, and made of equal authority or veneration with it.
CLIII. And now we are come to the time of the pre-
tended council of Florence; where Becanus? the Jesuit
gente facile princeps. Is, D. Thoma
Aquinatis scripta de "Theologia per-
volutando, facile intellexit, quantum
Christiana religio Judaieze superstitioni
prastaret. Noster effectus, religionis
quam suscepit placita literis illustravit ;
librosque edidit in suo genere miran-
dos. Erat enim ingenio facili, copioso,
perspicaci; et Divinarum Literarum
cognitione przstabat. "Trevigni archi-
diaconus primum, deinde Carthaginen-
sis Presul, postremo Burgensis crea-
tus. Id probitatis eruditionisque prz-
mium fuit; &c.]
Y S. Biblia, cum Glossa Ordinaria,
Comment. Lirani, et Additionibus
Pauli Burgensis, &c. [ Vid. ed. Duaci,
1617.]
^ Ut patet in eisd. Additionibus.
[Conf. not. seq., ubi dieit Carvajala :—
* Burgensis... multo minutiora scpe
notat in Nicolao.']
^ Lud. Carvajala, de Restituta Theo-
logia, [cap. 13. ed. 4to. Colon. 1549.
(page not numbered.)— Unde miror,
quid in mentem venit Nicolao Lyvano,
viro alioqui doctissimo, quum Esther
primo capite dicit, hos quinque libros
esse apoeryphos et extra canonem,
quum tamen prefatus Pontifex, et
Gelasius Papa cum Septuaginta Epi-
scopis Romze, et concilium Carthagi-
nense, et Augustinus, ante ipsius Nico-
lai tempora, eosin canone constituerint. ]
Neque minorem admirationem mihi
pribetBurgensis, qui, cum multa [mul-
toj] minutiora sspe notet in Nicolao
(Lirano,) hie tamen mutus est, quum
invenisset justam invehendi occasio-
nem, [quod pontifieum et concilio-
rum sententias Nicolaus non sequere-
tur. ]
» Burg. Addit. i. ad cap. i. [iii.]
Esther. [Bibl. Saer.,, ed. Basil. 1506.
par. ii. fol. 509.] Quod autem habe-
tur xiii. cap. ubi dicitur, *Ne honorem
Dei mei transferam ad hominem, &c.
non est tenendum tanquam authenti-
cum, et in Seriptura canonica conten--
tum. Non enim habetur ab Hebrzis
de isto libro nisi tantum usque ad de-
cimum cap. inclusive.—Item, in cap.
vii. [ed. Duaci, 1617. tom. ii. col.
1648.] Quod in hoc libro continetur
post decimum caput, non est de libris
canonicis, nec recipitur ab Hebrzeis.
€ [ Vid. Cave, tom. ii. Append., Szc.
Synodal., pp. 232, 238.]
* Becan., Man. Controv., lib. i. cap.
l. q. 1. [p. 2. ubi supr. num. Ixxxvii.
p. 165. not. ad lit. t.—IHic canon habe-
tur in concilio Tridentino sess. iv. Et
TEST.
CENT. XV.
A.D.
1489 c.
CHA P.
EXHI
'The brief
history of
the council
of Flo-
rence.
3306 A Scholastical History of
imagined, that he saw Pope Gelasius, (almost a thousand
years after he was dead,) reaching forth the "rent canon,
(more than a hundred years before it was born, to Pope
Eugenius the Fourth ;—and which is the only Council, that
Canus? and many others (for Cardinal Bellarmine! speaks
but faintly of it) have to bring against us, between 'TIrent
and Carthage, for the space of eleven hundred and forty
years together. For the better discovering of whose vauity
herein, (and in some other matters besides) it will not be
amiss to look into the true story of this pretended council of
Florence, and briefly to set it forth.
CLIV. In the eighteenth year of this century the council
of Constance ended? ;—wherein, (after the Latin Church had,
for forty years together, been rent asunder into divers fac-
tions by the opposition and schism of sundry popes, that had
set themselves up one against another,) a decree was made,
*that all persons, of what state or dignity soever they were,
(though it were the Papal dignity itself,)) ought to be subject
unto a General Council, and to obey it in all things that con-
cerned either matter of Faith, or extirpation of schism, or
reformation of the Church."
patres illius concilii acceperunt illum
per traditionem ab Eugenio Papa in
concilio Florentino, (ut videre est apud
Bartholomzum Carranzam in summa
conciliorum.) Rursum, Eugenius il-
lum accepit a Gelasio Papa in concilio
Romano; &c.]
e Canus, Loc. [Theol.] lib. ii. cap.
11. sect. Ad tertium ; [p. 69.—Cum]
concilium Carthaginense, Florentinum,
(et) Tridentinum, [Innocentius, Gela-
sius, ac fere Sancti,] hos libros tan-
quam sacros Ecclesie tradiderunt,
[ profecto, si ii non essent, perniciosis-
sime falleremur. ]
f Bellarm., de Verbo Dei, lib. i. cap.
4. [tom. i. col. 12.—4Ac primi quidem
ordinis libros in Ecclesia catholica
divinam auctoritatem semper habuisse,
testes sunt .. . omnia concilia; &ce. ...
Vide...ex conciliis... Florentinum
in Instit Armeniorum, juxta fidem
summze conciliorum.) Et, cap. 10.
sect. Primum, [tom. i. col. 39.— Pri-
mum, igitur, hos libros una cum czete-
ris in canone ponunt concilia, Car-
thag Bl ean3 4v. Trid: Sess-qnyss
Pontifices, Innocentius, &c. . . . Deni-
Three, who pretended to be
que, Patres Augustinus, &e. ... (But
no mention is here made of the council
of Florence at all.)] (Alii vero pluri-
mi passim citant concilium Florenti-
num in Instructione Armeniorum.
[ Vid. num. clviii.])
£€ Concil. Const., sess. iv. [ Labbe,
tom. xii.col. 19.] Sancitum est, Ge-
nerali Concilio quemlibet, cujuscunque
status vel dignitatis, etiamsi papalis,
existat, teneri obedire in his quae per-
tinent ad Fidem, extirpationem sehis-
matis, et reformationem — Ecclesiz.
[The words are: Hae sancta syno-
dus... ordinat, disponit, statuit, de-
cernit et declarat, ut sequitur: Et
primo, quod ipsa synodus in Spiritu
Sancto congregata legitime, generale
concilium faciens, Ecclesiam catholi-
cam militantem reprzsentans, potes-
tatem a Christo immediate habet ; cui
quilibet cujuscunque status vel digni-
tatis, etiamsi papalis existat, obedire
tenetur in his quz pertinent ad Fidem,
et extirpationem dicti schismatis, et
reformationem — generalem — Ecclesie
Dei in capite et in membris. ]
the Canon of the Scriptures. 297
all Popes of Rome at once, being there deposed, Martin
the Fifth was by that couucil surrogated, and taken into
their place. "There was another decree" likewise made for
the more frequent holding of such General Councils in time
to come,—* one to begin five years after this council of Con-
stance was ended, a second at the end of seven years follow-
ing, and afterwards every tenth year besides." — According
to whieh decree the city of Pavia, in the duchy of Milan,
was by the new Pope, with the approbation of the Emperor
Sigismund, appointed for the place where the next council
should be held. And there at the term allotted it began;
but after a while, upon certain reasons, it was removed to
Sienna; and a decree was there made for the celebration of
the next appointed council, at the end of seven years follow-
ing, to be kept in the city of Basil*: to which purpose they
caused a solemn instrument, with the consent of all parties,
to be drawn up in writing, and signed. What else was done
at Pavia, or Sienna, we have no Acts extant to testify. But,
as soon as the council was met at Dasil, they began to speak
of reformation, and said, that at the council of Sienna they
were all deluded!.
Eugenius the Fourth was now Pope, aud
Julian the Cardinal was his deputy at Basil.
But hearing
from thence, that they all talked of reformation, and being
h Sess, xix. [ Vid. Conc. Constanti-
ens., sess. xxxix. Labbe, tom. xii. col.
238.—Ea propter hoc edicto perpetuo
sancimus, decernimus, et ordinamus,
ut amodo Concilia Generalia eelebren-
tur, ita quod ] primum a fine hujus con-
cilii in quinquennium [immediate se-
quens;] secundum [vero] a fine illius
[immediate sequentis concilii] in sep-
tennium ; et deincepsin decennium [de
decennio] perpetuo celebrentur.
i Sess. xliv.—Civitas Papiensis de-
putata est pro proxime futuro concilio.
[ Vid. Labbe, tom. xii. col. 257.—Con-
sentiente et approbante Concilio, civita-
tem Papiensem tenore przesentium de-
putamus et etiam assignamus, statu-
entes et etiam decernentes quod Przelati,
et etiam alii qui ad generalia concilia
debent convocari, tempore przedicto
civitatem ipsam Papiensem accedere
teneantur. ]
* Tomi Conciliorum. [Vid. Labbe,
tom. xii. col. 463.—Conc. Basiliens.,
sess. i. cap. 4.] Et Julianus Cardina-
lis, epist. ad Eugen. IV., inter opera
JEnez Sylvii. [ Vid. /Eneze Sylvii Op.
ed. Basil, cum gratia et privilegio
Ces. Majest. (no date) p. 77.—Card.
Jul. Ep. ii.] A fine concilii Constan-
tiensis, quinquennio elapso, celebratum
est Papiense vel Senense; et ab hujus
[a cujus] fine, elapso septennio, eap-
tum est celebrari [istud,] (concilium
Dasileense.)
! [dem Julian. Epist. ad Eugen.—
Dicebant, qui scandalizati sunt defor-
mitate Cleri: Fuimus delusi in con-
cilio Senensi. [ Vid. /Eneze Sylvii Op.,
ubi supr., p. 760.—Vehementer ubique
gentes, talia audientes, scandalizantur.
—Et vid. Juliani Ep. i. ibid. p. 70.—
Et quamquam dicatur, talis prorogatio
et loci translatio sit ad bonum finem,
ut ibi przesente S. V. majora bona sequi
possint, nemo hoc credit, quia dicunt:
luimus delusi in concilio Senensi. .
Essent et interrogandi, qui scandali-
zantur de deformitate Cleri, an interim
velint supersedere. . . . Quotidie nova
scandala ex deformitate clericorum in-
surgunt ; &c.]
TEST.
CENT. xv.
Johannes
Palzolo-
gus.
2958 Á Scholastical History of
terrified with the example that the council of Constance had
lately before given of it, he sent forth his bull, and went
about to dissolve this council of Basil, before it was well
begun. On the other side, they that were met openly re-
sisted the bull, and denied that the Pope had any such
authority over the Council, —urging the decree made at Con-
stance, that the Council rather had authority over him";
and thereupon, when he grew refractory against them, and
would not revoke his bull, they deposed him, and substituted
Amadeus the duke of Savoy in his room by the name of Felix
the Fifth. So there were two popes together again at once.
CLV. In the mean while the Empire of the East lay a
bleeding, and, the Greeks being not able to resist the great-
ness of the 'Turkish forces then brought against them, they
began to seek for help and relief from these Western parts.
Eugenius, being desirous to free himself from the opposition
and troubles that the council at Basil had brought upon him,
and supposing that the present distress, whereinto the Eastern
empire was now fallen, would be a fair occasion to bring the
Greek Church under his own papal dominion, inviteth the
Emperor to come into Italy", and to bring his Greek Bishops
with him to a council there, that should be called, and held
at Ferrara; where if an union might be first made between
the Latin Church and theirs, he promised them large assist-
ance against the "Turks, from all parts of these Western
dominions, and the empire of Germany. "The council of
m" Georg. Phranza, in Chron., lib. ii.
cap. 13; &c.—Ea tempestate Germani
erant Basile; congregati, dissidentes
sententiis. contra Eugenium pontifi-
cem; quem reprobantes, crearunt pon-
tificeem nomine Felicem, virum inter
lpsos spectatz2e in primis probitatis.
[Cosin has in this, as in some other
places, attributed to Phranza words
which are not his.— Vid. Laonici Chal-
cocondyle Hist., lib. vi. ed. Par. 1650.
p. 162; where the above extract oc-
curs, sub Conradi Clauseri interp.—
The words in the original are: ós 8e
Kal éml rovs l'epuavoUs àóíkero abTd 7)
mpec Bela, ériyxavov 8€ róre oi 'epuavol
mepl BaciMfjav mÓAuw, OtevexOévres *yvó-
un Tpós Tür Ebyéveiww àpxiepéa, kal
àroBokiudCovres avTOv, kaÜ0lcTacav qU-
rol àpxiepéa, PeA(kiov rofivoua, üvBpa
TGv Tmap' abrois Gok(uov, Eóvobóv ve
srouoduevot kowf) kàro6eDevypévoi. ]
n [bid., [ubi supr. Laon. Chalc.
Hist, lib. vi. p. 152.] Pontifex igitur
Eugenius triremes instruit, e£ Johan-
nem Byzantii regem accersebat. Con-
cilium enim sub se agitari volebat.
[The precise words of Chalcondylas
are: Zmbo igitur pontifices triremes
instruunt, et Joannem Byzantii regem
aecersebant. ^ Uterque enim sub se
concilium agitari, et religionis contro-
versiam, quze cum Grecis intercesse-
rat, finiri volebat.—obro: uev oiv &udw,
(viz. Ebyéveis, kal $eA(kios) mAnpó-
cavres Tpv/peis, uereméjumovro ékárepot
ém' abToUs "loávvmv rbv Bvu(avríov fa-
ciAéa, crí]jv ve E£UvoOov éml odíct moifj-
caa 0o. ék&repoi G£iobvres, k.m.A. ]
ihe Canon of the Scriptures. 239
Basil likewise invited them to come thithero, that there might
be an agreement made in all matters of religion, wherein
they dissented from the Occidental Churches, and that the
princes of the empire might be the rather stirred up to aid
them. But the Greek Emperor, having had his first invita-
tion and promise from the Pope, and being more willing to
take the offer of the nearer aid?, that was made him in Italy,
than the other which was further off, excused himself to the
messengers that were sent from the council at Basil, and
came to Venice, —he, and his brother with him, besides the
Patriarch of Constantinople, together with many other
bishops, and a train of five hundred followers. At Venice
they were honourably received', and from thence conveyed
to l'errara, whither the Pope had summoned his new council,
and was there ready to entertain their coming.
CLVI. At the council in Ferrara they had sixteen sessions;
and at Florence (to which place, by reason of the pestilence
in Ferrara, they were forced to remove) they had nine. In
all these sessions little or nothing else was done, but that
they spent the whole time in disputing with the Greek
Dishops about **the addition of * Filioque! to the Creed, and
the procession of the Holy Ghost from the Father and the
Son:" wherein nevertheless not any thing was as yet con-
cluded. In the meanwhile the Greeks were in great peril at
home, to be overrun and utterly spoiled by the Turks; who,
in the absence of the Emperor, had taken a resolution to
9 Sabellic., Ennead. x. lib. iii. [tom.
ii col. 897.] Fuerat id negotium per
Legatos motum, Martino [Pontifice]
adhuc sedente. —'Tentavit DBasileense
concilium [(adhue enim tenebat)] Pa-
lzeologum magnis sollicitationibus pel-
lectum [pollieitationibus allectum | ad
se trahere, ut res Dasileze inchoata ma-
joris esset ponderis; paratzeque fuerant
naves in Narbonensi Gallia apud Mas-
siliam, quz eum ex Gr:ecia deportarent :
[sed Eugenii auctoritatem maluit ille
sequi. | —Item, Antonin. Sum. Hist., tit.
xxii. cap. 11. [ Chron., tom. iii. p. 529. ]
Congregati Dasileze, post dissolutionem
et irritationem factam concilii per Eu-
genium, non desistebant a prosecutione
incepti, sed sollicite [solliciti] invita-
bant Grzecos Basileam ad concilium id
accedere.
P Ibid. [ Antonin. ubi sup.] Prava-
luit tamen autoritas Eugenii cum sua-
sionibus plurimorum, ut ad presen-
tiam suam se conferrent.
3 Ibid. [ Antonin. ubi supr.] Impe-
rator et frater ejus, cum Patriarcha,
Episcopis, et magno comitatu, numero
quingentorum, Constantinopoli se mo-
ventes, Venetias applicuere. [The
words in the Chronic. are: Unde ex
Constantinopoli przfati Patriarcha, et
Imperator, cum fratre suo, et magno
comitatu, numero fere quingentorum,
se moventes Venetias applicuere. ]
* Sabellic., loco cit. [ Ennead x. lib.
ii. tom. ii. col. 897.] Foscarus prin-
ceps eum [venientem] honorificentis-
sime excepit. Ex Venetiis Imperator
Ferraram processit, quo Pontifex ex
Bononia se contulerat.
TEST.
CENT. XV.
(COEIPASD:
EXSVUIE
240 A Scholastical History of
besiege the city of Constantinople*, being then already in
great distress, and altogether unable to resist them without
speedy and present succour. Whereupon letters were sent
to Florencef, to inform the Emperor" in what extreme danger
they stood, and to press him unto a timely union with the
Pope and the Latin Church, from whom they expected help,
upon any terms. After all the former altercations, there-
fore, about the Symbol and the Procession, at length there
was, upon the sudden*, an abrupt agreement? made in the
council, concerning those two points whereof they had so
long disputed, and two more besides, which were the two
points of Purgatory and the Primacy * of the Pope of Rome.
S Phranza, loco citato. [ Vid. Chro-
nic., lib. ii. cap. xiii. ap. Corp. Byzantin.
ed. Venet. 1733. tom. xxv. col 665.]
Amurathes [Àmeras,] missis copiis,
Constantinopolin oppugnare constituit.
t Scripta Gregor. Scholarii, inter
Acta Synod. Flor. [.Sice, ap. Steph.
Paulini Hist. S. Gen. Florent. Synodi ;
q. v. tom. ii. pp. 1,—186.—Sanetissimi
viri Gregorii Scholarii de pace, deque
ferendo patriz auxilio, adhortatio ad
synodum orientalem Florentize.— Conf.
autem Labbe, tom. xiii col. 542.—
Georgii Scholarii orationes ; &c. The
preface begins: Teópyios ó XxoAdpios,
ó ràv émipepouévov Aóyev moTp, cvj-
mape*yévero uv TQ. BaciAei HaAatoAÓye
eis Tv. év $Xcpevría asvobov, karefd-
Aero 8 moAAoUs kal kaXoUs Aó'yovs Tpo-
mpemój.evos eis €vegiv ToUs T'paukobs. ]
" Phranza, ubi supra.— Mittunt
Proceres in Italiam, qui Imperatori in-
dicium faciant, quam ancipites cogi-
tationes et fluctus curarum ingentes
erant Constantinopoli; quodque nulla
alia salutis via supererat, quam ut, ex
unione facta cum Latinis, auxilia ab
eis mitterentur. Si enim non adesset
adventitium subsidium (&vev 77s &£e0ev
cvuuaxías) ne primum quidem hostis
impetum ferre potuerunt. (['This pas-
sage has not been found in its present
shape; but see Phranzz Chron., lib.
ii. cap. 13. ubi supr., ap. Corp. Byzant.
tom. xxv. col. 65.— Constantinus igitur
et Principes Thomam Palaologum ex-
citarunt, atque ad Imp. miserunt. In-
terea ancipites cogitationes, et fluctus
curarum ingentes Constantinopoli, dum
sciremus quid concilium Halimbassze
promovisset. Et ecce factum, quod
supra dixi. Utinam ne synodus ista
unquam fuisset, si tantas offensiones et
detrimenta paritura erat. Ac iter qui-
dem Imper(atoris) Constantinopoli in
Italiam . supersedebo. — Et conf.
Georg. Scholar. inter Acta Synod.
Florent., ubi supr. Labbe, tom. xiii.
col. 553.— Eam (1. e. *nostram urbem")
porro scitis omnes, si non adsit adven-
titium subsidium, ne prinum quidem
impetum hostis laturam.—The Greek
is: lore O06 müvTes ékeívm», üvev TÍjs
CEo0ev cvupuaxías, o08e mpós 7]v &pobov
&vrio T jvau 8vvqcoouérqv. ]
x Conc. Flor., sess. xxv. [Labbe,
tom. xiii. col. 505.] (Tunc) Rutenus
et Mytelenensis accessere ad Pontifi-
cem, dixeruntque ei: En, Serenissimus
Imperator condescendit ad omnia, quze-
cunque tua BDeatitudo postulavit, et
nos omnes fecimus quicquid voluisti ;
nullaque alia de causa reluctari nolu-
imus, nis] ut res quam citissime ab-
solvatur: et si quid erat nobis dicen-
dum, prztermisimus, quia Triremes
Venetz eito sunt soluturz. — [é£eA-
0óvrev Tolvuv ToU uvquoctvov, üm1A0ev
ó 'Pecías uerà ToU MirvAfvgs Tov IIá-
cav, Kal elmov aUvTQ' ibov, Ó 'yaXqvóra-
Tos BaciAeUs cvvekaTéfn eis rávra, 0ca
éChrqoev ó pakapiórgs coU" QàAAà kal
diets arávres, 0ca, &xpmoas, emovijaaj.ev
kal Ov ob8tv &AXo mapnrucáuc0a àvri-
oTivau, ei gà 6ià Tijv cvvrouíav ToU
mpáypuoros. Kal, éàv eixopuév Ti eimei,
koaTreAÍmouev abrb Dià TGv Beveruküv
karrép^ycv Tijv raxeiav e&éxevauv. ]
y Literze Unionis ab Eugenio pro-
mulgatze in Conc. Flor. [Vid. decre-
tum, seu diffinit. Unionis, cum sub-
scriptionibus.—Labbe, tom. xiii. col.
1165. ]
Z Viz. «Juxta canones, dicta sanc-
torum, et Sacram Scripturam ;" (et
non aliter.) — Vid. Conc. Flor. sess.
ihe Canon of the Scriptures. 341
And these were the heads whereof that sudden union con-
sisted, though some of the Greek bishops? made their pro-
testations there against it, and it lasted not long. But con-
cerning the canon of Scripture there was not a word spoken.
CLVII. The Archbishop of Florence*, who was present at
this council, reciteth the Pope's letters to the same purpose ;
and of the union there made we are no otherwise informed.
Some other disputations and differences had passed there
between them; but in the end,—upon condition that the
Greek Church would acknowledge, first, their. Patriarch of
Constantinople to be inferior to the Pope of Rome, then,
that there was a purgatory after this life, (neither of which
they will yet acknowledge to this day,) and, lastly, that the
Holy Ghost proceeded from the Father and the Son, (which
they never absolutely denied,)—the Pope was contented to
make this further accord with them;—that they should,
without his offence, be permitted to celebrate the Eucharist
in leavened bread: to baptize after their own accustomed
manner: to let their priests live in lawful matrimony: to
let their beards grow: and to give the communion unto all
persons in both kinds: together with many other things
besides.
CLVIII. While these matters were in doing, there came
certain legates* to the council from the Patriarch of Arme-
nia, and having saluted both the Pope and the Emperor, (for
in this order they are placed in the acts of this synod,) they
xxv. versus finem. [Labbe, tom. xiii.
col. 508.— xal 7uets éBovAevadue0a,
kal évypdjauev: bri (va £xy ó Iidmas
Trà Tmpovóuia aUTOÜ kaTà TOUS kavóvas,
kai rà pqrà rv üylev, kal T3]jv Ocíav
T'paQijv, kal rà mparrikà ràv avvóSov. ]
à Marc. Ephesius. [ Vid. Hist. Conc.
Flor.; Labbe, tom. xiii. col. 4.— Huc
accessere Marci metropolite Ephesi
contra sanctam synodum calumniz;
qui, cum sese unus ex Gracorum om-
nium episcoporum numero segregasset,
et pertinaciter in opinione quam semel
imbiberat perstitisset, neque definitioni
generalis concili subscribere voluit,
neque a confingendis variis mendaciis,
in Grzciam reversus, abstinuit; &c.]
. b Antoninus, in Sum. Hist, loco
citato, [ Chronic., tit. xxii. cap. 11. $ 1.
par. ii. p. 531.] recitatis literis Eu-
COSIN.
genii de unione, subjicit:—In aliis
ritibus suis, qui non important hzare-
sim (licet rationabiliores sint ritus Ec-
clesize Occidentalis seu Romanz)Grzci
fuerunt permissi manere : sicut, quod
celebrent in fermentato: quod bapti-
zent in alia forma quam nos, vide-
licet, * Baptizetur servus Dei N. in no-
mine Patris, et Filii, et Spiritus Saneti,
Amen :' item, quod ordinati in sacris
utantur matrimonio contracto ante sus-
ceptionem ipsorum ordinum sacrorum :
item, quod mutriant Barbam: item,
quia dent Sacramentum Eucharistize
sub utraque specie omnibus, [etiam
parvulis ;] et multa alia.
* Narratio, Actis Synodi Florentinae
inserta. [ Concil. Labbe, tom. xiii col.
528. ]
TEST.
CENT. XV.
CHAP.
XVI.
242 A Scholastical History of
said that their Church agreed with the Church Catholie,
and that they would be willing to observe the decree of the
council: for which they were very much commended. And,
when this was done, they and the Greeks together departed
from Florence. Among the acts of the synod there is an
instruction to the Armenians, given them under the name
and authority of Pope Eugenius, and prescribing them the
seven sacraments according to the rites of the Roman
Church, with some other things thereunto annexed. 'This in-
struction is dated in the year MCCCC XXXIX, 10 kalend.
of December?, But the Greeks*, and the Armenians with
them, were gone from Florence five months before; for they
made an endf, and departed, in the month of July. Which
so much poseth the author, who collected the sessions? of
this council into a short summary, that he knoweth not how
to reconcile the one to the other, but by saying, that either
the Greeks and the Armenians tarried longer, (contrary to
what he had said before,) or that the synod continued longer
after they were gone, (whereof there are no acts to be seen,)
4 Decretum Eugenii Papz IV. (sive
instructio pro Armenis, post Concil.
Florent.) [ Labbe, ubi supr. col. 529. ]
—Datum Florenti: in publ. sess. sy-
nodal. [solemniter in. Ecelesia majori
celebrata,] ann. Dom. 1439, decimo
calend. Decemb., ann. Pont. Eug.
[ pontificatus nostri anno ] nono.
e Compend. Sess. Synod. Flor., apud
Surium et Binium; [item, ap. Labbe,
tom. xiii. col. 1278.] Legati [patriar-
chz] Armenorum, ... una cum Grze-
cis, Florenüa discesserunt, ann. Dom.
1439, circa diem mensis Julii 22, vel
23.
f Antonin., ubi sup.—Et eo anno
1439, in die Dominica mensis Julii,
celebrata est, &c. ... et facta est dicta
reconciliatio; | &c. [Vid. Antonin.
Chron., tit. xxii. cap. 11. $ 1. par. iii.
p. 930. ed. Lugd. 1586.— Et eo anno,
scilicet 1439, in die Dominica mensis
Julii, celebrata est solennis Missa in
Eeclesia majori Florentie. Et, prze-
sentibus Eugenio Papa, cum Cazrdi-
nalibus, et aliis multis Episcopis et
Abbatibus, ae etiam Imperatore Grz-
corum, cum aliis Grzeis et Dominis
prioribus Florentinorum, cum Vexilli-
fero, ac maximo populo ibi congregato
cum ingenti gaudio, facta est dicta
reconciliatio Constantinopolitanze cum
Ecclesia Romana, et confessio Fidei
secundum symbolum quod cantatur in
Ecclesiis Latinis per Grzecos, et super
his facta declaratio Fidei tenenda ab
omnibus fidelibus, Latinis et Grzcis,
qua sic incipit: Eugenius Episcopus,
95] c
€ Apud Surium et Binium, in ultim.
edit. Conciliorum. [Vid. Labbe, ubi
supr. tom. xiii. col. 1278.] Post sub-
scriptiones, (et discessionem Grzc.
una cum Armenis,) extat sub [circa]
finem Epistola quzedam Eugenii Papze
de unione Armenorum et Graecorum
cum Latinis inita, quaeque hoc eodem
anno, mense Decembri [Novembri,
(perperam.—Vid. infr.*)] in quadam
publiea sessione synodali Florentiz
data et scripta habetur. Unde neces-
sario colligitur, (aut) Graecos et Ar-
menos hue usque Florentiz:e perman-
sisse; vel, (quod probabilius est,)
eandem synodum, post abitum Gra-
corum et Armenorum, aliquot ses-
sionibus, (quarum acta nulla extant, )
continuatam ; ve] saltem aliam quan-
dam, ab hae ceeumenica synodo diver-
sam, eodem anno 1439. 10 calend.
Decemb.* (quo die scripta habetur prze-
dicta Eugenii synodica epistola,) cele-
bratam fuisse.
the Canon of the Scriptures. 243
or, at least, that some other synod was held at Florence
(when this was ended) in the month of December, at what
time the decree of the Pope is dated. Wherein Eugenius,
(if his decree be not rather counterfeit,) whatsoever he was
pleased to say and to command besides, saith never a word,
all the while, concerning the canonical books of Scripture,
or in what number, one or other, they are to be received.
CLIX. In the large tomes, and editions of the Councils,
which Crab, Surius, Nicolinus, the Vatican, and Binius have
set forth, there are in this decree of Pope Eugenius but eight
articles: nor did all the libraries", whereinto they could
make search, by themselves or others, afford them any more:
only Caranza!, and out of him Longus Coriolanus, have in
their epitomes of the councils given us nine or ten; (but in
such an order and manner, as the two last articles, given us
in the larger volumes, are by them omitted, and three others
substituted in their room ;) the seventh whereof (which is
not at all found in the tomes of the Councils* neither) is an
extravagant concerning the Manichees; from the naming of
whom occasion is there pretended to be taken of setting
down * the books that pertain both to the Old and New Tes-
tament! ;" whereof a catalogue is there likewise given us with
h Petrus Crab, in prima sua edi-
tione.— Plusquam quingentas Diblio-
thecas perlustravi per varias regiones.
[Vid. Concilia Petri Crab, ed. Colon.
1538. tom. ii. fol. 826.— Orthuinus
Gratius pio lectori salutem plurimam
dicit.—Finit hic, lector amice, secun-
dus et ultimus... tomus... . Contra
autem in hisce duobus tomis, sive vo-
luminibus, nunc recens (ut vides) a
nobis feliciter editis, omnia sunt et
approbata et integra, etiamque ex ve-
tustissimis, receptis quoque atque ap-
probatis, (id quod notatu dignissimum
est,) exemplaribus, longe lateque per
regna aliquot, et multas Christianorum
provineias, imo etiam et per quingen-
tas Bibliothecas, a religioso quodam
excerpta, typisque his tandem nostris,
ad totius Christianz reipublice utili-
tatem, feliciter excussa; &c.]
A Dominican Friar, and Queen
Mary's Confessor, in England after she
was married to King Philip of Spain.
k Ubi habetur: *'Septimo, decre-
tum unionis cum Graecis [consumma-
te pridem in hoc sacro cecumenico
Florentino concilio promulgatum, cu-
jus tenor talis est: Eugenins, ] &c. ;"—
in decreto Eugenii de instructione
Armenorum.
! Sum. Caranzze, in decret, vii. Conc.
Florent. ( Vid. Sum. omnium Conc., ed.
Rothomagi, 1633. p. 873.—Septimo,
decernimus] unum atque eundem
Deum V. et N. Test. [hoc est, Legis
et Prophetarum, atque Evangelii]
profitemur [auctorem ; quoniam] eo-
dem Spiritu inspirante [utriusque Tes-
tamenti] sancti (Dei homines) locuti
sunt; quorum libros suscipit et vene-
ratur Ecclesia, qui titulis sequentibus
continentur:... Gen., Exod., &c. (Et
texitur catalogus laxior, qualis ab
Augustino, et concilio Carthag. tertio,
allatusfuit.) [The catalogue is; Quin-
que Moysi, id est, Gene., Exo., Levit.,
Num., Deut., Josue, Judic., Ruth, qua-
tuor Regum, duo Paralipom., Esdras,
Neemias, Tobias, Judith, Esther, Psal.
David, Parabole, Ecclesiast., Cantica
Canticorum, Sapien., Ecclesiasticus,
Esaias, Hier., Baruch, Ezech., Dan.,
duodecim Piophetz minores, (id est,
R2
TEST.
CENT. XV.
244. A Scholastical History of
ES. P. all the six apocryphal and debated books in it, besides the
canonical; and all said to be * written by the holy men of
God, as they were inspired by the Holy Ghost; and every
one of them to be received by the Church."
CLX. And this (forsooth) is the canon of the o:cumenical
council of Florence, that Canus", and Becanus?, and many
others?, bring against us. For from Caranza they had it,
and from nobody else; who, it is most likely, had it from
some impostor or other, that made this decree of his own
head, when there was no copy of the council to be found
that had the like. "Though, if it were true,—all this that
Caranza added to it,—yet in the same sense that S. Augus-
tine, and the council of Carthage, were interpreted before,
may these words of the epitome be taken here. But in
epitomes of councils there ought not to be more, than is
in the great and vast volumes of the councils themselves ;
where no such thing 1s to be seen, in all the several editions
that have been printed of them. — And, as for the council of
Florence itself, the story of it (which we have briefly and
truly represented) hath made it manifest, that it cannot be
rightly accounted to be a general or an cecumenieal council,
were it but in respect of the Latin Churches alone; whereof
a great part remained at Basil, and acknowledged not either
Eugenius or his council at Florence. Indeed, they were
called thither; but, when none of them came?, and the
Osee, Joel, Amos, Abdias, Jonas, Mi-
cheas, Naum, Abacuc, Sophonias, Ag-
gseus, Zacharias, Malachias,) duo Ma-
chabzeorum. ]
m Canus, in Locis Theol., [lib. ii.
cap. 1l. $ Ad Tertium, p. 69.] ubi
supra, [p. 236, not. ad lit. e.]
" Becanus, in Manual. Controv.,
[lib. i. cap. 1.'q. 1. p. 2.] ubi supra,
[p. 165, not. ad lit. t; et p. 167, not.
ad lit. b.]
9» Sixt. Senens, lib. vii. haer. xi.
[tom. ii. p. 341.—Damnant hane hz-
resin totius Ecclesie auctoritas, con-
eiliorum decreta, et Patrum testimonia,
&c.—No particular mention is here
made of the council of Florence.]
Alph. a Castro, contr. hzer., lib. i. cap.
2. [ Vid. Op., col. 10, where the canon
of the council of Florence is given at
length.] Andrad., Defens. Fidei Trid.
lib. iiA. [De libris canonicis, ed. 8vo.
Ingolst. 1580. fol. 288.] Harlem, in
catal. libr. canonic. [Vid. Indicem
Biblieum, a Joh. Harlemio, p. 21; ap.
Lexic. Grecum, &e., ad Saeri Appa-
ratus Instructionem, ed. Antv. 1572,
circa finem.] Et multi alii.
P Acta in Concil. Florent., proxime
ante sess. i.—Prastitutum quatuor
mensium dilapsum est tempus, et nec
Basileze. quisquam nee aliquis alius
Italus venit. Cumque a nobis aliud
fieri non posset, res ipsa cogebat cele-
brari synodum ad disputandum, absen-
tibus etiam iis qui synodo interesse
debebant. Aiebat enim Pontifex: Ubi
ego sum, cum Imperatore et Patriarcha,
ibi Christianorum omnium synodus
esse creditur. ([Vid. Concilia, Labbe,
tom. xiii. col. 32.— roU7ev oUro yevo-
uévov, 7 Oipía TÓYV Tec dpov pnvav
TapíjA8e, kal obre oi €v Tj BaciXeía
qA8ov, oÜre &AXos TiS TÓV 'ITaAGv. ud
ihe Cunon of the Scriptures. 245
TEST.
Greeks began to be troubled at it, the Pope said, that, ** where
CENT. XV.
he and the Emperor of the East, (without any notice taken
of the Western Emperor,) with his Patriarch, were met toge-
ther, there needed no more to make a genera! council: for
all Christendom met in them; and no man believed other-
wise." But who can here believe the Pope ?— specially, when
the council at Basil* condemned that at Florence for a schis-
matical synagogue, (as that at Florence did it) and with
worse terms than those. But, whatsoever either of these two
synods did, or whatever it was that Pope Eugenius decreed,
certain it is, that neither the Greek, nor the Latin Church,
(before the synod at Trent,) ever observed any such decree,
or received all the books of Scripture that Caranza reciteth,
as equally, strietly, and properly canonical. For the Latins
(those that were of the chiefest name among them both then
and after) made no more account of any such decree, (if any
such were,) than the Greeks did of the pretended union;
who', as soon as they were returned, and got home to Con-
stantinople, would stand to nothing, that their own sudden
fear, and the Pope's persuasions, had for the time brought
them to in Italy.
CLXI. Among the Latins in this age, that, notwithstand-
ing this pretended papal decree at the council of Florence,
were of no such mind as they that follow the council of
Trent are now, first of all, we have Antoninus; who knew,
far better than Caranza did, what was done at Florence,
where he was present' at divers of the disputations there,
held between the Greeks and the Latins; and, being after-
éxóvrov 5t mos &AAws moUjccu, Tvay-
iotev 74s avrO0 TO mpa'yua evepryeta0at
T?» cÜvobov ToU OinAé"ycaÓat ical xcpis
Tljs mapovaías TQv cvvoOucGv. £Xeye yàp
ó Idas: évOa, eiul é^yà, uerà ro Bact-
Aéws kal ToU Ilarpidpxov, éxet éa«uw 1j
cvoBos &raca rÀy Xpiriavàv. ]
3 Jac. Meyerus, in Annalib. Flandr.
lib xvi. [ed. Antv. 1561. p. 293.—
Erant tunc duo ccumenica concilia, ]
Basiliense et Florentinum, [quze] adeo
nihil concordiz habebant, ut utrum-
que alterum schismaticum, [diaboli-
cum, ] synogogamque Satanze nomina-
ret.
" Chalcondylus, lib. vi. [De rebus
Turcicis.—Vid. Hist. ed. Par. 1650.
pp. 155, 156.] Grzci domum reversi
non amplius his, quae in ltalia acta
fuerant, stare voluerunt. Verum sen-
tentiam diversam tenentes, noluerunt
in religionis negotio adhzerere Ro-
manis. [oí uév o)üv "EAAmves, os ém
ofkov évyévovro, oükér. épacav. éuuéveiw
TOis ÓpoAoywuévows, àAAà oUvavriov
karéoTq, uukér. BovXouévois avvríüea-
8c rois "Poyaots.
s [Vid. Cave, tom. ii. Append. scc.
Synodal., p. 160. ]
t S. Antoninus, in Sum. Hist., tit.
xxii. cap. xi. sect. 1l. [Vid. Chronic.,
tom. iii. p. 530. . .. aliqua alia, quz
nune nou oceurrunt menti ; &c.]
CHAP.
XE
246 4 Scholastical History af
wards made Archbishop of the same place, was not long since
sainted by Pope Adrian the Sixth: which will make his
testimony the less liable to their exceptions, that have so
great an estimation of him. And, that he denieth those six
books now debated to be any parts of the sacred and canoni-
cal Scripture, Franciscus Picus" and Melchior Canus* are
both forced to confess. For otherwhiles, in particular, he
denieth some? of them the honour and authority that the
canonical Scriptures have; and otherwhiles, in general, he
denieth as much to them all? ; acknowledging no more than
twenty-two books of the Old Testament to be authentic, not
only by the account of the Hebrews, but by the common
judgment of the Latin Church: for proof whereof he pro-
duceth both S. Jerome's prologue?, which was then generally
received,—and the testimonies, as well of Thomas Aquinas,
as of Nicolas Lira, who were then likewise in great account
among them,—and concludeth, that those books, which are
called apocryphal, may peradventure have the like authority
u Joh. Franc. Picus, de Fide et
Ordine Credendi, theor. [ 5.—Vid. Jo-
hannis Francisci Pici, Mirandulze Con-
eordizeque Comitis, Op.; ed. Basil.
1601. tom. ii. p. 181.— Nicolaus quo-
que Lyra, in prefatione in librum
Tobiz dicit, neque eum, neque Judith,
neque Machabzorum, neque Sapien-
tis, neque Ecclesiastici, neque Da-
ruch, neque ultimos Esdrze in canone
haberi; recipi tamen in Ecclesia, legi-
que ad mores informandos.. .. Idem-
que archiepiscopus Florentinus scribit ;
&c.—Vid. infr. num. clxvii. ]
* Canus, Loc. Theol, lib. ii. cap.
10, 11. arg. 3. [ pp. 60, 68.—Vid. p. 60.
Antoninus ... alios [etiam] sex (li-
bros) sacros, (sive canonicos,) esse
inficiatur.
Y S. Antonin,, Sum. Hist, par. i.
tit. lli. cap. 4. impr. Lugd. [1586.—
Chronic,, tom. i. p. 65.] Qui (liber Ec-
clesiastici) quamvis plenus sit morali
Sapientia, et ideo ab Ecclesia receptus
ad legendum, non tamen authenticus
(est) ad probandum ea, quas veniunt in
contentionem Fidei.
* [bid., cap. 6. sect. 12. [tom. i. p.
85-] Et sic in totum xxii. ponunt (He-
brsi libros) authentieos, (Quartam
partem ] Apocrypha appellant [sc. ] li-
brum Sapientiae, Ecclesiasticum, Tob.,
Jud., et Maccab. [(primum?) et se-
cundum.] Ecclesia [sancta] tamen
etiam Apocrypha recipit ut vera, [ut
patet Distinet. xv. Sancta Romana;
et ut] utilia et moralia [veneratur ; |
etsi in contentione eorum, qua sunt
Fidei, non urgentia ad arguendum.
? [dem, Sum. Theolog., par. iii. tit.
xviii. cap. 6. sect. 2. [ed. Argentinz,
1496. tom. iii. (num. fol. deest.)] He-
brzei,...secundum Hieronymum in
Prol. Gal.,...librorum V. T. quatuor
faciunt partes. Et primam appellant
Legem:... secundam Prophetas: . ..
tertiam Hagiographa: .... quartam,
(quam tamen non ponunt ipsi Hebrzei
in canone S. Scripturarum, sed appel-
lant Apocrypha,) faciunt de aliis quin-
que libris, scilicet, Sap., Eccl, Jud.,
'T'ob., et Maccab., (qui) in duos libros
distinetus (est; unde et) de his quin-
que libris dicit Hieronymus in Prol.
super Judith, quod auctoritas eorum
[horum librorum] ad roborauda illa,
qui in contentionem veniunt, minus
idonea judicatur. ... Et idem etiam
dieit Thomas, 2a. 2z., et Nicolaus
Lira super Tob., scilicet, quod isti non
sunt tantz auctoritatis, quod ex dictis
eorum posset efficaciter argumentari in
his quz sunt Fidei, sicut ex aliis libris
S. Seripturz. Unde forte habent aue-
toritatem talem, qualem habent dicta
S. Doctorum approbata ab Ecclesia.
the Canon of the Scriptures. 247
that the writings of other holy doctors have, which be ap-
proved in the Church : but more than this he doth not attri-
bute to them.
CLXII. Contemporary to Antoninus was Alphonsus Tos-
tatus, the bishop of Avila in Spain, and the most learned
person of all others that lived in this age, so admired for his
industry and knowledge in all sciences, but specially in the
Scriptures, that since his time no man ever had a greater
elogy than he,—being usually styled, *the wonder aud
astonishment of the world*." "The testimony of this great
author is yielded to us both by Canus? and Serarius?*; but,
because there is none that setteth forth our doctrine in this
controversy more fully than he doth, we desire that he may
be heard at large. For, in divers places of his commentaries,
he rejecteth the six debated books from being either authen-
tie or canonical Scripture, or sufficient to prove any article
of our Faith; acknowledgingf, that the Church in his time
did not command them to be regularly received, nor con-
demn any man of disobedience and infidelity (as the Church
of Rome doth now) that received them not into equal autho-
rity and veneration with the rest of the Scriptures.
And to
this purpose he giveth two reasons?: first, because the
» [Vid. Cave, tom. ii. Append. szc.
Synodal., p. 135. ]
* Mariana, in Hist. Hisp.—Elogium
T'ostati :
Hie stupor est mundi, qui scibile
discutit omne.
[This elogium is not found in the 4to.
edition of Mariana, Moguntiz, 1605;
neither does it occur in the fol. ed.
Toleti, 1592.— But see lib. xxi. cap. 18.
De virisinsignibus, ed. Mogunt. p. 286.
—Alfonsus Tostatus fuit... scripto-
rum mole, cognitione antiquitatis, mul-
tipliei eruditione ad miraculum clarus.
Sermonis elegantia defuit, nonnulla in-
juria ne cum quovis antiquorum con-
feratur. ]
3 Canus, Loc. Theol., lib. ii. cap. 10,
1l. arg. 3. [p. 60.] Alph. Tostatus
hos sex libros sacros sive canonicos
esse inficiatur. ['The precise words
used by Canus are: * At Nicolaus Li-
ranus,. . . Zbuliensis, . . . D. Antonius,
... Cajetanus, ... libros alios etiam
sex sacros esse inficiantur.'— Vid.supr.
p. 246, not. ad lit. x.]
* Serar, prol v. in Tob. [p. 3.—
(Librum Tobiz) apocryphum censu-
erunt ... Lyranus hie, et lib. i. Re-
gum, cap. 16, Abulensis ( 47ph. Tosta-
tus) eodem loco. ]—Et.praeloq. in Mac-
cab. [p. 396.—1Hos (Macc. lib.) apo-
cryphos et non canonicos dixerunt...
Abulensis, lib.ii. Regum, cap. xiii. q. 5;
et lib. iii. cap. xvi. q. 10; (et alii; ut
supr. p. 207, not. ad lit. g ; et p. 230,
not. ad lit. y. ]
t 'Tostat., praefat. in S. Matth., q. 1.
[tom. ix. fol. 2.]—Computatio [au-
tem) nostra communis est, quod com-
putentur omnes libri, quotquot ILc-
clesia legit et suscipit, cujuscunque
ordinis vel canonis sint.—Qusest. 2.
[ibid.] Alii sunt libri, qui licet ab
Ecclesia teneantur, [in] canone tamen
non ponuntur, quia non adhibet illis
Ecclesia hane fidem; nec jubet illos
regulariter legi aut recipi, et non reci-
pientes non judicat inobedientes aut iu-
fideles.
g Ibid. [ubi supr.j—Hoc autem est
propter duo: primo, quia Ecclesia non
est certa de auctoribus eorum; imo
nescit, an Spiritu Sancto inspirati
TEST.
CENT. XV.
A.D.
1450".
CHAP.
XVI
248 4A Scholastical History of
Church is not only uncertain who be the authors of these
books, but knoweth not, neither, whether they were written
by the dictate and inspiration of the Holy Ghost; which
taketh away the authority of the canon from them: secondly b,
because the Church is no less uncertain, whether there be
not somewhat mingled with these books by heretics, and
more added to them than the first writers of them ever
intended: whereupon he concludethi, that the Church re-
ceiveth and permitteth them to be read (as our Church now
doth) for many devout passages in them, but obligeth no
man necessarily to believe that which is therein contained, —
because they are not of sufficient force to prove any thing
that shall be contested in our religion by us, against Jews,
or hereties. Moreover, he distinguisheth (as the ancient
Fathers did before*) between two sorts of apocryphal books ;
whereof some! are so called, because it 1s not known, for
[seriptores eorum] dietaverint eos.
. . Cum autem dubitatur circa aliquos
libros, de scriptoribus eorum, an Spiri-
tu Sancto moti sint, adimitur auctoritas
illrum, et non ponit illos Ecclesia in
canone librorum suorum.
P Ibid. [ubi supr. ]J—Secundo, quia
Ecclesia non est certa circa tales libros,
an, ultra id quod habuerunt a propriis
auctoribus, hzeretici aliquid miscuerint,
vel subtraxerint.
"53 [bid. [ubi supr.]—Tales autem
libros Ecclesia recipit, permittens eos
singulis fidelibus legere: Ipsa quoque
in officiis suis illos legit propter multa
devota quze in illis habentur. Neminem
tamen obligat ad necessario credendum
id quod ibi habetur; sicut est de libris
[libro] Sap. ... Eccl.... Maccab....
Jud. ... et Tobia. Isti enim licet a
Christianis recipiantur, et probatio ex
eis sumpta sit aliqualiter efficax, quia
Ecclesia istos libros tenet ; contra h:ze-
reticos tamen, aut Hebrzos, ad pro-
bandum ea, qua in dubium veniunt,
non sunt efficaces.
EXENTUEEDSPUbVadS P ES EXOCEV S OR EXOXETES,
xci.— Vid. etiam infr. num. clxviii.]
! "T'ostat, ibid. quzest. 3. [ubi supr.,
tom. ix. fol. 3.—4Ad intelligentiam
hujus considerandum, quod] libri di-
cuntur Apocryphi dupliciter. | Uno
modo, quia non constat de eorum
scriptoribus, an Sp. S. dictante scrip-
serint, et etiam non constat de omnibus,
qua in iis habentur, an vera sint. Non
est tamen in eis aliquid, quod manifeste
falsum sit, vel quod valde suspectum
sit de falsitate. Alio modo dieuntur
libri Apocryphi, de quorum auctoribus
non constat, an a Deo sint inspirati, et
insuper multa, quz habentur in eis,
[in ipsis libris,] vel sunt manifeste
falsa, vel de errore valde suspecta. Ac-
cipliendo primo modo libros Apocry-
phos, Seriptura non ponit illos in ca-
none librorum suorum, ita ut debeat
illis fides de necessitate adhiberi; per-
mittit tamen volentibus legere, quod
legant, quia non videtur inde sequi
aliquod inconveniens: ipsa quoque
Eeclesia illos legit. X Accipiendo se-
cundo modo Apoeryphos libros, non
solum Ecclesia non ponit illos in ca-
none, imo nec aliquo modo ponit eos
cum libris suis, nec legit, nec legenti-
bus favet: [licet non omnino prohibeat.
Annuntiat tamen illis libros illos esse
suspectos valde de falso, ut caveant
quando legerint, et videant quibus fi-
dem adhibeant.] Primo modo sunt
Apocryphi libri quidam, qui ponuntur
extra canonem V. 'T., computantur
tamen inter libros S. Seripturze, scilicet,
liber Sapientiz:, et Ecclesiasticus, et
Judith, et Tobias, et libri Maceabzo-
rum: de auctoribus enim horum non
constat Ecclesi:, an Sp. S. dictante
scripserint; non tamen reperit in eis
aliquid falsum, aut valde suspectum de
falsitate ; sed potius in eis est doctrina
copiosa, sancta, et devota: ideo Ecclesia
the Canon of the Scriptures. 249
TEST.
CENT.X V.
certain, either who wrote them, or by what spirit they were
written, or whether all things that are contained in them be
undoubtedly true; others, that, besides all these uncertain-
ties, have many things in them either manifestly false, or
shrewdly suspected so to be: both which sorts of books
being excluded from the canon of Scripture, the Church
permitteth the one to be read, but giveth not the like liberty
for the other. And, among those that are thus permitted,
and yet not received into the canon, he reckoneth expressly
the six apocryphal books, which, since his time, the Pope
and a few Bishops at Trent have commanded, upon peril of
their curse and damnation, to be canonical, and so to be re-
ceived, in despite of all Churches and all people, before and
after them, in the world.
CLXIII. Yet this is not the only place, wherein this
great and eminent writer declareth the common voice of
the Cathohe Church to be against them.
For elsewhere his
sayings are as clear to the same purpose: as, where he de-
nieth any of those apocryphal books" (though they be
written and read together with the other books of the Bible)
to be received by the Church into the like authority with
those that are authentical and canonical.
Whatsoever there-
fore may be objected out of his Commentary upon S. Jerome's
prologue to Paulinus", concerning the reception of these
books into the Church, cannot be otherwise understood, than
of such a reception that took them only into the Bible, to be
read among Christians, (which was more? than the Hebrews
would allow them,) as usually they were, both in their private
studies, and in their public offices; which is an honour that
we deny them not.
legit illos, et computat inter libros
suos. Sic dicit Hieronymus in Prol.
super Judith,. . . quod liber Judith,
qui est de Apocryphis, &c.
*» Idem, in Enar, praefat. in lib.
Paralip. q. 7. (Tostat. Op., tom. viii.
fol. 15.] Nullus tamen istorum li-
brorum Apocryphorum, (etiamsi sit
scriptus inter alios libros Bibl. et lega-
tur in Ecclesia,) tantze auctoritatis est,
ut ex eo Ecclesia arguat ad probandam
aliquam veritatem ; et quantum ad hoc
non recipit eos, Et de hoc intelligitur
quod dicit hie Hieronymus, scilicet,
*Apocrypha nescit Icclesia. — [ Et
supr. fol. 14.] Et istud [illud] ha-
bent minus quam libri canonici et au-
thentici.
» [dem, Comment. in Prolog. Gal.
[q. 28.—'Tostat. Op., tom. vi. fol. 15.]
Nos tamen Ecclesiz auctoritate inter
libros authentieos illos [illum, (viz.
li^. Sap.) ] suscipimus, atque in Ecclesia
suis temporibus legimus, &c.
9 Ibid. q. 28. [fol. 16.] Librum (Ec.
clesiastici) quanquam Judzi nunquam
habuerint in canone Seripturarum,
Ecclesia tamen suscipit atque legit.
CHAP.
De Vite
A.
14
.D.
70P.
250 A Scholastical History of
CLXIV. After Antoninus and 'Postatus, there lived in
this age Denys the Carthusian, a voluminous writer upon the
whole Bible, and a person in such great reputation with
Pope Eugenius the Fourth, (in whose name the pretended
decree at Florence is published,) that he esteemed him as
one of the best sons which the Church then had*. "Who, in
this particular, never learned any other doctrine of his
Mother, than that there were but twenty-two books of the
Old Testament'. For, when he beginneth to speak of Eccle-
siasticus?, of the book of Tobit*, of the Maccabees", of Judith,
and the histories of Susanna*, Del and the Dragon, he fore-
warneth his readers, and telleth us expressly, *that they are
not to be computed among the canonical Scriptures, and
that the Church doth not receive them to prove any article
of Faith by them :?
said for this century.
» [ Vid. Cave, tom. ii. Append. Szc.
Synodal. p. 166.— Dionysius a Rickel,
. anno zetatis suze 21, Carthusianis
coenobii Ruremundensis monachis no-
men dedit; &c.... Obiit anno 1471.]
3 Vita Pauli II. i tom. vu [p.
1050.] Concil. apud Bin. [ed. Lut.
Par. 1656.]—Floruit ea tempestate
Dionysius Carthusianus, tot excellen-
tium librorum auctor; de quo illud
[aliquando] testimonium protulit Eu-
genius: Lztetur mater Ecclesia, quae
talem habet filium.
* Dion. Carthus. [pref om.] in
Genes. art. 4. [Emarr. in Gen. ed.
Colon. 1534. fol. 4.] Sicut in prologo
super libros Regum sanctus ait Hiero-
nymus, XXII sunt libri V. T.
3$ [dem, prol in Ecclesiasticum.
[Vid. Enarr. in Prov., &c. ed. Colon.
1539. fol. 203.]—Liber iste non est
which 1s abundantly enough to have been
de canone, id est, inter Seripturas ca-
nonicas non est computandus.
t [dem, prol. in Tob. [ Enarr. in lib.
Job, Tobia, &c. ed. Colon. 1534. fol.
132. ]— Liber iste non computatur inter
Scripturas canonicas [tamen de ejus
veritate non dubitat mater Ecclesia,]
propter quod eum recipit (mater Eccle-
sia,) et legendum instituit, non ad con-
firmationem (dogmatum,) atque proba-
tionem . . . eredendorum,. . . sed ad
morum informationem.
" [dem, in Maccab., cap. i. [ Enarr.
in Job, Tobiz, &c. fol. 183. ]—Non est
autem hic liber in canone, tamen ab
Ecclesia tanquam verus receptus est.
* [dem, in Damn. xiii. [Enarr. ed.
Colon. 1543. fol. 429. ]—V erum est au-
tem, quod hze duo capitula non perti-
nent ad Scripturam canonicam, sicut
nec Tobias, nec Judith, &c.
the Canon of the Scriptures. 251
CHAPTER XVII.
THE TESTIMONIES OF THE ECCLESIASTICAL WRITERS IN THE
SIXTEENTH CENTURY.
CLXV. In the beginning of this age Francis Ximenius
the Cardinal, and Archbishop of Toledo in Spain, a man
very famous to all posterity, founded the University of Com-
plutum, now called Alcala, and set forth that great and
useful edition of the Bible, in many volumes and in divers
languages, which from that place, where so much industry
and pains, together with so much time*, cost, and charges?,
was spent about it, hath ever since carried the name of Biblia
Complutensia. In this work he had the assistance of that
whole University, besides the advice and care of many other
the best learned men abroad: and in the preface to the
reader there is a special admonition given, that the books of
Tobit, Judith, Wisdom, Ecclesiasticus, and the Maccabees,
with the additions to Esther, and Daniel, which be there set
forth in Greek only, are no canonical Scripture». In the
reciting of which admonition, Friar Sixtus Senensis? is not
so honest as he should be, when he restrains that to the
Hebrew canon only, which Cardinal Ximenius extended to
the Christian account and all; whereunto he addeth, (more
than the Friar doth,) that the Church received not those
books for confirming the authority of any of her fundamental
points in religion, though for the edifying of the people She
y [Vid. Cave, tom. ii. Append. Sze.
Reformat., pp. 243, 244.]
^ Duravit ab anno 1502, annos con-
tinuos plus minus xv. hzc cura. ( Vid.
Alvar. Gomecii Vit. Ximenii, lib. ii.
De rebus gestis Fr. Ximen., ap. lib.
Rerum Hisp., tom. iii. p. 43. ed. Fran-
cof. 1581.— Duravit ab hoc anno, qui
MDII. Christi nati fuit, annos conti-
nuos plus minus quindecim de Sacris
Bibliis edendis cura: ut poene cum
Ximenii vita finem quoque editio sus-
ceperit. ]
^ Ad summam quinquaginta mil-
lium, et amplius, aureorum.—1ta Al-
var. Gomeeius in vita Ximenii. [ Vid.
lib. Rerum Hisp., ubi supr. p. 44.—
Si bene quis ratione subducta numeret,
quinquaginta millium aureorum, et
amplius, summam conficiet: quod et
majores natu frequenter dicere au-
divi. ]
|^ Fr. Ximenius in Bibl. Complut.
praf. ad Lector. [ Vid. Bibl. Complut.,
tom. ii, prol. 2.]—At vero libri extra
canonem, quos Ecclesia potius ad zedi-
ficationem populi, quam ad auctorita-
tem ecclesiasticorum dogmatum con-
firmandam recipit, Gracam tantum
habent Scripturam, sed cum dupliei
[ Latina] interpretatione.
* Sixt. Senens., Bibl. lib. iv. verbo
Franc. Ximen. sect. 2. (tom. i. p. 2506.]
—Libri vero qui extra canonem sunt
Hebrzorum, quos Ecclesia ad zedifica-
tionem legit, Graecam tantum habent
scripturam, &c.
TEST.
CENT. XVÍ.
A.D,
1502 y.
GUEHPASB:
EXCVOITE
| Vid. infr.
not. ad lit.
£.]
A.D.
1506.
252 4A Scholastical History of
ordered them to be read. "This Bible, and this preface to it,
was published by the authority and consent of Pope Leo the
Tenth?, (to whom the whole work was dedicated;) for as yet
Rome itself had not received these apocryphal books into the
canon.
CLXVI. About this time it was that they printed the
Vulgar Bible, with Lira's Commentary and the Ordinary
Gloss, at Basil; whereunto he that then made the preface,
(before mentioneds,) set as great a difference between the
twenty-two books that we have from the old canon, and the
six (or nine) that are now put into the new, as there is be-
tween things certain and dubious. And he taxeth them not
only with indiligence and ignorance, but with folly also, that
think all the books they see printed together, in the common
volume of the Bible, to be of a like or an equal veneration,
The censure concerns them that made, and them that follow,
the Trent canon ; upon whom it is here laid beforehand, take
it off again as they can.
CLXVII. Now also lived Johannes Picus, the great learned
Count of Mirandula^, who in this matter adhered firmly to
S. Jerome!: for herein S. Jerome's authority and testimony
d Ex motu proprio, et certa scientia,
opus comprobamus, &ec.—Leo Deci-
mus. ([Vid. Bibl. Complut., tom. i.
prope prineip.— Venerabili Fratri Fran-
cisco Episc. Abulen., et Dilecto Filio
Francisco de Mendoza, Leo Papa X.—
Motu proprio, et ex certa scientia nos-
tra, opus praefatum comprobantes, . . .
per hzee seripta mandamus; &c. Da-
tum Roms, xxii. Martii, MDXX.]
e Num. [Ixxiii.—Vid. pp. 106, 107,
not. ad lit. p. ]
i Praefat. in Bibha [Sacra] Basilez
edita cum Glossis Ordinaria et Inter-
lineari, ann. 1506. [tom. i. prope prin-
cip. ]—Quoniam sunt multi, qui ex eo,
quod non multam operam dant S.
Scripture, existimant omnes libros, qui
in Dibl. continentur, pari veneratione
esse reverendos, [atque adorandos,]
nescientes distinguere inter libros ca-
nonicos, et non canonicos, (quos He-
braei [a canone separant, et Graeci] in-
ter Apocrypha computant,) unde szpe
coram doctis ridiculi videntur, [et per-
turbantur, scandalizanturque, cum au-
diunt aliquem non pari cum czeteris
omnibus veneratione prosequi aliquid,
quod in Bibliis legatur,] idcirco [hic]
distinximus, et distincte numeravimus,
primo libros canonicos, et postea non-
canonicos; inter quos tantum distat,
quantum inter certum et dubium. Nam
canonici sunt confecti Sp. Sancto dic-
tante: non canonici autem, sive Apo-
cryphi, nescitur quo tempore, quibusve
auctoribus sint editi. ... At libri ca-
nonici tantze sunt auctoritatis, quod [ut ]
quiequid ibi continetur, verum tenet
[teneat ] firmiter et indiscusse.
& [Vid. Cave, tom. ij. Append., Sec,
Synodal. p. 207.—Joannes Picus, Mi-
randule et Concordiz princeps, Phze-
nix dictus, natione Italus, patria Mi-
randulanus, Joannis Francisci Pici
Mirandulani et Juliz filius, natus est
anno 14683. ... Obnt Florentie, ...
anno 1494, zetatis suze 32 ; &c. ]
* Bellarm., de Script. [ Eccl., tom.
vii. eol. 191.—Joannes Picus, Miran-
dule Comes,] vir ingenio et doctrina
[pro atate] maximus, [vixit annos so-
lum triginta tres, et obiit anno Domini
1494. ]
i Joh. Pieus, Comes Mirandul., De
ordine credendi, theor. v. [tom. ii. pp.
JEN Mi. lo o | f MM EE. 1i 1i. 1L A E o
|
j
|]
1
ihe Canon of the Scriptures. 253
was then held to be most sacred in the Church ; whereunto
he addeth the advice of Athanasius, Damascen, Gregory
Nazianzen, and Amphilochius, all of them being our wit-
nesses before.
CLXVIII. To him we may join Jacobus Faber Stapu-
lensis, a doctor in the University of Paris, at this time bear-
ing a great name and reputation in the world; who, as
earnest as otherwhiles he was to keep up the credit of these
books, yet acknowledgeth nevertheless!', *that they are not
within the canon, nor in that supreme authority with the
Church, wherein the other books of the Scripture are ;" and
therefore numbereth them among the books of Hermes his
Pastor and the Prophecy of Henoch, being all apocryphal,
though none of the worst and most rejected sort of writings
which bear that name.
CLXIX. It was at this time, when Jodocus Clichtoveus, a
Sorbonist, and a Canon of the Church at Chartres, wrote his
Commentary upon Damascen; wherein he excludeth all
these controverted books" from being numbered among the
181, 182.] Firmiter tamen hzrendum
credo sententize Hieronymi, cujus auc-
toritas me movit. ... Et demum ejus
testimonium ab Ecclesia pro sanctis-
simo habetur.
k [Vid. Anton. Possevin. Apparat.
Sacr., tom. ii. p. 74; where Jac. Faber
is mentioned, but without a date.—
Vid. etiam Joh. Trithem. de Seript.
Eccl. ed. 4to. Colon. 1546. p. 411.—
Jacobus Faber Stapulensis, celeberri-
mus nostri sceuli philosophus, Belgi-
cz, quinimo totius Gallie, unicum
decus, hac nostra tempestate divino
quodam munere in rei literarize reme-
dium datus, omnes philosophis: partes
a caliginosa quorundam sophistarum
barbarie vindicavit: &c.]
! Jacob. Faber Stapul., przef. in libr.
"Trium Virorum et Virg. Spiritual.—
Ecce quomodo connectit Hieronymus
Pastorem libro Sapientiz, Ecclesias-
tico, [libro] Judithz, et Tobize, eandem
tribuens [ei ]auctoritatem, quia eandem
continent ad zedificationem pietatis vir-
tutem, sed et hos omnes [solum ] nomi-
nat Apocryphos, quia de canone non
sunt, et in prima supremaque Eeclesiz
auctoritate. . . . In alea tamen apocry-
phorum plane damnandorum non sunt ;
sicut nec liber Henoch, sed in prima
apocryphorum nota, et laudabilissima
post S. Eloquia significatione. [ Thelat-
ter part ofthis quotation appears to be an
abstract of the following words: In hac
alea non sunt liber Sapientiz, Ecclesi-
asticus, liber Judith, Tobiz, Pastoris,
Enoch,quem Apostolus Judas, Scriptu
(lege, Spiritu) Sancto plenus, in Catho-
lica sua (Epistola) tanquam pro irre-
fragabilis auctoritatis testimonio citare
nihil est veritus. Sed hzc in prima
sunt apocryphorum nota et laudabilis-
sima post Eloquia significatione : vo-
cat enim ea (ceu dictum jam est) sacer
Hieronymus Apocrypha. ]
m (Vid. Possevin., Apparat. tom. ii.
p. 272.—Vid. etiam Trithem. de Seript.
Eccl. addit. i. p. 415. ]
" Jod. Clichtov. in Damascen., lib.
iv. cap. 18. [Damasceni Op., ed. Par.
1577. fol. 328.] Et non modo hi duo
libri (Sapientia, et Ecclesiasticus, ) non
numerati sunt in canone Sacrorum Li-
brorum; sed etiam Tobias, Judith, et
libri Maccab:eorum, a numero canoni-
corum voluminum V, T. suut exclusi,
quemadmodum ... testatur Hierony-
mus. ... Itaque (hi libri) quod minoris
habebantur |haberentur] auctoritatis
et ponderis, quam illi xxii. libri V. T.
in litera explieati, non ponebantur in
arca, sed duntaxat canonici libri [in ea
secretius claudebantur. ]
TEST.
CENT. XVI,
A.D.
1520",
GCHUIATP:
EX VII
ATIS
1525?,
PAG:
1526 *,
354 A Scholastical History of
canonical Scriptures, and bringeth S. Hierome's testimony
to assert his own, together with the writings of Damascen,
that these books were of less authority and weight in the
Church than the twenty-two books of the ancient 'Testa-
ment.
CLXX. Then likewise did Ludovicus Vives (one of the
most learned men that these times had) write his Commen-
taries upon S. Augustine's books De Civit. Dei: wherein
(besides the third and fourth books of Esdras?) he rejecteth
the histories of Susanna and Bel&4, as apocryphal Scriptures ;
and so did S. Augustine before. "The books of Tobit and
Judith are elsewhere" in no greater credit with him: of
Wisdom and Ecclesiasticus, he says enough to exclude them
from the canon ; for of the one he makes Philo* to be the
author, who lived in the time of the Apostles; and of the
other Sirach/s son!, who lived in the time of Ptolemy, above
a hundred years after all the Prophets were dead: and of
the Maecabees" he is uncertain whether Josephus be the
father of them, or no; which he could never have said, if he
had believed them to be canonical.
CLXXI. Of the same mind and belief was Fr. Georgius,
? [Vid. Trithem. de Script. Eccl.
addit. ii. p. 469.]
P L. Vives in S. Aug. de Civ. Dei,
lib. xviii. cap. 36. (S. Aug. Op., ed.
Froben. Basil. 1569. tom. v. col. 1097. ]
—ertius et quartus libri Esdrz inter
Apocrypha rejiciuntur: quos Hieron.
vocat Somnia.
3 [dem, ibid. cap. 31. [ubi supr. col.
1084. ] —Fit mentioProphetze( Abacue,)
Dan. xiv., quod prandium suum ex
Juda Babylonem tulerit ad Danielem.
Quo testimonio ad probationem tempo-
rum Augustinus non est usus; quod
ea Beli historia et totum xiv. caput,
cum historia Susannze, Apocrypha sint,
nec in Hebraeo habeantur, nec sint
versa a LXX senibus.
* [dem, De trahendis discipl., lib. v.
[ Vid. Joh. Ludov. Viv. Valentini, olim
Rhetor. Professor. in C. C. C. apud Ox-
onienses, libri xxii de Disciplinis ;
8vo. impress. 1612. p. 355.]— Tobias,
(et) Judith, apocryphi: [Esdras: cu-
jus, in quatuor libros divisi, priores
duo ab Hebrzis agnoscuntur in canone,
posteriores apocryphi sunt ; &c.]
s Idem, in S. Aug. de Civ. Dei, lib.
xvii. cap. 20. [ubi supr., S. Aug. Op. ed.
Froben., tom. v. col. 984.]— Hie liber
(Sapientie) creditur Philonis Judzi
Alexandrini, qui vixit temporibus A po-
stolorum, [quibus et amicus fuit;
tanta in Graeco sermone facundia, ut
de illo Grzeei dixerint: 7) $(Awv mAa-
Tcvítei, 1) TIAdTev QiXeríeet.]
* [bid. [ubi supr.]— Hune librum
(Ecclesiastici) fecit Jesus filius Sirach
tempore Ptolemasi Euergete Regis
JEgypti, [et Simonis principis sacer-
dotum. ]
* Idem, in eund., lib. xviii. cap. 36.
[ubi supr. col. 1097.]—Maccab. lib. i.
Hebraice lectus est ab Hieronymo, alter
Grece tantum; [atque ex ipsa phrasi
probari posse(t) a primo esse Grece
conscriptum.] Idem adversus Pelag.
Josephum nominat Maccab. historiz
scriptorem. Nescio an auctorem sig-
nifieet horum duorum voluminum
Maccab. histor., quam inter Sacra ha-
bemus, [an libelli cujusdam qui sepa-
ratim Graecus circumfertur 'Iec4770v
eis Tobis MaxaBaíovs. Est et tertius
Machabzorum Grzeus itidem, non-
dum (quod sciam) versus in linguam
Latinam: hune non videtur Ecclesia
recepisse in canonem. ]
* [Vid. Cave, tom. ii. Append., Szec.
Reformat. p. 240.—Franciscus Geor-
Tol PE anne i
the Canon of the Scriptures. 259
the Venetian Minorite, and a famous writer in his time;
who, in his Harmony of the World, secludeth all those books
from the canon", that have no place among the twenty-four
books of the Old 'Testament. And, though the master of the
palace at Rome? be highly displeased with him, and hath
lately commanded his book to be purged, yet he held Tobit
to be no authentic part of Scripture.
CLXXII. Erasmus was now in great reputation with all
men, (but the monks that hated him,) for the excellency of
his spirit, and the perfect knowledge that he had in all kind
oflearning. And so much was given to his skill and judg-
ment in the Scriptures^, that few or none were thought that
way to be comparable to him. In his Explication of the
Apostles' Creed, and the Decalogue, he proposeth this ques-
tion about the number of canonical books*,—and answer-
eth, *that Ruffin (under the name of S. Cyprian) had given
gius, patria Venetus, Ordinis Minorum
sodalis, .. . claruit anno 1501. Obiit
anno 1510.]
Y Fr. Georg. Ven. in Harm. Mund.,
cant. iii. ton. viii. mod. xii. concent. i.[ ed.
Par. 1545. fol. 451.—Inter Sacra enim
volumina quadam Epithalamia sunt,
et Concentiones, quae ob suam excel-
lentiam Cantica Canticorum dicuntur,
celebrata quidem a Salomone, sed a
Spiritu Sancto dietata.] ^ Nec tamen
recepta in sacro canone, neque iuserta
numero xxiv. librorum vitze, nisi casti-
gata et approbata [ab Esaia Propheta,
sicut a fide dignis et celeberrimis auc-
toribus habere potui. Nihil enim apud
antiquos Patres pro authentico habe-
batur, nisi emanaret ab officina Vatum
Divinarum. ]
Z Joh. Maria, Indice Rom. lib. ex-
purgand. [Vid. p. 504. ed. Romze,
1607, in censura Fr. Georg. Venet.
Probl. tom. vi. sect. 5. De bonis et
malis Angelis.]— Georgius in Proble-
mat. asserit, [The words of the Index
are: Pagina 372. problem. 184. Verba
* quamvis historia,' usque * conabimur,
dele: asserit,] librum Tobiz non ha-
bere certum auctorem, et non esse in
canone Dibliz.
a [ Vid. Trithem. de Script. Eccl. ad-
dit. ii. p. 447.—lItem, conf. Possevin.
Apparat., tom. i. p. 388.]
» Sadolet, in Epist. ad Erasm.
[Epist., lib. iv. ep. 5.— Card. Jac. Sa-
dolet. Op. ed. 4to. Verone 1737.
tom. i. p. SIl.— De tuo judicio... in
ea sum sententia, ut] nihil mihi meo-
rum probari possit, (quod ad literas
Sacras pertinet,) si id non antea tibi
probatum fuerit [sit probatum. ]
* Erasm. in expl. Symb. Apost. et
Decal, catech. iv. (Op., tom. v. col.
1173.]—N omen Scripture canonieze
quot volumina complectitur? Resp.
[Ca.] Istud expedite docuit B. Cypri-
anus (Ruffinus.) . .. In V. T. censetur
Pentateuchus Mosis:...his aecedunt
duo, Jesu Nave, Judicum et Ruth:
post hos quatuor libdi Regum, quos
Hebrzei duos tantum faciunt: praterea
liber Paralip.:... dein duo priores libri
Esdrae, quos Hebrzi pro uno nume-
rant; nam tertius et quartus inter
Apocrypha censentur. Succedunt qua-
tuor Prophetze majores: ... his adjun-
gitur xii. Proph. minorum liber unus:
ad hzee Job, .. . Psalmi, ... Salomonis
libri tres. ... Intra hune numerum
conclusit [ concludit] priscorum aucto-
ritas V. T. volumina, de quorum fide
nefas esset dubitare. Nune vero recep-
tus est in usum Ecclesiasticum et Sa-
pientiz [liber,] quem quidam suspi-
cantur esse Philonis Judzei, et alius qui
dicitur Ecclesiasticus, quem putant
esse Jesu filii Sirach. Receptus est et
liber Tob. et Jud., &c.; ... quos Hebraei
non habebant: sed Hieronymus testa-
tur se vertisse ex editione Theodotionis.
Caterum, an Ecclesia receperit hos li-
bros eadem auctoritate, qua caeteros,
novit Ecclesiz Spiritus.
TEST.
CENT. XVI.
A.D.
15303.
256 A Scholastical History of
SEA the best resolution to it:—that to the Old Testament be-
— ——— longed the five books of Moses, Joshua, Judges, and the rest
that we number; concluding that the ancient Fathers ad-
mitted no more, of whose authority it was not lawful for any
man to doubt." Of the other books that were afterwards
received into ecclesiastical use, (naming all those that we
account to be apocryphal, as Ruffinus and the old writers
did,) he is * uncertain what manner of authority they have ;"
but addeth, that *the canonical Scriptures?! are so called,
which, without any controversy, all men acknowledge to
have been written by the inspiration of God." And, in his
scholies upon S. Jerome's preface to the Prophet Damniel*,
he maketh a wonder at it, that such stories, as Bel and the
Dragon is, should be publicly read in the Church ; which he
would never have done, nor found any fault with 1t at all, i£
that Scripture had in his time been believed to be canonical.
But, for the reception of these books to be read in the
Church, it is his admonition to all them that study the
Scriptures, ^to consider well how far, and into what de-
gree of authority, the Church had so received them: for
She intended not to give the same weight of authority
and honour to the books of Tobit, Judith, and Wisdom,
which is given to the five books of Moses, or the four
Evangelists :;"—but maketh a great difference between them ;
though it hath pleased the late congregation at 'Trent to
make them all alike and equal, and to give no more autho-
rity and honour to the one, than they do to the other:
wherein they had neither Father, nor any other good writer,
to go before them. And it is remarkable here, that in
4 [bid. (ubi supr.]—Canonicam ap-
pellant Seripturam, (quz) citra con-
troversiam afflatu S. Spiritus prodita
est [ proditam. ]
* Idem, in schol super przfat.
Hieron. in Dan. [Vid. S. Hier. Op.,
cum scholis Erasmi, ed. Basil. 1516.
tom. iv. fol. 12. ] —Mirum, quod Hiero-
nymus veru jugulat, id nune passim
legitur et canitur in templis, [ceu res
in primis sancta.]... Imo, nullo de-
lectu legimus de Bel et Dracone, quam
ille [ Hieronymus] non veritus est ap-
pellare fabulam; nec additurus, ni
veritus fuisset, ne bonam voluminis
partem detruneasse videretur: sed apud
quos tandem? apud imperitos, inquit
ipse.— Tanto plus valet consuetudo
multitudinis imperita, quam hominis
eruditi judicium.
f [dem, Epist. ad Divin. Literarum
studiosos, przefixa tom. iv. Oper. Hier.
[ed. Basil. 1525. p. 11.—('This epistle
1s not found in the earlier edition 1516,
ut supr.)] Magni certe refert, quid quo
animo comprobet Ecclesia. Ut enim
parem tribuat auctoritatem Hebrzeorum
voluminibus, et quatuor Evangeliis,
certe non vult idem esse pondus Judith,
'Tobie, et Sapientiz libris, quod Mosis
Pentateucho.
ihe Canon of the Scriptures. 257
Erasmus his time, who had so many corrivals, both envious
of his glory, and desirous of his ruin, yet there was not one
among them all, (not Sutor, and Bedda, not any doctors of
Spain or Italy, not the Sorbonists themselves, who censured
divers other of his writings,) that found any fault with him
for all these, which he had published concerning the differ-
ence betwixt the canonical and apocryphal or ecclesiastical
Scriptures.
CLXXIII. Cardinal Cajetan was at this time the common
oracle^, to whom most of the divines in the Church of Rome
had recourse, for their better resolution. in any difficult or
doubtful question, that occurred about the Scriptures, and
the publie doctrine of the schools: so that his testimony will
involve many more, and be of as good authority, as if we
should now produce a great number! of witnesses for us
together. And in this particular question he declareth him-
self (oftener than once) to be formally for us. Somewhat he
had said to that purpose in his Commentaries upon 'Thomas
Aquinas*; but afterwards, in his Commentaries upon the
Bible, (which he wrote at Rome,) he spake more clearly.
For first, in general, he giveth us this, as a rule of the
Church!, —* that what books were canonical or not canonical
£ [Vid. Possevin. Apparat. Append., false reference; as nothing occurs to
ad tom. ii. p. 314. the purpose either in the ed. Venet.
h "Thom. Stroz. in Epist. Dedic. ante ap. Domin. Nicolin. 1593, or in the
Commentar. Cajetani in Parab. Salom. ^ ed. Venet. ap. Franc. Senens. 1596,
[ Vid. Cajetani Com. in Parabol Salom., ^ which yet is fuller than the former. ]—
ed. 8vo. 154ó., in prince. tomi.]— Ad X Et in i. q. Ixxxix. art. viii. ad. 2. [ Vid.
quem velut commune oraculum, seu pro Comment. in Thom. Aquin. prim. par.
Sacr. literarum involucris, seu pro[per- Sum. totius Theologiz, ed. Venet. 1596.
plexis] casibus conscientie, sive pro p. 772.— Circa hane secundam partem
altioribus theologize mysteriis, ac diffi- ^ articuli dubium est; &c.—Et conf. not.
cillimis quzestionibus, confugere sole- — in marg. 2m de minori.— Scito, quod
bamus. tempore sancti Doctoris non erat adhuc
i Eisengren, de Certitu. Gratis, Ecclesiastici liber in canone: nunc au-
cap. ix.— Magnus iste Cardinalis tantze tem est; secundum concilium Triden-
nobis auctoritatis esse debet,ac si mag- tinum, sess. iv. decreto primo; &c.—
num scriptorum numerum proferremus — But this note is perhaps by the emen-
in medium. [Vid. lib. de Defensione — dator, F. Sepharim. Capponi a Por-
Conc, Trident., ed. 8vo. Col. Agr. 1569. — recta.]
p. 962.— Utpote Cardinalis merito tanti ! [dem, Comment. in cap. i. ad Hebr.
ponderis apud nos esse debebit, ac si [ed. Lugd. 1639. tom. v. p. 329.—Et
ingentem scriptorum numerum alle- quoniam] Hieronymi [( Hieronymum]
gassemus, Quis igitur est hic tante sortiti sumus regulam, ne erremus in
eruditionis et przeeminentie Cardina- discretione librorum canonicorum: nam
lis?... Nomen ejus est Thomas Caje- — quos ille canonicos tradidit, canonicos
tanus. ] habemus; et quos ille a canonicis dis-
k Cajetan., Comment. in 2a. 2». q. — crevit, extra canonem habemus : [ideo,
ix. art. iv. ad. 2. [This is probably a — &c.]
COSIN. S
TEST.
CENT. XVI.
A.D.
15345,
CSHOASP:
XVII.
9258 4A Scholastical History of
to S. Jerome, the same ought either way to be so with us:
and, that the whole Latin Church is herein very much
obliged to S. Jerome", who, by severing the canonical books
of Scripture from those that are not canonical, hath freed us
from the reproach of the Hebrews, that otherwise might say
we had forged a new canon of our own, which the old Church
never knew." And then, in particular, [he] telleth Pope
Clement the Seventh, (whose approbation he had,) **that for
this reason he would let pass the apocryphal books", and
spend no time in writing any commentaries upon them ; for
that Judith?, and Tobit, and the Maccabees, together with
the books of Wisdom, Ecclesiasticus, and the rest of Esther»,
are all excluded from the canon, as being insufficient to prove
any matter of Faith:?,——though they may be used and read,
as profitable and regular books for the edifying of the people:
in which sense, and with which distinction", (as he there con-
cludeth,) both S. Augustine and the Council of Carthage are
to be taken, to reconcile them with S. Jerome, and the
Council of Laodicea," before produced. ^Whereby it is evi-
dent, that in the days of Cardinal Cajetan, (which was but
ten years before the council began at 'TTrent,) all this went
? Idem, in Epist. Dedicat. ad Pa-
pam Clem. VII. ante Comment, in libr.
hist. V. T. [Vid. 8vo. ed. Par. 1546. (at
the back of the title-page.) ]—S. Hiero-
nymo (pater beatissime) universa Ec-
clesia Latina plurimum debet, non
solum ob annotatas, &c. .. . sed etiam
propter discretos ab eodem libros cano-
nieos a non canonicis. Liberavit siqui-
dem nos ab Hebraeorum opprobrio,
quod fingamus nobis antiqui canonis
libros, aut librorum partes, quibus ipsi
penitus carent,
» [bid.—Quocirca quum disposuis-
sem prosequi commentarios in libros
V. T. post [librorum] Moysi exposi-
tionem jam editam, libros historiales
omnes in unum volumen coegi, [viz.,
Jos, Judice, Ruth, Regum, Paral,
Esdrz, Nehem., et Esther libros, ] omis-
sis reliquis a Hieronymo inter Apocry-
pha supputatis.
? [bid. Comment. in ult. cap. Esther,
[Vid. eap. x. tom. ii. p. 400. ed. Lugd.
1639. ]—Et hoc loco terminamus com-
mentaria librorum historialium V. T.
Nam reliqui, videlicet Judith, Tobize,
et Maccabzorum libri, a B. Hierony-
mo extra canonicos libros supputantur,
et inter Apocrypha locantur, cum libro
Sapientiz, et Ecclesiastico.
P Ibid. [ubi supr. ]J—Sex seu septem
sequentia capitula sunt Apocrypha;
et propterea non exponemus illa.
3 Ibid. [ubi supr.]— Non sunt (hi
libri) canonici, hoc est, non sunt regu-
lares ad firmandum ea quze sunt Fidei:
possunt tamen dici canonici, hoc est,
regulares ad zedificationem fidelium.
r [bid. [ubi supr.]—Nec turberis
novitie, si alicubi repereris libros istos
inter canonicos supputari, vel in sacris
conciliis, vel in sacris doctoribus. Nam
ad Hieronymi limam reducenda sunt
tam verba conciliorum, quam docto-
rum, &c. (ut supra. [Conf. p. 90, not.
ad lit. t, where this passage 1s given in
a more connected form.]) Cum hac
enim distinctione discernere poteris et
dicta Augustini in 2? de Doctr. Chr.,
[et scripta in concilio Florentino sub
Eugenio quarto,] sceriptaque in [pro-
vincialibus] concilis Carthag. et La-
odic., [et ab Innocentio et Gelasio Pon-
tificibus. ]
the Canon of the Scriptures.
299
for good Catholic doctrine* at Rome*; that is to say, in the
year 15834: wherein, (writing upon the Prophets, and having
gone no further than the third chapter of Esay,) he died,
when he was most likely to have been chosen Pope", after
Clement the Seventh, if he had outlived him.
hot and angry both Catharin *
I] know how
and Canus were in this matter
against Cajetan; but, (as Homer said of Hector,) they barked y,
and insulted over him, as dogs over a dead lion.
And yet it
is observable, that, as no man wrote any thing herein against
him while he was alive and able to answer for himself, so the
Sorbonne, or the faculty at Paris, that afterwards censured
* Bellarm. de Script. Eccl. [tom. vii.
col. 194.— Thomas de Vio, patria] Ca-
jetanus, [ Ordinis Praedicatorum Prior
Generalis, ac postea Cardinalis presby-
ter a Leone decimo creatus,] vir fuit
summi ingenii, nec minoris pietatis.
[Vivebat anno Domini 1500, et obiit
anno Dom. millesimo quingentesimo
trigesimo quarto, zetatis 66. ]— Soto, in
4" dist. v. quaest. Unica, art. 2.—Ex-
cellentissime Catholicus. [Vid. Do-
minici Soto Comment. in Quartum Sen-
tentiarum, ed. Duaci, 1613. tom. i. p.
135, where Card. Cajetan is mentioned,
and exception taken against his judg-
ment on the subject, * Utrum sine Bap-
tismo aliquis possit salvari; but the
words above quoted have not been met
with in any part of Soto's Comment.,
nor have they been found cited in the
life or works of Cajetan.]—Perer. in
cap. i. Gen. [vers. i. $ 40. ed. Col.
Agrip. 1601. tom. i. p. 16.] Vir de
mysteris Fidei bene sentiens, et de
"Theologia optime meritus.—Et in cap.
xix.—Vir admodum Catholicus. [Vid.
vers. 24. disputat. iv. $ 40.—Quis enim
facile credat Tostatum et Cajetanum,
viros maxime Catholicos et doctos, .. .
fuisse obnoxios anathemati ? ]J— Sixt.
Senens., lib. iv. Bibl. [tom. i. p. 330.]
Incomparabilis "Theologus, et inter
doctissimos [eruditissimos doctissimi]
sui seculi [longe] eruditissimus.
t Cajetan. in Ecclesiasten, cap. xii.
ad fin. [tom. iii. p. 633. ed. Lugd.
1639. |—Et sic finitur Ecclesiastes cum
omnibus Salomonis et Sap. libris, Salo-
monis quidem, [quia Parabolas expo-
suimus: et Canticum Canticorum,
juxta germanum sensum, fateor me
non intelligere.] Reliquos autem qui
vocantur libri Sapientiales, quoniam
Hieronymus extra canonicos ad au-
thoritatem Fidei supputat, omittendos
S
duximus, ad Prophetarum Oracula pro-
perantes. Rome die 23 Junii, anno
1534.
" Orator, qui eum post mortem lau-
davit. [ Vid. Orat. de vita D. Thoma
de Vio, Cajetani, Card. S. Xysti, auc-
tore Joanne Baptista Flavio Aquilano,
ejusdem a secretis familiari, ad princip.
tomi i. Cajetani Op. omn. quotquot in
S. Seripturze expositionem reperiuntur;
ed. Lugd. 1639. (prope finem orationis.)
—Anno igitur etatis ejus sexagesimo
sexto, tot ac tantis rebus przclarissime
gestis, eum divus Clemens Pontifex
Maximus graviter zgrotare coepisset,
omnes in Xystum oculos conjiciebant,
omnes illum Pontificem Maximum de-
signabant. |
* * Homo ad carpendum promptu-
lus'—Canus, Loc. Theol, lib. ii. cap.
11. [Vid. Melch. Can. Op. ed. 8vo.
Col. Agr. 1605. p. 70.—In hujus vero
confirmatione argumenti Ambrosius
Catharinus Cajetanum affirmat tot pec-
cata admisisse, quot verba poene effudit,
Sie enim ille loquitur. Nec advertit
homo ad carpendum promptulus se
quoque in reprehendo Cajetano szpe
ac multum errasse. Hoc certe loco ter
erravit, Sed istius errores coarguere
nec meum est, nec hujus temporis.
Quid ergo? Nonne hic peccavit Caje-
tanus? Peccavit sane: primum, in eo
quod temere et inconsiderate, (ne su-
perbe dicam, et arroganter,) ... ait,
&c. ]
.Y Bannez, tom. ii. q. xcii. art. 3.
[Vid. F. Domin. Bannes Mondrago-
nensis Comment. in prim. par. S.
"Thome, ed. Duaci, 1614. p. 450.]—
Certe potest dici de istis, quod de Graze-
cis insultantibus Hectori jam mortuo
dixit Homerus, quod leoni mortuo
etiam lepores (et canes) insultant.
3
TEST.
CENT. XVI.
CHAP.
XV TES
A.D.
15365 7,
A.D.
1535 v,
260 Á Scholastical History of
him for some other matters, (for they took upon them to cen-
sure all writings that displeased them,) yet in this particular
had nothing to find fault with him.
CLXXIV. But, for Catharin's opposition and heat against
him, (which brake forth not long after his death,) it was pre-
sently abated by another learned doctor of his own order?,
and one of Catharin's great friends, (much loved, and much
honoured by him ;) who both reprehended and derided that
new opinion, which Catharin first began to set out against
Cajetan and all the doctors of the Church before him. For
Catharin had nothing herein to shew or produce for himself 5,
but the pretended and uncertain authorities of three Popes;
who, to make the best of them which can be made, will never
make up a Church; and to whose decrees, as likewise to the
canon of the council at Carthage, we have already given a
full and sufficient account.
CLXXV. Aboutthe same time John Driedo, a professor of
Louvain, was employed to write against Luther; and yet in
his book of Ecclesiastical Scriptures?!, which he dedicated to
the King of Portugal, first, he acknowledgeth, that the histo-
z [Vid. Trithem. de Script. Eccl.
addit. ii. p. 426.— Vid. etiam Possevin.
Apparat., tom. i. p. 71.]
* Anonym. apud Catharin, adversus
Cajetan. p. 48. et 72. edit. l1. [ Vid.
Annotat., &c. de Comment. Cajet. ed.
1535. cap. 7. De libro Tobiz. ]— De li-
bris autem Tobiz, Judith, Sapientiz,
Ecclesiastici e£ Maccabzorum, cum
amico meo illo, et fratre mihi in Christo
honorando, qui me ut indoctum derisit,
quod hos libros in canone Ecclesiz esse
professus sum, libenter habebo ser-
monem.
b Catharin. ibid., p. 39. edit. 2. —Etsi
enim alii aliter opinati sunt, non opinor
hujusmodi hominum auctoritatem Pon-
tificum decretis praferri..... Patet
enim in decretis Innocentii, Gelasii,
et Eugenii in concilio Florentino, hos
libros in canone computari, et in eodem
ordine cum reliquis Scripturis Sanctis.
... Mitto Conc. illud Carthag. III.
[The second edition of this work has
not been met with. But conf. ed. 1535.
cap. De libris Machabzorum, p. 64
et p. 69.—Etsi enim quidem sum-
miste ac neoterici, non satis rem ex-
acte considerantes, ante excitatas has
haereticorum turbas, aliter opinati sunt,
aut scripserunt confuse tamen, non opi-
nor hujusmodi hominum auctoritatem,
Pontificum decretis, ac expresse se-
dentis docentisque Ecclesiz voci, et de
Petri cathedra personanti, przeferri, sed
longe postponi debere. At, inquies,
ubi sunt decreta hzc, et concilia?
Equidem brevitati olim studens pro-
duxeram Innocentii primi, et Gelasii,
et Eugenii quarti manifestas sanctiones.
—(Rursus.) ... Videamus ergo nunc,
in quo ordine Scripturarum collocavit
hos libros Gelasius, de quibus agimus,
in primo, an in secundo? Certe in
primo ... Mitto concilia reliqua, et
illud Carthaginense tertium, ubi affuit
Augustinus, in quo palam hz omnes
Scripturz:e camonice vocantur. Illud
certe, quod sub Eugenio IV. celebra-
tum est Florentie, ... hac parte cla-
rum et evidens est. ]
* [Vid. Trithem. de Script. Eccl.
addit. ii. pp. 466, 467.—Vid. etiam
Possevin. Appar., tom. ii. p. 168.]
4i Mireus de Script, szcul xvi.
[Biblioth. cap. 43. p. 28.]— Edidit et
de Ecclesiast. Dogm. (et Scripturis) li-
bros quatuor, canonicis voluminibus
asserendis apprime utiles.
the Canon of the Scriptures. 261
ries of Judith and Tobit*, &e., were not numbered in the
time of the Old Testament among the canonical books of
Seripture, but some of them accounted apocryphal, as the
writings of unknown authors, and other some no true histo-
ries at all; and, secondly, he confesseth, that under the New
Testament the Christian Church hath not received these
books into the same, equal, or like authority with the cano-
nical Seriptures: which is a pregnant testimony against the
council of 'Trent, that will follow by and by.
CLXXVI. Not long before this council met, John Ferus,
a very learned man, and a most diligent preacher, set forth
his book, which he entitled—* The Examination of those that
were to be Ordained for the Sacred Ministry of the Church ?
and, howsoever in after times the Master Inquisitors put his
works imto their expurgatory index?, yet, while he lived, and
had the general approbation of all sorts of men both for life
TEST.
CENT. XVI.
A.D.
1540 f,
and learning, there was no exception made against him.
this book^ he instructeth his
€ Driedo de Eccl. Script. et Dogm.,
lib. i. cap. iv. ad Difficult. iii. ( Op. ed.
Lovan. 1556. tom. i. fol. 19.]—Hiiero-
nymus in Prol. Gal. libros Judith et
Tob. inter Apocrypha numerat, quos
tamen in Prol super Judith et Tob.
dieit apud Hebr. inter Hagiographa
numerari, et nihilominus de canone S.
literarum esse separatos. Ad hanc dif-
ficultatem (si non placeat mendosum
esse codicem) dicemus duplicia esse
apud Hebr. Hagiographa, sicut et dix-
imus duplicia esse Apocrypha. [Thus
far this note gives the sense, rather
than the words of Driedo's argument ;
q. v. p. 107, not. ad lit. t.] .. . Hagiogr.
(i. e. Sanctorum scripta) quzedam sunt,
quorum auctoritas idonea est ad corro-
borandum ea, quae» sunt Fidei: hujus
generis sunt Hagiogr. in canone Bib-
lie. Alia vero sunt Hagiogr. [i.e.
Sancta, vel Sanctorum scripta,] quo-
rum auctoritas ad assertiones Fidei cor-
roborandas non est idonea, quamvis
habeantur vera et sancta, sicut [ post
canonem N. T. editum, ] habentur Hi-
eronymi et Augustini scripta, quie
vocantur Hagiographa (i. e. Sancta vel
Sanetorum scripta.) Et hujus generis
apud Hebr. sunt historie Judith, et
'"l'obie, etiam Ecclesiasticus, et Mac-
cab. primus: quos sane libros quamvis
habeant et legant, non tamen inter cano-
nieos libros connumerant, sed inter
Apoerypha, non quod falsi sint, sed
In
scholars, as a known and ordi-
quod tales sint, quorum occulta origo
non claruit toti eorum Synagogz;
9». autem et 4m, Esdr., 2". Maccab.,
trium puerorum Hymnum, Susaunz,
ac Belis Draconisque historias, aut non
habent, aut prorsus rejiciunt, et con-
fictas tradunt. .... Ecclesia tamen
Christiana propter auctoritatem vete-
rum quorundam Sanctorum, qui le-
guntur usi fuisse testimoniis ex hujus-
modi historiis, easdem pia fide legit, et
non prorsus rejicit, nec contemnit, ta-
metsi non pari auctoritate recipiat illos
libros cum Scripturis canonicis.
f [Vid. Possevin. Apparat, tom. ii.
pli
* [Vid. Indic. Librorum Prohibit. et
Expurgand. novissim. pro Catholicis
Hispaniarum Regnis Philippi IV. Re-
gis Cathol., —Antonii a Sotomajor. &c.,
Generalis Inquisitoris . . . jussu ac stu-
diis, luculenter et vigilantissime recog-
nit, &c. ed. Madriti, 1667. p. 706, et
seq.—Johannes Ferus, fraude sectari-
orum vitiatus, &c.... Examen vero
Ordinandorum prohibetur, nisi fuerit ex
impressis ab anno 1587.— Vid. etiam
Indicem librorum prohibitorum Alex-
andri VII. Pont. Max. jussu editum,
&c. Rome, 1667. p. 46. "xamen
Ordinandorum Joannis Feri, nisi sit ex
impressis ab anno 1587.]
h Ferus, in Examine Ordinand. [ Vid.
Joan. Feri opusc. varia, ed. 8vo.
Lugd. 1567. p. 910, sub titulo * Censur.
CAHPASD:
XVII.
A.D.
1541 et
15451.
*
203 A Scholastical History of
nary account which they were to give of their Faith in those
days,—that,besides the twenty- eight canonical books of Serip-
ture, (to furnish which number, they reckoned either book
of Samuel, the Kings, and the Chronicles, with Ruth, Ne-
hemiah, and the Lamentations, apart by themselves,) there
were nine apocryphal: which nine of old time were not pub-
licly read in the Church, nor was any man pressed with
their authority.
CLXXVII. Lastly, the several translations of the Bible,
set forth at these times with special Prefaces before them,
made as well by Santes Pagninus the Dominican at Lyons,
by Antonius Bruciolus in Italy, and by the author of Birk-
man's edition at Antwerp, as by Robert Stephen in the
edition of Vatablus at Paris,—every one declaring the dis-
tinction, that was then commonly known and received, be-
tween the canonical and the apocryphal books of Scripture,
—Aall these (being joined with the former authors whom we
have produced in all ages) are most evident and sufficient
witnesses, that neither we in the Church of England, nor the
protestant Churches abroad, have herein transgressed those
bounds, which the Prophets, and Apostles, and generally all
our forefathers in the Faith, had set out and prescribed
for us.
CLXXVIII. And thus have we hitherto taken an exact
and perfect view of what the Catholic Church of God hath
Diaconandorum.— Qu:e sunt V. T. suntirrefutabilis auctoritatis etiam apud
Judzos.
volumina? Genesis, Exodus, Leviti-
cus, Numerorum liber, Deuterono-
mium, Josue, Judicum, Ruth, Regum
libri iv., Paralipomenon libri ii., Esdrze
libri iv., Tobias, Judith, Hester, Job,
Psalterium, Proverbia, Ecclesiastes,
Cantica Canticorum, liber Sapientiz,
Ecclesiasticus, |^ Esaias, Hieremias,
'Threni, Baruch, Ezekiel, Daniel, liber
Duodecim Prophetarum, Machabzo-
rum ii Horum aliqui olim diceban-
tur Apocryphi, (id est, occulti,) prop-
terea quod domi quidem et privatim,
pro suo cujusque animo, fas esset eos
legere: in Ecclesia autem publice non
recitabantur, nec quisquam eorum auc-
toritate premebatur.] Sunt (autem hi
libri Apocryphi,) 3 et 4 Esdr., Tobias,
Judith, liber Sapientiz, Ecclesiasticus,
Baruch, et Macchabzorum libri duo.
Omnes ali dicuntur canonici, quia
Omnes (igitur) libri V. T.
numero (sunt) xxxvii., (hoc est,) cano-
nicorum xxvli., Apocryphorum ix.—
(Olim vero in Ecclesia Apocryphi pub-
lice non recitabantur, nec quisquam
auctoritate eorum premebatur ; sed domi
quidem et privatim, pro suo cujusque
animo, fas erat illos legere.) [ Vid. supr. ;
where these last words fall in their
proper place and order.—Conf. ibid.
ISO
i1 [Vid. Bibl. Lat. a Sancte Pagnino,
&c. fol. ed. Lugd. 1542. Item, Bibl.
ltal. per Ant. Brusciolum seu Bruci-
olum, fol. ed. Ven. 1532; et ed. alter.
cum Comment. 7 voll. fol. Ven. 1540,—
44. Item, Bibl. cum notis, edit. a Rob.
Stephan., 5 voll. 8vo. Lut. ex off R.
Stephani,1545; et Bibl. utriusque Tes-
tamenti, ed. Rob. Stephani, 1557. ]
the Canon of the Scriptures. 263
delivered, concerning the canon of Divine Scripture, in all
times, and in all places: in Judea, by the ancient Hebrews,
by Christ Himself, and by His holy Apostles: in Palestine
and Syria, by Justin Martyr, Eusebius, S. Jerome, and
Damascene: in the Apostolical Churches of Asia, by Melito,
Polycrates, and Onesimus: in Phrygia, Cappadocia, Lycao-
nia, and Cyprus, by the Council of Laodicea, S. Basil, Amphi-
lochius, and Epiphanius: in Egypt, by Clemens of Alexan-
dria, Origen, and Athanasius: in the other Churches of
Africa, by Julius, Tertullian, S. Cyprian, S. Augustine, the
Council of Carthage, Junilius, and Primasius: in all the five
Patriarchates, by S. Cyril, S. Greg. Nazianzen, S. John
Chrysostom, Anastasius, S. Gregory, Nicephorus, and Bal.
samon : in Greece, by Dionysius, Antiochus, Adrianus, Leon-
tius, Zonaras, Philippus, and Callistus: in Italy, by Philas-
trius, Ruffin, Cassiodore, Comestor, Balbus, Antoninus, Mi-
randula, Cajetan, and Pagnin: in Spain, by Isidore, Hugo
Card., Paulus Burg., Tostatus, and Ximenius: in France, by
S. Hilary, the Divines of Marseilles, Victorinus of Poictiers,
Charlemagne's Bishops, Agobard, Radulphus, Honorius, Pe-
trus Cluniac, Hugo, and Richardus of S. Victor's at Paris,
Beleth, Petrus Cellen., Hervzeus Natalis, Faber, and Clichto-
veus: in Germany and the Low Countries, by Rabanus,
Strabus, Hermannus Contract., Ado, Rupertus, the Ordinary
and Interlineary Gloss upon the Bible, the Gloss upon the
Canon Law, Lyranus, Dionysius Carthus., Erasmus, Driedo,
and Ferus; and in the Church of England, by Venerable
Bede, Alcuin, Giselbert, Joh. Sarisburiensis, Brito, Ocham,
Thomas Anglicus, and 'Thomas Walden: besides divers
others, that are not here numbered. |. Of whom, it must not
be denied, but that some there were, who in many other
matters of religion were violently carried away with the
abuses and streams of the times; but in this particular,
which we have examined and followed through all the ages
of the Church, the current ran clear and smooth among
them.
TEST.
CENT. XVI.
À brief
history of
the first
Occasion
and begin-
ning of the
council of
'Trent.
204 A Scholastical History of
CHAPTER XVIII.
THE NEW DECREE OF THE COUNCIL AT TRENT AGAINST ALL THE FORMER
TESTIMONIES OF THE UNIVERSAL CHURCH.
CLXXIX. Now, after all these, followed an assembly of a
few men at Trent, (who took upon them the style and au-
thority of a general and cecumenical council,) that made a
decree* among themselves, to control the whole world, and,
as in sundry points besides, so in this, to devise a new article
of Faith, for their own pleasure, whereof neither their own
Church, nor any other Church of Christendom, had ever
heard before :—
CLXXX. An assembly of men, (such a one as it was,)
that, by their magisterial and undue proceedings there, have
done more hurt, and made a greater schism in the Church of
God, than all the malice of wicked and unpeaceful persons
was ever able to do, since Christ left His legacy of truth and
peace among lis disciples, and foretold the offences that
would afterwards arise, to pervert and mislead others, who
were not the better aware of them.
CLXXXI. But this assembly at Trent had this occasion.
When divers abuses in religion, (wherewith many men in
those days were justly scandalized,) began first to be re-
formed in Germany, Pope Leo the Tenth, and those that
followed the interests of the court at Rome, with great
violence and direful proceedings opposing themselves against
all persons that favoured that reformation, there was a
schism made of one part from the other, and the Pope's bull
of excommunication went abroad; wherein all men were
commanded to drive the reformers, and all their adherents,
(among whom Frederick the Duke of Saxony was one,) out
of their lands and countries. But this manner of proceeding
with them augmented the schism, and made the rent greater
than it was before. For the healing whereof, and for the
preventing of further troubles that might ensue, it was the
common judgment, and desire, both of the German princes,
* Ann. Dom. 1546, April 8. [Vid. Petr. Suav. Hist. Trid., lib. ii. p. 127.
Conil. Labbe, tom. xiv. col. 744; item, ^ ed. August. Trinobant. 1620. ]
——
the Canon of the Scriptures. 265
and of all others that affected the unity and peace of the
Church, that a free and lawful Council might be generally
summoned, through these western parts, to be held in some
convenient place of the empire. But the very name of a
council abroad, (out of the Lateran palace,) was dreadful to
Pope Leo; who, living in his magnificence and ease at
Rome!, where he had plenty and pleasure daily to attend
him, and fearing lest peradventure this new council, (if it
should be called together,) might prove as fatal to himself, as
the councils of Constance and Basil did to some of his pre-
decessors, was not very willing to hear of it at all. And,
while he was deliberating how to decline it, and to put it off,
he fell sick and died.
CLXXXII. After him succeeded Adrian the Sixth, who in
former times had been the Emperor's schoolmaster ", but was
then his lieutenant, or the chief governor under him in
Spain. From whence coming speedily to Rome, and there
advising with himself what was best to be done for the satis-
! Petr, Suav. in Histor. Concil. Trid.,
lib. i. [ Vid. p. 15.—4At vero concilium,
quod sibi Pontificatus reformandi po-
testatem vellet arrocvare, aut commoda
curie violenter invadere, (ea preser-
tim, quibus ad se maximam auri in
orbe Christiano partem trahit,) omnino
non placebat. Verum ipse Leo Pon-
tifex, lupum auribus tenens, quo se
verteret nesciebat. ^ Videbat quotidie
obedientiam sibi olim przstitam jam
denegari, et provincias universas dis-
cessionem facere; cui rei remedium a
concilio etiam atque etiam expetebat.
Sed rursus, cum reputaret remediis
posse laborari, etiam hoc remedium
secum trahere reformationem secius
gestorum, illud ut periculosze alez ple-
num penitus aversabatur. Itaque to-
tus erat in ea cogitatione, quem in mo-
dum congregaret concilium Romse, aut
in alio aliquo ditionis Ecclesiasticae
oppido, sicut paucis ante annis ipse
cum antecessore suo Julio concilium
Lateranense non sine maximo fructu
celebrasset, et schismate sedato, et
regno Franciz ad sedis Romanze partes
reducto, et (quod caput est) Pragma-
tica Sanctione abolita, qua. cum mo-
narchia Romana pugnat dupliciter:
nam et pessimo exemplo collationem
sacerdotiorum, przcipuum amplitu-
dinis Pontificize fabricandze fundamen-
tum, omnino sustuiit, e£ memoriam
concilii Basileensis, quod Pontificem
subjecit Concilio Generali, fideliter fo-
vebat. Sed nec tum satis perspiciebat,
quomodo tale aliquid concilium malo
imminenti posset mederi, quod positum
non erat in principibus et przlatis, ad
commoda sua respectare edoctis, sed
in populis, res ipsas, solida corpora, et
veram rerum immutationem expec-
tantibus. Atque hoc rerum statu Leo
Pontifex sub finem anni MDXXI.
vitam cum morte commutavit. Anni
sequentis initio ix. Januarii, assumpto
ad pontificatum Hadriano, &c. .. .]
"^ Sleidan. Com., lib. iii, iv, [ Vid.
Comment. de statu Religionis et Rei-
publiez, Carolo V. Caesare; ed. Ar-
gent. 1559. fol. 31.— Lovanii dedit
(Adrianus) operam literis, et aliquot
post annis, quum eruditionis ac probi-
tatis nomine commendaretur, Maximi-
liani Czesaris e filio nepoti Carolo prze-
ficitur erudiendo. Cum autem is, jam
factus grandior, ad equestre studium
animum adjiceret, ad Ferdinandum
Hispanie Regem ille mittitur legatus ;
&c. ... Venit post in Hispaniam Caro-
lus, nuper avi Ferdinandi factus haeres
atquesuecessor. Mortuo deinde Max-
imiliano, creatus Caesar, et in Germa-
niam evocatus, Adrianum summ: re-
rum per suam absentiam przefecit. ]
COUNCIL
AT TRENT.
CHAP.
XVIII.
266 4 Scholastical History of
fying of the princes and people in Germany, he sent his
legate to the diet at Norinberg, with letters and large pro-
mises to the princes there assembled, *that, if they would
proceed against Luther", (in case they could not otherwise
reduce him,) as their predecessors had done against John
Huss and Jerome of Prague in the council of Constance, his
own intention, and full resolution was, to set his chiefest
cares upon reforming the abuses of the Church, and the
abominations of the see and court of Rome; from whence
peradventure all the present mischiefs had proceeded: and,
that this he would the rather do, because he saw that all the
world did earnestly desire it." Whereunto the answer of
the diet was?, that, *if Luther's case, and the confessed
errors of the Church, might be both considered and treated
on together, there was no better means to reduce all things
to tranquillity, than a free Christian Council, to be appointed
by the Emperor's consent, in some convenient place of Ger-
many, where every one might have liberty to come, and give
? Petr. Suav., ibid. [lib. i. p.20... ..
quando quidem Lutheri sectatores
obedientiam legibus Ecclesiasticis sub-
duxerint, secularem magistratum multo
magis spreturos; et, qui in bona Eecle-
siastica involaverint, a Laicorum bonis
non temperaturos ; denique, qui sacri-
legis manibus Dei sacerdotes attentare
presumant, ipsorum zedibus, uxoribus
et liberis, haudquaquam parcituros.
Suadet denique, quando lentis ac leni-
bus remediis apud Martinum et sec-
tarios non proficitur, ad aspera, ferrum
et focum, deveniant: membra putrida
à reliquo corpore resecent, sicut multo
ante Datane, Abirone, Anania, Saphira,
Joviniano, et Vigilantio, factum sit, et
a majoribus suis Joanne Husso, et
Hieronymo a Praga in Constantiensi
concilio; quorum exempla, re jam de-
plorata, ipsos emulari deceat. Przter
has Pontificis literas protulit etiam in
conventu Nuntius mandatum, quo illi
erat preescriptum, &c. ... Mandat porro
Pontifex, ingenue ut fateatur, ex pec-
catis hominum (maxime sacerdotum et
presulum) natam hane rerum pertur-
bationem ; etiam in ipsa sancta sede,
ab aliquot annis, abominanda pleraque
perpetrata; multos fuisse abusus in
spiritualibus, multos excessus in prz-
ceptis; denique omnia sic in deterius
mutata, ut lues a capite ad membra,
a summis Pontificibus ad minores prze-
sules divergens, late se diffuderit, ac
vix unus aliquis reperiatur recte faci-
ens, atque ab ea tabe immunis. Cui
malo persanando, cum et suapte sponte
et offieii debito incumbere debeat, na-
vaturum operam quantam poterit dili-
gentissimam, ut ante omnia curia Ro-
mana, unde forsan tot mala sunt deri-
vata, corrigatur. Idque sibi eo vehe-
mentius elaborandum, quo avidius ab
omnibus desideratur. ]
9 [Vid. Petr. Suav. ubi supr. lib. i.
p. 21.— Quod autem consilium ab ipsis
petat, qua ratione tot malis ingruentibus
obviam eundum censeant, sibi quidem
videri, cum non de Luthero solum
agendum sit, sed de eradicandis multis
erroribus et vitiis longa consuetudine
inveteratis, quibus alii per impruden-
tiam, alii per mollitiam patrocinantur,
non aliam esse viam commodiorem
magisve efficacem, quam ut concilium
pium, liberum, et Christianum, de
assensu Imperatoris, in urbe aliqua
Germanise ad eam rem maxime oppor-
tuna, Argentorati videlicet, vel Mo-
guntie?, vel Coloniz, vel Meti, quan-
tum potest ocyssime, congregetur: sic
ut ea convocatio ultra annum non dif-
feratur ; atque omnibus qui intererunt,
tam Laicis quam Ecclesiasticis, potes-
tas fiat pronunciandi libere et consu-
lendi; &c.]
— o HR IPI
the Canon of the Scriptures. 267
that advice, which should most tend to the honour of God, covxcir
and the advancement of His true religion." And, though the 3T TFPNT-
legate was not so well pleased with these conditions which
they annexed to their demand of a council, yet they stood
strictly upon them, and thought them both necessary and
modest enough, and that the Pope could not be justly
offended with them. But, as soon as this answer was carried
back to Rome, the Pope had no leisure either to begin his
intended reformation, or to determine any thing about the
desire that was made of a council. For presently after he
also died, and Clement the Seventh was put into his place.
CLXXXIII. But this man, during all the time of his
papacy, studiously declined the necessity of a council?, and
would by no means hear of it, especially with condition to
have it celebrated in Germany : whereunto, notwithstanding,
he was often pressed by the Emperor himself, who one while
was minded, in case the Pope would not assent unto it, to
call it by his own authority, and otherwhiles solicited the
college of Cardinals to do it. But, the Pope and Cardinals
both fearing it was impossible to make the Germans accept
of such a council as might be most serviceable to the court
of Rome, and being resolute to have no other, they sent a
Nuncio? to propose those conditions about it, which they
knew would never be taken. And thus the time passed
away, till this Pope likewise fell into a sharp infirmity, which
made an end of his life.
P Petr. Suav., ibid. [lib. i. p. 24.—
Adriano mortuo, in ejus locum succes-
sit Julius Medices, Papz Leonis cog-
natus, dictus Clemens VII. Is, ani-
mum ad res Germanicas confestim
applieans, quod rerum tractandarum
scientia plurimum polleret, facile ani-
madvertit Hadrianum, praeter morem a
sagacioribus quibusque Pontificibus
consuetum, cum nimis facilem in ag-
noscendis aul:z suze erratis, et emen-
datione promittenda, tum nimis abjec-
tum in petendo a Germanis consilio,
in quem modum contentionibus illic
natis optime posset consulere ; &c. ]
4 Joh. Sleidan. lib. viii. [ubi supr.,
Comment, de statu Rel. et Reip. fol.
31.—Dum hzc geruntur, Caesar con-
ventus agit Ratisbonz, sicut ante dix-
imus, et inter alia commemorat se
jampridem de concilio misisse ad Pon-
tificem et collegium Cardinalium, ac
responsum tulisse, quod postea cum
Galli: rege communicarit, qui neces-
sarium quidem esse concilium judicet :
verum, in eo quod de modo, przecipue
vero de concilii loco, Pontifex rescrip-
Sit permagnam esse difficultatem,
neque statui quiequam adhuc potuisse:
sed tamen, cum dissidium hoc religio-
nis augescat indies, et magnum ab eo
sit periculum, se daturum operam, ut
intra constitutum antea tempus Ponti-
fex illud indicat ad locum idoneum ;
&c.—lIbid. fol. 90. Legatum Pontifex
in Germaniam mittit Hugonem Ran-
gonum, Episcopum Reginum. Is, ubi
demum ad Saxonem venit, comitatus
legato Caesaris, in hanc sententiam
verba facit; &oc.]
CH A P.
XVIII.
268 A Scholastical History of
CLXXXIV. To him succeeded Paul the Third ; who was
a prelate" that, among all his other qualities, made more
esteem of none, than of dissimulation*. And therefore,
making show that he feared not a council, as Pope Clement
the Seventh did, and being well assured that he could not be
inforced to give his assent to the calling of it in such a
manner, and in such a place, where he could have no advan-
tage by it, but that he might make use of the court and the
clergy, (if need were,) to contradict and hinder it, when he
pleased,—he seemed by all means to desire it. "To this pur-
pose he sent his several Nuncios to the Emperor, and other
Christian princes, to declare unto them all, that he and his
College of Cardinals had absolutely determined the celebra-
tion of a council, but that, for the time and place of it, he was
not yet resolved what to do. Afterwards, upon conference
with the Emperor, who went in person to Rome about it, and
upon such conditions as might no way derogate from the
power and greatness of the Papacy, he condescended so far
that a synod should be summoned at Mantua in Italy, and
sent forth his Bull of Indiction" to have it begin there about
a year following*. In the mean while, the king of England
and the princes of Germany making their public remon-
strances against it, and the duke of Mantua refusing to
admit the council into his city, but upon such conditions as
would have been too costly for the court of Rome,—that
design was laid aside, and the Indiction, that the Pope made
there, came to nothing. Not long after, he sent out another
T Petr. Suav., ibid. [lib. i. p. 55.—
Cardinalis Farnesius in Pontificem nec
opinato fuit adscitus, primum, dum
crearetur, Honorius V., postea mutato,
cum inauguraretur, nomine Paulus
III. nuncupatus, vir praeclaris animi
dotibus conspicuus, . . .]
* Petr. Suav. ibid. [ .. . sed qui ipse
dissimulationem ante czteras omnes
diligebat. ]
t [Vid. Petr. Suav., lib. i. p. 55.—
Ille (i. e. Paulus III.) collegii Cardin-
alium Decanus, et sex Pontificum
temporibus parta experientia, in rebus
agendis plurimum versatus, volebat
videri, non (ad instar Clementis) con-
cilium reformidare, sed illud tanquam
utile rebus Pontificiis potius deposcere
et desiderare : quippe certus, neque se
cogi posse ad concilium modo aut loco
rebus suis incommodo constituendum ;
et, ubi res postulabit, in curia Romana
et reliquo ordine ecclesiastico satis esse
virium ad illud sua oppositione impe-
diendum.]
* Dated Jun. 12, 1536. [ Vid. Suav.,
lib. i. p. 61.—1Ita duodecimo die Junii
insenatu recitatur (diploma,) et Car-
dinalium autographis in hanc formam
confirmatur. ]
* Maii 27, 1537. [Vid. Suav. ubi
supr.—ltaque pro ea quam obtineat
potestatis plenitudine, deque fratrum
suorum Cardinalium consensu, conci-
lium indicere se publicum totius orbis
Christiani ad diem xxvii. Maii, anni
sequentis MDX XXV II., Mantuze, loco
copioso et ad eam rem opportuno:
mandare igitur episcopis. . . .]
the Canon of the Scriptures. 269
bull for a council to be held at Vicenza*, a city under the
dominion of the Venetians ; but, this second indiction meet-
ing with the same oppositions that the former did, and the
Pope's legates attending there to no purpose, (for there was
not any prelate, or other ecclesiastical person, that repaired
thither to them,) at the last, after divers prorogations and
suspensions, there came forth a third bull, which commanded
all Bishops and Abbots, together with other privileged per-
sons, (that had all taken an oath to be obedient to the
Pope and see of Rome), to repair to the city of Trent, upon
the confines of Italy, and there to attend the Pope's legates
for the celebration of a council which he intended to begin
the first day of November in the year 1542.
CLXXXV. But the princes, and all the reformed Churches
in Germany, together with the kingdoms of England and
Denmark, and many other places besides, immediately set
forth their protestations, and made their just exceptions
against it; alleging, that the calling of this council, by the
Pope's authority alone, was contrary to the rights of Kings,
and the ancient customs of the Church: that he had sum-
moned no other persons thither, nor intended to admit any,
either to debate or to give their voice there, but such only as
had first sworn obedience to him: that he took upon him,
* Maii i. 1538. [Idem, ibid. p. 66.—
Cum November, mensis concilio des-
tinatus, appeteret, Pontifex novo di-
plomate illud Vicentiam indicit, et
propinquam hiemem causatus, ad ca-
lendasusque Maias anni sequentis
MDXXXVIII. concilii tempus ex-
trahit; &c.]
* Verba im Bulla Indictionis con-
tenta.—Vi jurisjurandi, quod Papa
Romano et sedi apostolice przestite-
runt, ac sanctz virtute obedientiz ;
&c. [Vid. Petr. Suav., lib. i. pp. 78, 79.
Brevarium Bullz Indictionis Concilii
Tridentini sub Paulo III. Pontifice.—
Pontifex nihilominus Bullam Indicti-
onis, datam Rom: xxii. Maii ejusdem
anni, (1541,) emittit; qua commem-
orat, . . . se, cupientem Christianze
Reipub. malis mederi, . . . . itaque
"Tridentum civitatem, in qua cecume-
nicum concilium ad proxime venturas
calendas Novemb. haberetur, elegisse ;
.. se igitur Ipsius Dei Omnipotentis,
Patris, et Filii, et Spiritus Sancti, ac
beatorum ejus Apostolorum Petri et
Pauli auctoritate, qua ipse quoque in
terris fungitur, fretum atque subnixum,
de Cardinalium consilio et assensu,
omni suspensione sublata, sacrum
ccumenicum et generale concilium
in civitate Tridentina, loco commodo
et libero prosequendum, perficiendum-
que, indicere atque decernere; omnes-
que omnino Patriarchas, Archiepisco-
pos, Episcopos, Abbates, ac alios quos-
cunque, quibus jure aut privilegio in
conciliis generalibus residendi, et sen-
tentias in eis dicendi, praemissa potes-
tas est, requirere et hortari, lisque vi
jurisjurandi, quod sibi sedique aposto-
lieze przstiterunt, ac sancte virtute
obedientiz, aliisque sub pcenis jure aut
consuetudine adversus inobedientes
proponi solitis, mandare atque przci-
pere, ut ipsimet, (nisi forte justo de-
tineantur impedimento, de quo tamen
fidem facere compellantur,) aut certe
per suos legitimos procuratores et
nuncios, sacro huic concilio omnino in-
teresse debeant. ]
COUNCIL
AT TRENT.
CHA E.
XSVIBET:
270 A Scholastical History of
most unjustly, to be judge there in his own cause,——knowing
well what accusations were laid against him, both for arro-
gating to himself an absolute and universal monarchy over
all the Churches of the world, (falsely pretended to be given
him, either by Divine right, or by any human concession,)
and for many other enormous abuses in religion, which by
that usurped power he sought still to maintain,—and to
suffer nothing else to pass in that council, but what should
be most advantageous to his own ends. "They protested
therefore against it, as being a politic and papal device,
wherewith to delude the world under the name of a council.
CLXXXVI. Nor did the Pope's proceedings herein give
them any cause to change their mind, or withdraw their pro-
testation. For, first, he sent his three legates to Trent with
a bare mandate only, to entertain such prelates and ambas-
sadors, as should come thither, by giving them fair words,
but in no wise to make any public act, before they had re-
ceived further instructions from him, which he meant to send
them at his own time, and as he saw cause himself. A few
Bishops likewise, whom he esteemed to be most addicted to
him, were commanded to go thither, and had special order
not to make too much haste in their journey. Besides these,
and some three or four Neapolitan Bishops, whom the Em-
peror sent along thither with his ambassador, rather to
watch what the Pope did, than for any thing else, (for, as
the case then stood, he hoped for no good to be done,) there
were not any more to make up a general council. Where-
upon, after they had been there seven months, and did no-
thing, they all departed; and the Pope recalled his legates,
deferring his council to another season, that might be more
commodious for him.
CLXXXVII. In the mean while, there was a league made
between the Emperor and the King of England *, which the
Pope took as one of the greatest affronts and scorns that
could be put upon him. For he had not only excommuni-
cated and cursed the King, as a schismatice destinated to
» [Vid. Petr. Suav.,lib. i. p. 81.— — gatur: unde Pontifici injecta necessitas
Sed, dum ancipiti cura animus distra- — animum a Czesare majorem in modum
hitur, ecce fedus inter Cesarem et —abalienandi.]
Angliz Regem adversus Gallum evul-
the Canon of the Scriptures. 271
eternal damnation, but deposed him from his regal authority,
and deprived him of all his rightful dominions,—giving
away, both from him and his adherents, whatsoever they
possessed, and commanding that his subjects should render
him no obedience, that strangers should have no commerce
in his kingdom, that Christian princes should join together
to persecute him, and that all men should take arms against
him; whose estate and goods, (by virtue of his papal and
plenary power, he granted them for their prey, and his
person for their slave. Besides, he had declared the Pro-
testants of Germany to be heretics: whom, nevertheless, the
Emperor had received into his protection, and done divers
favours to them. All which, together with the wars that
were now on foot abroad, and wherein the Pope himself also
had a hand, put the thoughts of his council, which he had
begun at "Trent, to lay still and quiet all the year long.
CLXXXVIII. But, after the terms of peace between the
Emperor and the French King were concluded,—whereof one
was, that they should jointly endeavour to restore the Church
unto her ancient purity and concord in religion, and to re-
form the court of Rome, from whence all the present dis-
sensions were derived,—the Pope thought it concerned him
nearly, now, to go on with the council; and, having no
further pretext whereupon to delay it any longer, all his
cares were, how to call and order it to his own best advan-
tage. For this purpose, therefore, he set forth another bull ^,
and sent his legates to Trent, to begin the council there upon
the fifteenth of March, in the year 1545. But he gave
them no commission, or letters of instruction, after what
manner to proceed in 1t, till he had further advised about it ;
—nmeaning to govern himself in that behalf, as he found
occasion best fitted to his own ends.
CLXXXIX. When the legates came to Trent, they found
no prelate there, but the bishop of the place. Yet, within a
few days after, there came three Italian bishops to them
who, being dependants upon the court of Rome, and men
» [Vid. Suav.,lib. ii. p. 85.—(Ponti- erat concilii impedimentum, illud Tri-
fex) diploma evulgat, quo, universam — denti restaurat, et ad Idus Martias
Ecclesiam hortatus ad exultandum anni sequentis inchoandum denun-
gaudio ob pacem eam, qua sublatum ciat.]
COUNCIL
AT TRENT.
272 4 Scholastical History of
very ready to promote the P'ope's service, had order from him
to be there with the first. For his desire was, that the
council should begin with as few as might be, and they to
regulate the rest that came after. In order whereunto he
sent his brief, and gave his legates a faculty, to preside in
the council under his name and authority,—with special
directions, not to suffer any thing to be proposed and offered
there to publie debate, which had not first been privately
approved by themselves, nor any thing to be put to the
question and defined, which had not been formerly sent to
Rome, and assented to by him *,—and with power, (if need
were, to do him service in it?,) either to break up the council
for altogether, or to suspend and prorogue it from time to
time, or to remove and translate it from one place to another,
at their pleasure: which was a device, whereby all attempts*,
* Hist. Conc. Trident., lib. ii. ( Petr.
Suav., ubi supr. p. 128. J— Papa lega-
tos suos monuit, [ The words are: * Jam
Pontifex . . . legatos suos de tribus
rebus monendos censuit: primum, ] ne
[in posterum ] decretum ullum in con-
sessu promulgarent, priusquam illud
Romz sibi communicassent: [atque
utcunque nimiacunctatio in proceden-
do esset vitanda, cavendam certe mul-
to magis festinationem, per quam fieri
posset, ut et de rebus non satis con-
sultis et concoctis aliquid statuatur. ]
Sed ut mandata ab eo expectarent,
quid in concilio proponendum, deliber-
andum, et concludendum esset. [The
exact words are: Et tempus vix sup-
peteret ad mandata, de eo quod in
concilio proponendum, deliberandum
concludendumque esset, Roma aecipi-
enda. ]
? Bulla Pauli III. — Plenam et
liberam, potestatem et facultatem,
quandocunque vobis videbitur, conci-
lium de civitate Tridentina ad quan-
cunque aliam commodiorem, de qua
vobis etiam videbitur, transferendi, et
mutandi, ac illud in ipsa civitate Tri-
dentina supprimendi et dissolvendi
vobis concedimus. [ Vid. Bull. P. Pauli
III. dat. Rom. viii. Kal. Mar. 1544, ap.
Raynaldi Annal. Eecl., tom. xiv. p. 92.
$ii. Ext. in MS. Arch. Vat. sig. num.
3232.—Paulus, &c. ... Ne tam sanc-
tum celebrationis concilii hujusmodi
opus, ex incommoditate loci, aut alias
quovis modo, impediatur, aut plus
debito differatur, opportune providere
volentes, motu proprio, et certa sci-
entia, ac de Apostolieze potestatis ple-
nitudine, parique consilio et assensu,
vobis insimul, aut duobus ex vobis, ali-
quo legitimo impedimento detentis,(de-
ten£o?) seu inde forteabsente, quomodo-
cunque vobis videbitur, concilium prz-
dictum de eadem civitate Tridentina,
ad quamcunque aliam commodiorem,
et opportuniorem, ac tutiorem civi-
tatem, de qua vobis videbitur, trausfe-
rendi e£ mutandi, ac illud in civitate
"Tridentina supprimendi et dissolvendi;
necnon przlatis et aliis personis con-
cili hujusmodi, ne in eo ad ulteriora
in dicta civitate Tridentina procedant,
etiam sub censuris et pcenis ecclesi-
asticis inhibendi, ac idem concilium in
alia civitate hujusmodi, ad quam illud
transferri et mutari contigerit, continu-
andi, tenendi, et celebrandi, et ad illud
przlatos, et alias personas concilii Tri-
dentini hujusmodi, etiam sub perjurii,et
aliis in literis indictionis concilii hujus-
modi expressis, pcenis evocaridi, eique
sic translato, et mutato, nomine et aucto-
ritate przedi(c)tis przesidendi, ac in eo
procedendi, [et mox om.] plenam et
liberam apostolica auctoritate tenore
presentium concedimus potestatem,
&c. Anno Incarnationis Dominiez
1544. viii. Kal. Mar., Pontificatusnos-
tri anno xi.]
e Hist. Conc. Trd., lib. ii. [Betr.
Suav., p. 88.] Quo arcano, omnem de-
liberationem curiz& Romanze studiis ad-
versam facile erat interturbare.
the Canon of the Scriptures. 279
and motions, that might be made against the enormities of covwcir
the Roman court, should be sure to be defeated. For, above
all other things, this was the principal matter which was
given them in charge,—that they should not in any case
suffer the authority and power of the Pope to be questioned'.
There was a proviso in the first words of the bull, that they
should do nothing without consent of the council?: but
afterwards that clause was thought needful to be altered^;
and the Legates had an absolute power given them, inde-
pendent of any but the Pope himself, whose service they
only attended.
CXC. Two months passed after their coming to Trent,
before they got twenty Prelates into their company ; and,
because they were somewhat ashamed to begin their ccu-
menical council, (as they are not ashamed to call it), with so
small a number, they persuaded the Pope to put it off for
eight months longer; though much ado they had to per-
suade the Prelates to stay all that while with them. But by
the months of December and January following, (having in
the mean while contented the poorer sort of Bishops with a
pension of forty ducats apiece, procured for them out of the
Pope's coffers), they grew to somewhat a greater number.
For, besides the Legates, and the Cardinal Bishop of Trent,
there were present four Archbishops, eight and twenty Bishops,
three Abbots, and four Generals. And these three and forty
persons made the general councili. Among whom, two of
f [bid. [ubi supr., p. 128.—Deni- ! Hist. Conc. Trid. ibid. [ Petr. Suav.,
que] ne unquam quacunque de causa
ad disputationem de auctoritate Papae
veniatur.
€ Bull, ibid.—De Concilii assensu
omnia esse facienda. [Vid. Petr. Suav.
Hist., lib. ii. p. 88, ut infra, not. seq. ]
^ [bid, [lib. ii. p. 88, ut supr. ]—Illi
per literas Pontifici [ Prima Legatorum
cura fuit, de inspiciendo facultatum di-
plomate, quod quidem, utcunque alios
omnes celare decrevissent, Pontifici ta-
men per literas] significarunt, clausu-
lam illam [qua de concilii assensu
omnia erant facienda,] in agendo ip-
sos plus satis constringere, et minu-
tissimum quemque Przesulem (Legatis)
exwquare . ... Itaque re rationibusque
Romz diligenter consideratis, atque
emendato de Legatorum sententia di-
plomate, absoluta iis concessa est po-
testas, &c.
CQSIN.
lib. ii. p. 109. Sess. ii. — Die vii. Janu-
arii Prseessules omnes more consueto
vestiti in domum principis Legati con-
veniunt; inde Cruce przegestata ad
templum oppidi primarium tendunt.
Ex agro Tridentino in oppidum tre-
centos pedites conduxerant, alios has-
tis, alios sclopetis armatos, cum pau-
culis equitibus, qui ex utroque latere
vie publieze a domo usque ad tem-
plum ordine dispositi stabant. Legatis
vero cum suis in templum ingressis,
milites in forum congregati fistulas dis-
plodunt; et, nequid consessum inter-
turbet, ibidem excubant. In eo con-
sessu sedebant przeter Legatum [ Lega-
tos?] et Cardinalem Tridentinum, IV
Archiepiscopi, XXVIII Episcopi, III
Abbates congregationis Cassinensis, et
IV Przpositi monachorum : J ex quibus
xliii. concilium illud generale constabat.
AT TRENT.
CHAP
XVIII.
974 4 Scholastical History of
the Archbishops were only titular*, being the Pope's pen-
sioners at home, and now sent to Trent, to increase the
number, and to depend upon the Legates: but in those
churches, whereof they bare the names, had they nothing to
do; nor were they any lawful and true Bishops at all. The
one of these was Olaus Magnus, the Goth, who went for the
Archbishop of Upsal in Swedeland ; and the other, blind Sir
Robert, the Scot, who appeared for the Primate of Armagh
in Ireland, and of whom it was then commonly said, that, as
poreblind as he was, yet had he the commendation to ride
post the best in the world. And with these men they began
their cecumenical chapter at 'Trent :—
CXCI. Where the first session! was spent in ceremony,
and opening the council: the second? in prescribing orders
k Ibid. [ubi supr.—Ex Archiepisco-
pis duo erant veluti personati, qui Ec-
clesias (quarum titulis honoris tantum
ergo a Pontifice ornabantur) nunquam
oculis suis viderant, (viz.) Olaus Mag-
nus Upsalensis in Suecia archiepisco-
pus, et Robertus Venantius Scotus
archiepiscopus Armacanus in Hibernia,
qui, licet oculis parum prospiceret, ho-
minis tamen equis meritoriis expeditis-
sime iter facientis commendationem
meruit. Duos hos Pontifex Romzee ali-
quot annos eleemosyna sua sustentarat,
Tridentumque nunc augendo numero
mandarat, a Legatis pendere jussos.
Praeter hos, XX Theologi in loco Con-
sessus stabant. Orator vero Regis Ro-
manorum, et Procurator Cardinalis Au-
gustani, in scamno oratoribus designato
considebant, et juxta eos X e regione
cireumjecta Nobiles a Cardinale Tri-
dentino selecti; &c.]—Et apud Slei-
dan., lib. xvii. [fol. 208. ann. 1546.—
Erant autem "Tridenti, praeter Cardi-
nales, Pontificis Legatos, et Tridenti-
num atque Pachecum Hispanum, Ar-
chiepiscopi quatuor, Episcopi triginta
tres, et in his duo Galli, quinque His-
pani, Illyricus unus, reliqui omnes
Itali: 'Theologi, doctores, monachi,
XXXV.; ex alis vero, non monasticae
professionis, duodecim, plerique omnes
Hispani] Caeterum, in quatuor illis
archiepiscopis, erant duo velut perso-
nati, Olaus Magnus Upsalensis, (et)
Robertus Venantius Scotus ( Armacha-
nus) [Cum Suecie rex Gustavus,
Daniz finitimus, religionem mutaret,
quod fuit anno circiter 1537, Joannes
Magnus, Archiepiscopus "Upsalensis,
qui mutationem illam improbaret, re-
lieta patria; Romam confugit, eoque
venit mediocri cum comitatu. Vene-
tias profectus deinde, factus est ejus
civitatis Patriarchae Vicarius, et (ut
vulgo dicunt) suflfraganeus. Eam vero
conditionem postea pertesus, Romam
revertit, et in angustias redactus, quum
divenditis equis familiam fere totam
dimisisset, a Paulo Pontifice collocatur
in hospitali domo, quam vocant * Saneti
Spiritus; in eaque tenuis atque pau-
per vitam finiit. Erat cum eo frater
Olaus. Huic Pontifex archiepiscopa-
tum illum Gothicum, licet extra com-
mercium Ecclesi: Romane positum,
confert, et concilio interesse jubet, et
ad victum quotidianum aureos dat men-
struos quindecim. — Alter ille Scotus,
cum archiepiscopatum Armacacensem
esse in Hibernia pontifici demonstrasset,
titulum ejus fuit ab illo consecutus. ]
Erat autem (hic) ezecus, et tamen non
solum missificabat, verum etiam per
celeres equos currebat. Hos ergo duos
pontifex in ezetu (Tridentino) [patrum]
esse voluit, ostentationis causa tantum,
quasi isti duo populi tam longinqui,
Gothi et Hiberni, potestatem ipsius
agnoscerent, cum illi revera, preter
umbram, et nudum titulum, nihil ha-
berent.
! XIII. Decemb. 1545. [Suav., lib.
ii. p. 101.—Ventum tandem ad xiii.
Decembris diem, quo Romz Pontifex,
jubilao veniarum diplomate promul-
gato, exposuit; &oc.]
^ VII, Januarii 1546. [Suav., lib. ii.
(he Canon of the Scriptures. 275
to themselves and their families: the third" in reciting the covwei
symbol of the Church, which we call the Nicene Creed ; (and 2557
it had been well, if they had extended it no further, with
adding so many new articles of faith to it, as afterwards they In Bulla
did :) but in the fourth session? they began their anathemas, P 7
and cursed all other persons of the world, that did not re-
ceive their new canon of Scripture in such manner, and form,
as they were then pleased first to appoint it. And this
bringeth the story of their proceedings home to that matter,
. Which we have set forth in all ages of the Church before.
CXCII. At this assembly in Trent they had their private
congregations, which were appointed to be kept twiee a
week at one of the Legates' houses, for the proposing, de-
bating, and framing of all their decrees, before they were
brought to be voted and defined abroad in any public ses-
sion; for by this means the Legates would be sure, either to
have every thing prepared to their own mind, and be able
to number the voices beforehand, which way they would be
given,—or else not to suffer the matter to be brought to any
open definition in their council at all. "The canon of the
Scripture, therefore, being proposed and discoursed of in four
congregations, some urged the distinction that S. Jerome
had herein made, as a known rule and direction for the
Church ; to whom they added S. Augustine and S. Gregory,
who both made a difference between the canonical and the
other books of Scripture in the Old "Testament :—some
thought it better to make no distinction at all, but to fol-
low the council of Carthage, or Pope Innocent the first, by
making a general catalogue of all the books together, and to
say no more :—others desired to have them sorted into three
ranks; the first, of those which have been always held and
believed to be Divine; the second, of such as have been
questioned by some particular men, but received into canoni-
cal authority by the Church ; and the third, of those whereof
p. 109.—Die vii. Januarii Preesules
omnes, more consueto vestiti, in do-
mum principis Legati conveniunt: inde
Cruce przgestata ad templum oppidi
primarium tendunt; &c.—Vid. supr.,
p. 273, not. ad lit. i]
» IV. Februarii 1546. [ Suav., lib. ii.
p. 115.— Die quarto Mensis (Februa-
rii) qui consessui destinatus, eadem
qua prius solemnitate et comitatu ad
templum oppidi itum est. ]
9? VIII. Aprilis, ann. Dom. 1546.
[Suav., lib. ii. p. 127.—Jam octavo die
Aprilis, qui consessui destinatus, Mis-
sam Spiritus S. celebravit Salvator
Alepo Archiepiscopus Turritanus; &e.]
T 2
276 A Scholastical History of
CHAP. there hath never been any assurance,—which are the seven
XVIII.
books of Tobit, Wisdom, Ecclesiasticus, Judith, Baruch, and
the Maccabees, besides some chapters of Daniel and Esther.
But there were certain persons among them, (of whom Ca-
tharin was the chief, who made it a main part of his business
to oppose the writings of Cardinal Cajetan), that would needs
have them all declared to be, in all parts, as they stand in
the Latin Bible, of divine and equal authority: only the
book of Baruch troubled them, which was never put into the
number, either by the Pope, or the council of Carthage; but
howsoever, because it was sometimes read in the Church, this
alone was thought reason enough by them to have it made
canonical. And, in the end, the voices of these men, with
some others that were got to be of their faction, (though by
divers of the more learned sort there confronted), made the
major part of XLIIL., or some few persons more, and pre-
vailed for an ocumenical decree of all the Bishops in the
world.
CXCIII. For, when the day of session came, this decree
was drawn up and voted by them»,—** That the synod doth
receive, with equal veneration, all the books of the Old and
New Testament, together with the unwritten traditions be-
longing both to faith and manners, as proceeding from the
mouth of Christ, or dictated by the Holy Ghost: .....that,
among these books, Tobit and Judith, Wisdom and Eecle-
siasticus, Baruch and the Maccabees, together with the parts
of Daniel and Esther, ought to be numbered ; .. .. . and that,
if any person doth not receive them all, as sacred and cano-
nical, ... . let him be accursed."
CXCIV. Wherein that, which they define concerning un-
written traditions, is no less against the truth, and against
P Conc. Trident. Sess. iv. [Conc.,
Labbe, tom. xiv. coll. 746,747. ] Sacro-
sancta, cecumenica, et generalis syno-
dus Tridentina, . .. omnes libros tam
Veteris quam Novi Testamenti, cum
utriusque unus Deus sit auctor, nec-
non traditiones ipsas (sine scripto) tum
ad Fidem, tum ad mores, pertinentes,
tanquam [vel] ore tenus a Christo, vel
a Spiritu Sancto dictatas,. .. pari pie-
tatis affectu ac reverentia suscipit et
veneratur. . . . Sunt vero (Libri Sacri,
ne cui dubitatio suboriri possit, quinam
sint, hi) infra scripti: Testamenti Ve-
teris, quinque Mosis,... Josua, Ju-
dices, Ruth, quatuor Regum, duo
Paralip, Esdras, ... Nehemias, To-
bias, Judith, Esther, Job, Psal., Parab.,
Ecclesiastes, Cant. Canticor., Sap.,
Ecclesiasticus, Esaias, Jerem., [cum]
Barue, Ezech., Dan., XII Proph.
minores, (et) duo Maccabzorum.... Si
quis autem libros ipsos integros cum
omnibus suis partibus... pro sacris et
canonicis non susceperit, .. . anathema
sit.
the Canon of the Scriptures. 2977
all antiquity, than what they determine so rashly, and yet so
magisterially, without any example or Catholic tradition be-
fore them, about the new Scriptures. But, as they had
neither Council, nor Father, nor Schoolman, nor other writer,
that ever spake like them in former ages, so, at this very
time, they had none but their own small and inconsider-
able number, to give a suffrage to this their synodical, or, (as
they most untruly and vainly called itj) their cecumenical
decree. For of the Greek Church they had not one, unless
it were some such as blind Sir Robert of Scotland was: of
the English as few, (for the bishop of Worcester, Richard
Pates, was not yet come among them, and when afterwards
he went thither, he was there but in a private and personal
capacity, having no employment given him from the Church
of England:) of the Helvetian, German, and Northern
Churches none: of the French scarce two?: of the Spanish
not many: all the rest we find to be Italians, (and they, as
yet, no such great number of them neither:) among whom
divers were the Pope's pensioners'", and sent thither to out-
balance other men's voices*; some of them titular, and some
unlearned f,
4 Sleidan. Comment. lib. xvii. [ubi
supr. p. 274, not. ad lit. k ; q, v.)j—In
his duo Galli, quinque Hispani, Illyri-
cus unus, reliqui omnes Itali.
r Hist. Concil. Trid., lib. ii. —Multi
inopes, spe ac pollicitationibus illecti,
quibus prospiciendum fuit, nec enim
tam parce ac tenuiter Tridenti atque
Romsze sustentari potuerunt. Romae
enim, quum nulla essent auctoritate,
vitam humilem, et aliis obnoxiam, tole-
rabant; in concilio autem majores sibi
animos sumebant, et crescente existi-
matione, rem quoque auctiorem expec-
tabant. [Vid. Petr. Suav. ubi supr.
p. 112.—Legati Pontifici significant,
&c.... Et quoniam non semel scrip-
serint, multos inopes Episcopos inter-
esse concilio, spe ac pollicitationibus,
sive Beatitudinis suc, sive Cardinalis
Farnesii, illectos, jam iterum monere,
his esse prospiciendum; totaque via
errare, qui putent eos ita parce ac te-
nuiter Tridenti atque Rom: sustentari
posse: Rom: enim, cum nulla aucto-
ritate sint, vitam humilem et aliis ob-
noxiam tolerare; in concilio autem
majores sibi animos sumere, et, cres-
cente existimatione, rem quoque auc-
And was it ever heard of in the world before,
tiorem expectare; &c.] Item, Joh.
Sleid., lib. xvii. anno 1546. [fol. 208,
ubi supr. p. 274, not. ad lit. k.] — Erat
Romz Olaus Magnus. Huic Pontifex
archiepiscopatum Gothicum, licet ex-
tra commercium Eccl. Rom. positum,
confert, et concilio Trid. interesse ju-
bet, et ad victum quotidianum aureos
dat menstruos quindecim.
* Claud. Espen., digress. i. ad cap.
i. Epist. ad Titum. [ Vid. Claudii Es-
penczi Op., ed. Lut. Par. 1619. p. 473.]
—fFactum est posterioribus szeculis, ut,
quod merito in Conc. Basil. Ludo-
vieus Arelatensis querebatur, in con-
ciliis id demum fiat, et necessario fiat,
quod nationi placeat Italicze, ut quae
sola episcoporum, (qui et ipsi soli vo-
cem illie decisivam habent,) numero
nationes alias zequet, aut superet, sicut
scripsit lib. i. de gestis ejus Concil.
JEneas Sylvius nondum Pius. Hzc
ila est Helena, quz nuper Tridenti
obtinuit.
t Alph. a Castro, de Hr. punit.
lib. iii.— Eorum aliqui nec bene Latine
legere noverunt. Cujus rei exempla
sunt episcopi Italici. [Vid. Op., col.
1466.—Nam et si aliqui sint episcopi
COUNCIL
AT TRENT.
CHAP.
XVIII.
2978 4 Scholastical History of
that forty Bishops of Italy, assisted peradventure with half a
score others, should make up a general council for all Chris-
tendom? wherein, as there was not any one greatly remark-
able for learning", that voted this canonical authority to those
books,—which by the consent of the Oriental and Occidental
Churches were ever held to be uncertain and apocryphal,—
so some of them were lawyers, perhaps learned in that pro-
fession, but of little understanding in religion ; and, though
other some were divines, yet many of them were of less than
ordinary sufficience: but the greater number were courtiers,
and bishops of such small places, (or dignities only titular,)
that, supposing every one to represent the clergy and people
from whom he came, it could not be said, that one of a
thousand in Christendom was represented in this pretended
council. .
CXCV. Those few persons, that voted this new decree,
alleged for themselves the canon of the council at Carthage,
and the doubtful decrees of Pope Innocent and Gelasius.
But, if they had followed any of these patterns, they would
never have put the book of Baruch* into their canonical
catalogue ; nor said, that any of the rest (now contested)
ought to be the rule of Faith», no less than those which are
docti, multo tamen plures sunt adeo
indocti, ut vix Latine sciant loqui, et
(quod multo pejus est) eorum aliqui
nec bene Latine legere noverunt. Cu-
jus rei nullum (ut vera loquar) in
Hispania, ubi natus sum, exemplum
vidi; sed in aliis provinciis, preesertim
in illa quz se Latinz elocutionis pa-
rentem gloriatur. ... De aliorum sa-
cerdotum ignorantia non est opus lon-
gum facere sermonem, cum tam fre-
quentes ubique sint sacerdotes indocti
et prorsus ignorantes, etiam ex his qui
animarum susceperunt curam, ut rarus
sit et velut gemma quadam existime-
tur sacerdos doctus, qui animarum
curz inserviat. |
* « Hist. Conc. Trid, lib. ii. [ Petr.
Suav. ubi supr. p. 128.]—Audax in-
cceptum videbatur, V Card. et XLVIII
Episcopos auctoritatem canonicam li-
bris antea incertis et apocryphis dare:
[The precise words are: Nonnullis
audax ineceptum videbatur, V Cardi-
nales et XLVIII Episcopos precipua
religionis capita, hactenus indecisa, levi
brachio definire, auctoritate canonica
Jibris antea incertis et apocryphis data :
translatione, quze a textu originario de-
flectit, authentica facta: modo etiam
praescripto, ad quem sensus Verbi Di-
vini sit extendendus, aut restringen-
dus:] in his tamen Przesulibus non te-
mere reperiri aliquem przecellentis doc-
trine laude insignem: Leguleios esse
aliquot, in Juris professione (forte) doc-
tos, sed Religionis non admodum intel-
ligentes: perpaucos Theologos, eosque
eruditione infra vulgus Theologorum :
plerosque [ omnes nobiles, aut ] aulicos:
ex iis, [qui aliqua sint dignitate, ] ali-
quos [esse ] titulares tantum ; (et) | sed]
episcopos magnam partem [esse ] civi-
tatum adeo minutarum, ut, si quisque
(clerum et) populum cui przsit [prze-
est]referat, vixomnes millesimam orbis
Christiani partem representent: [sed
e Germania presertim, ne unum qui-
dem adesse Episcopum, unicumve
Theologum.]
* Concil Trident., sess. iv. [Jere-
mias cum Baruch.— Ubi supr., p. 276,
not. ad lit. p. ]
y Ibid. ( Labbe, tom. xiv. col. 746. ]—
Omnes itaque intelligant, ... quibus
potissimum testimoniis ac presidiis in
the Canon of the Scriptures. 279
not contested ; nor would they have added their anathema
against all men that were otherwise minded. How those two
Popes, together with S. Augustine? and the African council,
are to be understood, and taken in that sense which may not
contradiet both themselves and the universal doctrine of the
Church in their times, and in all times before them, we have
at large set forth in their own ages: nor can any thing be
brought more to the purpose, or better and more truly to
expound them, than the judgment of Tostatus, and Cardinal
Cajetan, who, for the happiness and depth of their under-
standing, as likewise for their admirable industry and dili-
gence, were accounted the prime Divines of those times
wherein they lived, and many more ages besides; being so
well read in the Scriptures, together with the ancient and
later doctors, whom they had studied from their childhood,
that there was no prelate or person in the council of "Trent,
who might have thought himself too good to learn of them.
And if, in this little new council and decree, they had pro-
ceeded no further than S. Augustine, or the Africans and
Innocent did, there might have been some tolerable sense
and explication given of it: whereas, by the terms wherein
they have now addressed it, they have left the world no way,
either to reconcile it to the former, or to render it sufferable
to the future ages of the Church. For, whosoever receiveth
this council of Trent, he must not only receive the contro-
verted and additional books of the Old Testament, as per-
mitted to be read for instruction and good examples of man-
ners, (which was all that ever the Church allowed to them,)
but he must likewise take and believe them, under pain of
eternal damnation, to be in all parts equal, and of like au-
thority, to the writings of Moses and the Prophets, for the
establishing of his Faith, and founding the main points of
his religion upon them ; and, (which is more,) must not only
believe so himself, but be bound also to believe, that every
one is damned?, who doth not herein believe as much as he,
confirmandis dogmatibus, &c.. ... (ipsa
synodus) usura sit: (hoc est, libris om-
nibus przedietis.)
tom. xiv. col. 746.]—8Si quis ipsos li-
bros... cum omnibus suis partibus,
&c.... non susceperit, .. . anathema
2 Lib. ii. de Doctr. Christiana. [S. Aug.
Op., tom. iii: col. 23, 24.— Conf. num.
Ixxxi. pp. 131, 132. nott. ad litt. z, a. ]
^ Concil. Trid. sess. iv. [Labbe,
sit.—Et in Bulla Pape Pii IV. ad
finem concilii, de professione fidei Tri-
dentinz;; [ibid. col. 946.] — Extra
(hane fidem) nemo potest esse salvus.
COUNCIL
AT TRENT.
CHAP.
XSVIDIER
280 A Scholastical History of
or thinketh any man can be saved, that believeth otherwise
than he and the council of Trent doth. Which shutteth up
the doors against all moderation, and Christian charity, from
ever coming in to abide in their dwellings, that are tied to
maintain their own error, (this, and many more,) with such
passionate severity.
CXCVI. Somewhat, they think, is said to defend this de-
cree of their council from novelty, when they produce Pope
Eugenius, (and the council of Florence,) delivering to them
the same canon of Scripture, which they have delivered to
others; and which he received, (at near a thousand years
distance,) from Gelasius ; Gelasius from S. Augustine ; S. Au-
gustine from the council of Carthage; and the council of
Carthage from Pope Innocent :—For these be all the autho-
rities, whereunto they are able to pretend for fifteen hundred
years together, and upwards, since their new canonical Scrip-
tures were first written. — But, besides that these authorities
are some of them uncertain, and some misconstrued, and that
none of them were ever taken, (during all the respective ages
before, neither by one writer, nor other,) in that sense, to
which the masters and the disciples of Trent have lately
stretched them,—we will be bold to say, that they shall
never be able to shew the curstness of their anathema out of
any, or all these authorities together. For, howsoever, after
S. Augustine's time, they may happen to find two or three
writers that sometimes numbered the books promiscuously,
as he and the council of Carthage did,—yet they can never
find, that any of those writers either made the ecclesiastical
books equal to the canonical in their proper nature and
authority, or that Gelasius, or Eugenius himself, (if the
wandering decrees that go under their names were worth
the while to be here mentioned,) set their anathema and
their curse upon any man, to exclude him from the com-
munion of God's Church upon earth, and from all interest
in the kingdom of heaven, if he would not forsake the old
canon to follow the new, and make no difference at all be-
tween Moses and the Maccabees: for this is it, (making the
two canons equal, and pronouncing them accursed that were
otherwise minded,) which the council of Trent hath done,—
and done it the first of any other persons in the world.
the Canon of the Scriptures. 381
CXCVII. For which their doings herein they have nothing
to plead. For either must they plead the common testimony
of the Church before them, or a peculiar revelation given
them to this purpose by God Himself, or the special power
of their own Church, to alter and advance the former con-
dition of the books (now debated) at their pleasure. But,
first, the testimony of the Catholic Church, whereby this
controversy, (to manifest the perpetual tradition, or matter
of fact in it,) ought to be decided, is altogether against them,
—as we have produced and proved it in every age, both
under the Old Testament, and under the New. Then, to
any special revelation, that they had about this matter, they
do not pretend themselves; nor are there any such new
revelations given in these times, (and where they are pre-
tended, they are never to be admitted,) which be opposite to
the ancient rules of verity and religion received by the
Church of God in all times heretofore. And, for the power
that they had at Trent to regulate either their own Church
or any other, in things of this nature,—as we know none
they have, so is it their own confession that none they ought
to have^;—challenging no other power in this particular,
than only to declare what books were truly and properly
canonical in the Church before, and not to make them so,
otherwise than God had formerly both made and declared
the perfect canon of His Scriptures to their hands.
CXCVIII. When they cannot tell else what to say, they
are (some of them) content now to let the books, (promiscu-
ously numbered in one general catalogue,) be distributed
into two several ranks of a first and a second canon*. And
^ Bellarm., de Verbo Dei, lib. i. cap.
10. sect. Itaque. [Vid. tom. i. col. 42.
—]taque] non dicimus, [ut Kemnitius
impudentissime calumniatur,] Eccle-
siam, id est, Papam, posse pro suo arbi-
tratu, [ arbitrio, sine ullis Veterum testi-
moniis, ] facerelibrum canonicum de non
canonico, [et de canonico non canoni-
cum; et quod, si Papa vellet, Serip-
tura Divina non plus haberet auctori-
tatis quam fabulze& /Esopi: ista enim
non sunt nostra asserta, sed ipsorum
mendacia.] Fatemur enim Ecclesiam
nullo modo posse facere librum cano-
nieum de non canonico, nec contra;
sed tantum declarare, quis sit haben-
dus canonieus ; et hoc non temere, nec
pro arbitratu, sed ex veterum testimo-
niis, &c. (Which testimonies have been
fully related, and proved to be against
him, in this Scholastical History, and
'Treatise of them all.)
* Sixt. Senens. Bibl., lib. i. sect. 1.
[tom. i. p. 13.— Porro] canonici libri,
[tam Veteris quam Novi Testamenti,
duobus inter se ordinibus distinguuntur;
quorum alter prior est, alter posterior :
[ prior, inquam, ac posterior, non auc-
toritate, aut certitudine, aut dignitate,
(nam uterque przesentiam majestatem -
que suam ab eodem Spiritu Sancto ac-
cipit,) sed cognitione ac tempore : qui-
COUNCIL
AT TRENT,
282 4A Scholastical History of
CHA P. truly, for as much as pertaineth to them in the Old Testa-
XGVIETS
ment, (for we acknowledge no such distribution in the New;)
there may be a good use made of this distinction, whereby to
reconcile the Epistle of Pope Innocent, (if ever there was
any such,) and the catalogue that S. Augustine and the
council of Carthage made, to the universal consent of the
Church, before and after their times. For the second canon
was never made equal to the first, nor did they intend to
attribute the like authority in all things to all the books of
either sort together. But, in the mean while, there will be
no such use of this distinction had, to reconcile the decree of
the council at 'Trent, either to S. Augustine, or to S.
Augustine's ancestors, or to any other ecclesiastical writer
that followed him. For our new masters will by no means
grant, that the books of the second order are to be dis-
tinguished from the first, as any way second or inferior to
them in dignity,—but contend and believe, that they have
both alike as much truth, and equally as much authority,
the one as the other; admitting no other difference between
them, than a difference of time only, wherein they were
written and made known to the world ; and hereupon com-
manding all the world, upon pain and peril of their eternal
perdition, to believe as they do, (or, at least, say they do, if a
man might believe and trust them,) that itis no less a neces-
sary article of the Christian Faith, to believe the books, which
we call apocryphal, to be as canonical as the other are, and
both to be penned by the Holy Ghost, than to believe that
God is the Creator of heaven and earth, or that Christ was
born of the blessed Virgin: for they have put both these/,
bus duabus rebus sit, ut ordo alter
praecedat, alter sequatur.] Canonici
primi ordinis, (quos protocanonicos ap-
3 Concil. Trid., in Bulla super forma
Juramenti Professionis Fidei. [Vid.
Bull. P. Pii IV. ap. Concil, Labbe,
pellamus [appellare libet, ]) sunt indu-
bitatz fidei [libri, hoc est, de quorum
auctoritate nulla unquam in Eec:lesia
Catholica fuit dubitatio aut controver-
sia; &c.. ..] Canonici secundi ordinis,
(qui olim Ecclesiastici vocabantur, et
nunc a nobis deutero-canonici dicun-
tur,) illi sunt, de quibus, quia non sta-
tim sub ipsis Apostolorum temporibus,
sed longe post ad notitiam totius Ec-
clesize pervenerunt, inter Catholicos fuit
aliquando sententia anceps, veluti sunt
in V. T. libri Tobiz, Judith, Baruch,&c.
tom xiv. col. 944. et seq.—Pius Epi-
Scopus, servus servorum Dei, ad per-
petuam rei memoriam. |Injunctum
nobis Apostoliez servitutis officium
requirit, ut ea quz Dominus Omnipo-
tens, ad providam Ecclesiz suze direc-
tionem, sanctis patribus in Nomine Suo
congregatis, divinitus inspirare digna-
tus est, ad Ejus laudem et gloriam in-
cunctanter exequi properemus. Cum
itaque, juxta Concilii Tridentini dis-
positionem, omnes, quos deinceps ca-
thedralibus et superioribus Ecclesiis
the Canon of the Scriptures.
283
and the decrees of the council of Trent together, all into one
and the same Creed ; without which, (according to their new,
praefici, vel quibus de illarum digni-
tatibus, canonicatibus, et aliis quibus-
cunque beneficiis Ecclesiasticis, curam
animarum habentibus, provideri con-
tinget, publicam orthodoxz fidei pro-
fessionem facere, seque in Romanz
Ecclesize obedientia permansuros spon-
dere, et jurare, teneantur; Nos volentes
etiam per quoscumque, quibus de mo-
nasteriis, conventibus, domibus, et aliis
quibuscumque locis, Regularium quo-
rumcumque Ordinum, etiam milita-
rium,quocumquenomine vel titulo, pro-
videbitur, idem servari; et ad hoc, ] ut
unius ejusdem fidei professio uniformi-
ter ab omnibus exhibeatur, unicaque
et certa illius forma cunctis innotescat,
[nostrze sollicitudinis partes in hoc ali-
cui minime desiderari, ] formam ipsam
[praesentibus annotatam ] publicari (fe-
cimus,) et [ubique gentium per eos,
ad quos ex decretis ipsius concilii et
alios przedietos spectat, recipi et obser-
vari,ac sub poenis per concilium ipsum
in contravenientes latis, ] juxta hane ac
nonaliam formam, professionem ( Fidei)
[przdietam] solemniter fieri, auctori-
tate Apostolica [tenore presentium]
districte praecipiendo mandamus, hu-
jusmodi sub tenore: Ego N. firma fide
credo, et profiteor, omnia et singula
quz continentur in Symbolo Fidei, quo
S. Romana Ecclesia utitur, viz., Credo
in Unum Deum Patrem Omnipoten-
tem, Factorem cceli et terrz, [ visibi-
lium omnium, et invisibilium :] et in
Unum Dominum Jesum Christum,
Filium Dei [ Unigenitum, et ex Patre
natum ante omnia szecula, Deum de
Deo, Lumen de Lumine, Deum verum
de Deo vero, genitum, non factum,
consubstantialem Patri, per Quem om-
nia facta sunt,] qui [ propter nos homi-
nes, et propter nostram salutem, de-
scendit de ccelis, et] incarnatus est de
Spiritu Saneto ex Maria Virgine, [et
homo factus est, crucifixus etiam pro
nobis sub Pontio Pilato, passus, et
sepultus est, et resurrexit tertia die
secundum Seripturas, et ascendit in
colum, sedet ad dexteram Patris, et
iterum venturus est cum gloria judi-
care vivos et mortuos, Cujus regni non
erit finis: etin Spiritum Sanctum, Do-
minum, et Vivificantem, Qui ex Patre
Filioque procedit, Qui cum Patre et
Filio simul adoratur, et conglorifica-
tur, Qui locutus est per Prophetas:
et Unam Sanctam Catholicam et Apo-
stolieam Ecclesiam: confiteor unum
Baptisma in remissionem peccatorum ;
et expecto resurrectionem mortuorum,
et vitam venturi seculi. Amen. Apo-
stolicas et Eocclesiasticas traditiones,
reliquasque] ejusdem Ecclesie obser-
vationes et constitutiones, [firmissime
admitto, et amplector:] (sensum S.
Scripture :) [item, Sacram Seriptu-
ram juxta eum sensum quem tenuit et
tenet sancta Mater Ecclesia, cujus est
judicare de vero sensu et interpreta-
tione Sacrarum Scripturarum, admitto ;
nec eam unquam nisi juxta unanimem
consensum Patrum accipiam, et inter-
pretabor: profiteor quoque] septem
[esse vera et] proprie Sacramenta
[Nove Legis, a Jesu Christo Domino
nostro instituta, atque ad salutem hu-
mani generis, licet non omnia singulis,
necessaria, scilicet, Baptismum, Con-
firmationem, Eucharistiam, Pceniten-
tiam, Extremam Unctionem, Ordinem,
et Matrimonium ; illaque gratiam con-
ferre: et ex his Baptismum, Confirma-
tionem, et Ordinem, sine sacrilegio re-
iterari non posse: receptos quoque et
approbatos Ecclesie Catholiez ritus,
in supradictorum omnium Sacramen-
torum solemni administratione, recipio
et admitto:] (doctrinam) [omnia et
singula, quze] de peccato originali, et
[ de] justificatione, [ in sacrosancta Tri-
dentina synodo definita et declarata
fuerunt, amplector et recipio: profiteor
pariter in Missa offerri Deo verum,]
propitiatorium, et proprium (Missa)
sacrificium pro vivis et defunctis; [at-
que in sacrosancto Eucharistiz Sacra-
mento esse vere, realiter, et substan-
tialiter, Corpus et Sanguinem, una cum
Anima et Divinitate Domini nostri Jesu
Christi, fierique conversionem totius
substantizte panis in Corpus, et totius
substantize vini in Sanguinem, quam
conversionem Catholica Ecclesia ] tran-
substantionem [appellat : fateor etiam ]
(communionem ) sub altera tantum spe-
cie [totum atque integrum Christum,
verumque Sacramentum, sumi: con-
stanter teneo] Pureatorium [esse, ani-
masque ibi detentas Fidelium suffragiis
juvari: similiter et] (Invocationem
sanctorum) [Sanetos, una cum Christo
regnantes, venerandos atque invocandos
esse, eosque orationes Deo pro nobis
offerre, atque eorum reliquias esse ve-
nerandas: firmiter assero| (imaginum
venerationem) [imagines Christi, ac
COUNCIL
AT TRENT.
GUHPASB:
XVIII.
Rev. 22.
18.
Ephes. 2.
20.
21 8mo2:
19.
284 4 Scholastical History of
uncharitable, and unchristian religion,) no body can be saved.
Wherein they have set themselves at open defiance with the
Church, and cursed that which God hath blessed. But,
while we are in awe of S. John's curse, we fear not theirs ;
and, by the grace of God, our foundation, which is built upon
the Prophets and Apostles, standeth sure.
CHAPTER XIX.
THE CONCLUSION AND SUMMARY OF ALL THE FORMER CHAPTERS.
CXCIX. "The conclusion therefore of all this discourse will
be,—That the religion of the Church of Englaud, in her Arti-
cle concernimg the Holy Scriptures, (whereunto the public
Confessions of the reformed and protestant Churches abroad,
besides the Christians of the East and South parts of the
world, be agreeable,) is truly Catholie :— That the ancient
Church of the Old Testament acknowledged no other books
to be canonical, than we do :—' That our blessed Saviour, and
His Apostles after Him, received no other :—"That the several
ages following adhered to the same canon :— That the authors
of the books of 'Tobit, and Judith, and the rest of that order,
were no prophets inspired of God to write His authentical
Deiparz semper Virginis, necnon alio-
rum Sanctorum, habendas et retinen-
das esse, atque eis debitum honorem ac
venerationem impertiendam :] Indul-
gentiarum [etiam | potestatem [a Chris-
toin Ecclesia relictam fuisse, illarum-
que usum Christiano populo maxime
salutarem esse, affirmo: sanctam Ca-
tholieam et Apostolicam] Romanam
Ecclesiam omnium Ecclesiarum ma-
trem et magistram [agnosco:] Roma-
num Pontificem B. Petri successorem,
et Jesu Christi Vicarium: ['The exact
words are: Romanoque Pontifici, beati
Petri, Apostolorum Principis, succes-
sorij ac Jesu Christi Vicario, veram
obedientiam spondeo ac juro:] C:etera
item omnia [a sacris canonibus, et cecu-
menicis conciliis, ac pr:cipue] a [sa-
crosancta] Tridentina synodo tradita,
definita, et declarata, indubitanter re-
cipio atque profiteor; simulque con-
traria omnia, atque hzreses [quascun-
que] ab Ecclesia (Romana predicta)
damnatas, rejectas, et anathematizatas,
ego pariter damno, rejicio, [et] anathe-
matizo. Hanc veram Catholicam Fi-
dem, extra quam nemo salvus esse po-
test, quam in presenti sponte profiteor,
et] veraciter teneo, [eamdem integram
et immaculatam, usque ad extremum
vitze spiritum constantissime (Deo ad-
juvante) retinere et confiteri, atque a
meis subditis, vel illis quorum cura ad
me in munere meo spectabit, teneri,
doceri, et przedicari, quantum in me
erit, curaturum, ego idem N.] spondeo,
voveo, ac juro: sic me Deus adjuvet,
et haee sancta Dei Evangelia. [Volu-
mus autem, quod presentes litere in
Cancellaria nostra Apostolica de more
legantur. Et, ut omnibus facilius pa-
teant, in ejus Quinterno describantur,
et etiam imprimantur.] Nulli ergo
omnino hominum liceat hanc paginam
nostre voluntatis et mandatiinfringere,
[vel ei ausu temerario contraire.] Si
quis autem hoc attentare prezsumpse-
rit, indignationem Omnipotentis Dei,
ac B. Petri et Pauli, Apostolorum Ejus,
se noverit incursurum. [ Datum Romz
apud sanctum Petrum, anno Incarna-
tionis Dominieze millesimo quingente-
simo sexagesimo quarto, Idibus No-
vemb., Pontificatus nostri anno quin-
to. ]
the Canon of the Scriptures. 385
Scriptures:— That they, who first put these deutero-canonical,
or ecclesiastical, books into the volume of the Bible, did not
thereby intend to make them equal to the books of Moses
and the Prophets, but only to recommend them unto the
private and publie reading of the Church, both for the many
excellent precepts and examples of life that be in them, and
for the better knowledge of the history and estate of God's
people, from the time of the Prophets to the coming of
Christ :—' That it is not in the power of the Roman Church,
nor any other, either to make new articles of Faith, or to
make any books sacred and canonical Scriptures, (so as to be
the binding rules of our Faith and Religion,) which were not
such in their own nature before, that is, certainly inspired by
God, and by His authority only* ordained to be such, from
the time when they were first written: and, lastly,— That,
adhering to the ancient Catholic Faith and Doctrine of the
Church, we cannot admit or approve any such new decree as
it hath lately pleased the masters of the council at Trent to
make; who have not only obtruded these books upon their
own people, to be received as true and authentical parts of
the ancient Testament, but have likewise damned all the
world besides, that will not recede from the universal con-
sent of the Christian Church, and subscribe to that horrid
anathema, whereby they have most rashly condemned so
many ages of Fathers and writers before them. And, if
there were no other cause to reject the pretended authority
of this late and exorbitant assembly, (as there be many
more,) this only is enough.
CHAPTER XX.
THE REMAINDER.
CC. There remains nothing now, but that, having laid
our foundation sure upon the canonical and undoubted Scrip-
tures, wherein the will of God, and the mysteries of our
whole religion, are revealed to us,—we proceed from the
* Nota: Ecclesia enim Testis tan- — originem. Idcirco, neque quoad nos
tum et Index est de receptis omni auctoritatem ullam ab hominum testi-
tempore Scripturis Sacris, quze ab Ipso — moniis mutuantur.
Deo primam et czlestem suam habent
CONCLU-
SION,
CHAP.
XX.
286 A Scholastical History of the Canon of the Scriptures.
truth and principles of our belief, to a righteous, sober, and
holy regulation of our lives, in the strict and uniform prac-
tice of all religious duties and obligations, that these Divine
Scriptures have laid upon us.
COROLLARIUM.
Canoní Eccles. Anglic.—Ne quid unquam doceatur, quod
religiose teneri et credi debeat, nisi quod consentaneum sit
Doctrinz Veteris et Novi Testamenti, quodque ex illa ipsa
Doctrina Catholici Patres et Veteres Episcopi collegerint.
DEO OPTIMO MAXIMO,
SACRARUM SCRIPTURARUM
CONDITORI,
Sit
Laus, Honor,
Et Gloria, in Szcula
Svculorum.
Amen.
f Editus est hie Canon, una cum Ar-
ticulis Religionis, Anno Domini 1571.
[ Vid. Lib. Quorundam Canonum Dis-
consentaneum sit doctrine Veteris ef
Novi Testamenti, quodque ex illa ipsa
Doctrina Catholici Patres et veteres
ciplinz Ecclesie Anglicane, ed. anno
1571., sect. Concionatores, p. 19.—1Im-
primis vero videbunt, ne quid unquam
doceant pro concione, quod a populo re-
ligiose teneri et credi velint, nisi quod
Episcopi collegerint; &c.— These ca-
nons are found published with the Lati
Articles of 1562., ed. Lond. ap. Joh.
Dayum, 1571.]
|
A TABLE OF THE PLACES OF SCRIPTURE THAT
ARE CITED IN THIS BOOK.
The number referreth to the paragraph.
— —
THE OLD TESTAMENT.
NUMB,
GrwEsis iii. 16. And (thy husband) shall rule over thee! - XXIX
DruTERO.x.17. God accepteth no man's person. [... a God . . . which
regardeth not persons ; &c.] - ^ -- XXXVl.
2 CuRowN, xx. 7. Abraham ...the friend of God - - - xxxvii,
NrnHEM. viii. [1,] 2, [2,] 8,[9.] And Ezra the Scribe brought the book
of the law: [&c.] - - - - xxi.
PsaALM xxii ^ - My God, my God, look upon me, &c. [Prayer- Book
version] - - - - - ^ XXY.
exlvii.19. He shewed His words unto Jacob, (and) His statutes
. unto Israel, &c. - - - - xvii.
Pnovrnzs iii.3. Let not mercy and truth forsake thee - ^ Ixv.
—- ]1. My son, despise not (thou) the chastening of the Lord c.
-——————— 27. Withhold not from doing good to them that need
it. [Withhold not good from them to whom it is
due; &e.—Engl. Vers.] - - E - Ixv.
vii.15. By Me kings reign, &c. - - - -XWXVI
D—-—— 22. The Lord from the beginning created me. [The Lord
possessed me in the beginning of His way, &c.—
Engl. Fers.] EN - - - - liv.
ÉccLEs, viii. 9, — Whoso keepeth the commandment shall feel no evil
thing - - - - - ocaglix,
CANTICLES vi, 8. There are threescore queens - - - cii,
Esav xl 6. - AIllflesh is grass, &c. - - - - Xxxvii,
-183. .- For who hath known the mind of the Lord; &c.
[ Who hath directed the Spirit of the Lord, or, being
His counsellor, hath taught Him.—Eng!. FVers.] - — xxxvi,
———- xli. 8. - God the friend of Abraham. [... the seed of Abra-
ham My friend.—Engl. Vers.] | - ^ - xxxviii.
——- liii. - Who hath believed our report? &c. - - - XXV.
——- lviii. 7. - Break thy bread to the hungry. [Is it not to deal
thy bread to the hungry ? &e.— Engl. Vers.] - Ixv,
288
JEREMY xxix.
xxxvi. 4.
me.
— —. xliii. 5, 6.
li. 64.
EzrEcuirzr i. 28.
DANIEL xii. 3.
AMwos v. 183. -
Maracnux iii. 1.
] Esnnas iii. 12.
2 Espnnas i. 30.
viii. 3.
ZOBITUVSM EN
212. -
-515:20-
JupiTrH viii. 26.
EsTHER x. 5. -
WispoM iii. 7.
iv. 10.
— 11.
vii. 26.
ribs udlgE
Eccrus. Preface.
A TABLE OF THE
Nuwsg.
These are the words of the letter, that Jeremy . . .
sent, &c. - - - - - - iq
And Baruch wrote from the mouth of Jeremy all the
words ofthe Lord, ... upon a roll of a book - ib.
And Baruch... did according to all that Jeremy the
prophet commanded him, reading in the book, &c. ib.
(And they) took all the remnant of Judah, . . .
Jeremy the prophet, and Baruch the son of Neriah ib.
'Thus far are the words of Jeremy, (&c.)* - - ib.
The appearance of the brightness... was as the like-
ness of the Glory of God - - - - xxxvi
They [that be wise] shall shine as the brightness of
the firmament — - - - E - xxvi.
In that time shall the prudent man keep silence - Ixv.
Behold, I will send My messenger, and he shall pre-
pare the way before Me - - - - iv.
Behold, I will send you Elijah the prophet, before the
coming of the great and dreadful day of the Lord. - ib.
APOCRYPHA.
Truth is the strongest. [Above all things Truth
beareth away the victory. ] - - DESSCKCIDES
I gathered you together as a hen gathereth her
chickens under her wings - Eyre - ib.
There be many created, but few shall be saved - ib.
Give alms of thy substance - - - - ib.
Beware ofallwhoredom — - - ^ - ib.
Do that to no man, which thou hatest (to be done to
thyself) - - - - - - ib.
[ Remember] what things He did to Abraham - xxxviii.
Then Mordechy said : .. . I remember a dream, &c. lvi.,Ixxi.
The just shall shine as the sun. [In the time of their
visitation they shall shine, and run to and fro, like
sparks among the stubble.— Eng. Fers.] - - ]xxvi.
(Enoch) was translated, &c. - - - - XXXvi.
(The righteous man) is speedily taken away, lest
wickedness should alter his understanding Ixxxi., Ixxxiv.
(Wisdom) is the brightness of everlasting light EUXXXVI.
What man is he, that can know the counsel of God ? - ib.
In the thirty-eighth year, and the time of King
Ptolemy, after I came into Egypt. [For in the
eight and thirtieth year coming into Egypt, when
Euergetes was king, I found a book of no small
learning; &e.— Engl. Vers. ] - - - Ixxxviii-
* [See the Table of Matters remarkable in this book, at the word Baruch.]
PLACES OF SCRIPTURE. 989
Nuus.
EccLus. viii. 5. Whoso keepeth the commandment shall feel no evil
thing. ([Vid. Eccles. viii. 5.] - - ue xlx:
xiv. 17. All flesh waxeth old as a garment - -
xxiv.14.[9.] From the beginning, and before the world, I was
created — - - - - - - liv.
xli. 14. Better is a man that doth ill, than a woman doing
well [Better is the churlishness of a man, than a
xxxvii.
courteous woman, &c.—.Engl. Vers. ] - I XXIX.
Banvcu iv. 7. - Sacrificing to devils, [and not to God.] ^ ES XOXDX.
SUSANNA l. - "There was a man in Babylon, &c. - - xlix., Ixxiii.
BEr and the DnAG. 3. Now the Babylonians had an idol called Bel, &c. ib.
Pn. or MawassrEs. Repentance is not for the just, but for sinners— - xxxix.
1l Macc.iv. 99. Judas, and ... the whole congregation of Israel, or-
dained, that the days of the dedication of the Altar
should be kept in their season from year to year - xl.
2 Macc. vii. ]. (And) it came to pass also, that seven brethren with
their mother were . .. tormented, &c. - - ib.
xiv. 41,[42.] He fell upon his sword, choosing rather to die man-
fully, than to come into the hauds of the wieked - lxxxi.
THE NEW TESTAMENT.
S. Marr. vii. 12. Whatsoever ye would that men should do unto you,
even so do ye unto them ; for this is the Law and
the Prophets - - - - -o XXXIX,
—— —— ix. 13. I came not to call the just [righteous], but sinners to
. repentance - - - - 4 ib.
———- xi. 13. All the Prophets and the Law prophesied until John iv.
xii. 43. "Then shall the just [righteous] shine as the sun -. ]xxvi.
xxvii. 9. - By Jeremy the Prophet - - - - xli.
S. Manxi. 1, 2. The beginning of the Gospel of Jesus Christ, .. . as it
is written in the Prophets, &c. - - - lv.
S.LukEi. 70. - As He spake by the mouth of His holy Prophets — - i.
xi 41. - Give alms of what you [such things as ye] have MM CXOUIXE
xxiv. 27. And beginning at Moses; and all the Prophets, He ex-
pounded unto them in all the Scriptures - CECEXTS
——— ——— 44. . All things must be fulfilled, which were written in
the Law of Moses, and in the Prophets, and in the
Psalms - E z E 3 - ib.
S.Jouw x. 22. - And it was [at Jerusalem] the feast of the Dedication xl
AcTs vii. 42. - The book of the Prophets - - - - xix.
——— xxiv. 14. - Believing all things which are written in the Law,
and in the Prophets - - - FO XU
xxvi 22. - Saying none other things than those which the Pro-
phets and Moses did say [should come.] - - ib.
xxvii. 23, Persuading them concerning Jesus, both out of the
Law [of Moses,] and out of the Prophets - - ib.
COSIN. U
290
A TXABLX OF TIE PLACES OF SCRIPTURE.
Rowawsii.?2. - To whom the Oracles of God were committed, [ Unto
them were committed the Oracles of God.] — xvii, [1xxiii. ]
viii. 8. "They that are in the flesh cannot please God - Ixxxiii.
ix. 4. Whose is [To whom pertaineth] the adoption, &c. - lxxiii.
xi 34. Who hath known the mind of the Lord, or who hath
been His counsellor ? - - - - xxxvi.
—— xiii. l. 'T'he powers that be are ordained of God - - ib.
1 Con. x. 10. "They were destroyed by the destroyer - - xxxviii.
20. - Sacrificing unto devils, [and not to God.] - SU ES Sb
2 Con. xiii. 8. - We can do nothing against the Truth - - ib.
GALATIANS ii. 6. God accepteth no man's person - - - xxxvi.
ErnurEsiANs vi.9. Neither is there respect of persons with Him - ib.
CorosstiANS1. 15. The image of the invisible God - - - ib.
l'FHEss. iv. 3. - Fly fornication. [This is the will of God,... that
ye should abstain from fornication. ] - 2c Sedibus
2'TiMorHuY iii. 8. As Jannes and Jambres resisted [withstood] Moses - xli.
—- - 16. All Scripture is of Divine inspiration, [by inspiration
of God.] - - - - - SAPODCXSGHD:
HrnnEWsi.l. God...spake of old time [in time past] to our fathers
by the Prophets - - - - - ib.
——— —— — 8. - The brightness of His (Father's) glory - - XXxvi.
xi. 9. Enoch was translated - - - - ib.
— — 35. "They [Others] were tortured - - - xl.
— 87. "They were sawn asunder - - - - ib.
S.JawEsd. 10. Allflesh is as grass, [The words of S. James are:
* As the flower of the grass he shall pass away." ] - xxxvii.
——-—. ji.23. 'The Seripture was fulfilled, which saith: ... And
(Abraham) was called the friend of God - - xxxvili.
———-idv5. — TheSeripture saith : .. . The spirit that dwelleth in us
lusteth to envy - - - - - xli.
1 S. PETER i. 24. All flesh is as grass, &c. - - - - xxxvii.
2S.PETER i. 19. We have... a [more] sure word of prophecy - XXxxii.
— 21. (The) holy men of God spake as they were moved by
the Holy Ghost - - - - - ib
S.JupE l4. - And Enoch also, the seventh from Adam, prophesied
of these, saying, Behold, the Lord cometh with ten
thousands of His saints — - - - - xli.
RrvELAT.ii,l. Untothe Angel of the Church of Ephesus, [&c.] - — xlvii.
iiü.l. Untothe Angel of the Church in Sardis, [&c. ] 5 ib.
xxii.18. If any man shall add unto these things, God shall add
unto him the plagues that are written in this book Y.
Nuxs.
A CHRONOLCGICAL TABLE OF THE AUTHORS,
WHOSE TESTIMONIES ARE PRODUCED IN THIS
SCHOLASTICAL HISTORY.
The number referreth to the paragraph.
CENT. A.C. NUMB.
IL— 34, Christ's own testimony - - - . XXxl.
asque ad
100. His holy Apostles - - - - xxxli, &c.
Eodem ] Josephus, 3 for the ancient Church of the He- t XE
te^po'é. lU PhiloJud,, $ — brews - : :
II.— 102. Clemens Romanus Episcopus - - - xliv.
Apostolical canons - - - - - xlv.
110. Dionysius the Areopagite, who is said to have written
the Eccl. Hierarchy - - - - xlvi.
160. Melito, the Bishop of Sardis in Asia - - - xlvii.
1614. Justin the Martyr, a doctor in Palestine - - xlviii.
IIL— 204. Clemens, a doctor of Alexandria, and Origen's master - lii.
205. Tertullian, a priest of Africa, and S. Cyprian's master - li.
220. Origen, a doctor of Alexandria, who set forth the ori-
ginal, and several translations of the Bible - - xlix.
225. Julius Africanus, who lived with Origen - - [E
250. S. Cyprian, the Martyr, and Bishop of Carthage in
Africa - - - - - - lii.
IV.— 5320. Eusebius, the Bishop of Caesarea in Palestine - À liii.
325. The First General Council of Nice, under Constantine
the Emperor - - - - - liv.
340. S. Athanasius, the Archbishop and Patriarch of Alex-
andria - - -: - - - ]v. &c.
350. S. Hilary, Bishop of Poictiers in France - - lvi.
360. S. Cyril, Bishop of Jerusalem - : - lviii.
964. "The Council of Laodicea - E - - lix. &c.
374. S. Epiphanius, the Dishop of Salamine in the island of
Cyprus - - - - - - Ixiv.
375. S. Basil, the Bishop of Caesarea, in Cappadocia - Ixv.
376. S. Gr. Nazianzen, the Bishop of Constantinople - Ixvi.
378. S. Amphilochius, the Bishop of Iconium in Lycaonia - Ixvii.
380. S. Philastrius, the Bishop of Brescia in Italy - - Ixviili.
390. S. Chrysostome, the Archbi-hop and Patriarch of Con-
stantinople - - - - ^ - Ixix.
vU 23
A CHRONOLOGICAL TABLE OF THE AUTHORS,
CENT. A.C.
392. S. Hierome, who translated the Bible out of the Hebrew
into Latin. - - - . - -
398. Ruffin, a doctor of Aquileia, in the patriarchate of
Venice - - - - E -
V.— 400. S. Augustine, Bishop of Hippo in Africa - -
405. Innocent the First, Bishop of Rome - - -
419. The council of Carthage - - - -
426. The doctors at Marseilles in France - ^ -
451. The Fourth General Couneil of Chalcedon - -
452. Leo the First, Bishop of Rome - - -
494. Gelasius, Bishop of Rome - - - -
VI.— 530. Aur. Cassiodore,a Consular man, that wrote the Tripar-
tite History - - » - :
541. Justinian the Emperor, who gave the four first General
Councils the force oflaws - - - -
543, Junilius, a Bishop in Africa - - - -
553. Primasius, an African Bishop - - -
560. Anastasius, the Patriarch of Antioch in Syria - -
580. Leontius, the Byzantine z E : -
599. Victorinus the Martyr, Bishop of Poictiers in France -
599. An ancient author under the name of S. Augustine -
599. An ancient author under the name of S. Ambrose -
VII.—600. S. Gregory, Bishop of Rome - - - -
620. An ancient author under the name of S. Augustine -
630. Antiochus, a Greek doctor - - - -
636. Isidore, the Bishop of Seville in Spain - -
691. The Sixth General Council at Constantinople, in Trullo
VIII.—710. [720.] John Damascen, the Syrian doctor - -
130. Venerable Bede, a doctor of the Church in England -
160. Adrian, a Greek doctor in Photius - - -
IX.—800. Alcuin, Bede's scholar, and Charlemagne's tutor, a doc-
tor of the Church in England and France - -
810. Charlemagne's Bishops, that wrote against the worship-
ping of images - - - - -
820. Nicephorus, the Bishop and Patriarch of Constantinople
830. Rabanus Maurus, the Bishop of Mentz in Germany -
835. Strabus, the first writer of the Ordinary Gloss upon tbe
Bible - - - - E -
835. Agobardus, the Bishop of Lyons in France - -
850. Anastasius, the keeper of the library at Rome - -
879. Ado, the Bishop of Vienne in France - -
890. Ambrosius Ansbertus, a doctor of Lombardy - -
X.—910. Radulphus Flaviacensis, the Benedictine - -
XI.—1050. Hermannus Contractus, the chronologer - -
1090. Giselbert, Abbot of Westminster - - -
XII.—1118. John Zonaras, a Greek, who commented upon the
ancient Ecclesiastical Canons -: E 2
NUMB.
Ixx., &c.
]xxiv.
]xxix.
Ixxxiii.
]xxxii.
Ixxxiv.
Ixxxv.
ib.
Ixxxvi.
lxxxix.
exii.
cxiii,
exiv.
exvii.
exv.
exvi.
exvii.
exvili.
exix.
CENT. AC.
1120.
1125.
1150.
1140.
1145.
1145.
1145.
1150.
1160.
1170.
1174.
1180.
1190.
1192.
XIIT.—1200.
1244.
1270.
1275.
1290.
XIV.— 1300.
1310.
1312.
1520.
1330.
1340.
15350.
XV.—14090.
1420.
1430.
1439.
1445.
1450.
1470.
XVI.—1502.
1506.
1510.
1515.
1520,
A CHRONOLOGICAL TABLE OF THE AUTHORS, 993
NUMB.
Rupertus, an Abbot in Germany - - - CXXS
Honorius Augustod. in Burgundy - - - XXI,
Petrus Mauritius, Abbot of Clugny in France - - exxii.
Hugo de S. Victore, in the suburbs of Paris — - E CxXill.
Richardus de S. Vietore, a Canon- Regular there - exxiv.
S. Bernard, Abbot of Clervalle in Burgundy - - ib.
Philip the Solitary, a Greek doctor — - - - exxv.
Gratian, of Bononia, the collector of the Canons - exxvi.
Peter Lombard, the Master of the Sentences, and Bishop ;
of Paris - - - - - - ib.
Petrus Comestor, the writer of the Scholastical His-
tory of the Bible, and Dean of the Church at Troyes in
France - - - ^ ^ - exxvii.
The Scholiast upon Comestor - - - cxxviii.
Joh. Beleth, Rector of the University at Paris - - Cxxix.
Joh. Sarisburiensis, an English doctor, and Bishop of
Chartres in France - - - - exxx,
Petrus Cellensis, his successor there - - E CXXXH.
Theodore Balsarnon, the commentator upon the ancient
Ecclesiastical Canons, and Patriarch of Antioch - 0 exxxlh
The Ordinary Gloss upon the Bible - exxxiv., &ec.
Hugo Cardinalis, the author of the Concordance upon
the Bible - - - - - - exxxvlii.
Thomas Aquinas, the Master of the Schools in Italy - exxxix.
The Gloss upon the Canon Law, written by John Se-
mecain Germany - - - - - ex].
John Balbus, author of the Catholicon - - exlii.
Niceph. Callistus, the Greek historian - - exliii.
John de Columna, Archbishop of Messina in Sicily — - exliv.
Brito, one of the Glossers upon the Bible - - exlv.
Nicholas de Lira, a Brabantine, the commentator
upon the Bible - - - - . exlvi.
Gul. Ocham,'a doctor of Oxford - - - exlvii.
Hervzus Natalis, a doctor of Bretagne in France - cxlviii.
The Schoolmen of that time — - - - - exlix.
Thomas Anglicus, a doctor of the English Church - cl.
Thom. Walden, the provincial of the Carmelites in Eng-
land - - - - - - cli.
Paulus Burgensis, a Bishop in Spain. - - - clii.
The council of Florence in Italy - - - cliii., &c.
Antoninus, Archbishop of Florence — - - - elxi,
Alphonsus "Tostatus, Bishop of Avila in Spain - - clxii., &c.
Denys the Carthusian of Gelderland - - - elxiv.
Fr. Ximenius, the Cardinal, and Archbishop of Toledo in
Spain, who set forth the Complutensian Bible - clxv.
The Prefacer to the Basil Bible - - - clxvi.
Pieus Earl of Mirandula, in Italy E - : clxvii.
Faber Stapulensis, a doctor of Paris - - - elxviii,
Jodocus Clictoveus, a doctor of the Sorbonne -- - clxix.
994. À CHRONOLOGICAL TABLE OF THE AUTHORS.
CENT. A.C. NUMB.
1525. Ludovicus Vives, an Italian doctor - - - elxx.
1526. Franciscus Georgius, a Venetian - - NECIxxi-
1530. Desiderius Erasmus, of Rotterdam - - zo véxx.
1534. Cardinal Cajetan, an Italian Bishop, and a commentator
upon the whole Bible - - - - elxxiii.
1535. Catharin's Anonymus, who wrote against him - elxxiv.
1535. Joh. Driedo, a doctor of Lovaine - - SUCI.
1540. Joh. Ferus, the preacher at Mentz - - - elxxvi.
1540. Santes Pagninus, an Italian, and translator of the Bible — eIxxvii.
1540. Ant. Braciola, his Italian Bible - - - ib.
1541. Birkman's Bible, at Antwerp - - - ib.
1545. Fr. Vatablus' Bible - - - - - ib.
1545. R. Stephen's Bible - : - - - ib.
AN ALPHABETICAL TABLE OF THE FORMER
AUTHORS, AND OTHERS,
ALLEGED IN CONFIRMATION OF THIS SCHOLASTICAL
HISTORY.
Te number referreth to the paragraph.
A.
"do, the Bishop of Vienne in
Franee - - -
Adrian, an ancient Greek au-
thor, recommended by
Photius - - -
Agobardus, the Bishop of
Lyons in France -
Alcuin, Ven, Bede's scholar,
and Charlemagne's tutor -
Alphonsus a. Castro, granting
us the council of Laodicea
S. Ambrose, citing the fourth
book of Esdras - -
Ambrosius Ansbertus, a doctor
of Lombardy - -
S. Amphilochius, Bishop of
Iconium, his certain canon
of Divine Scripture, exclu-
ding the apoeryphal books
Anastasius, | Bibliothecarius
Romanus - -
Anastasius, the Patriarch of
Antioch - - *
Joh. Andreas, the first author
of the Gloss upon the De-
ceretals, explaining — the
Pope's citation of S. Au-
gustine's words under the
name of divine scripture -
Th. Anglicus, a doctor in the
Church of England -
Anonymus apud | Catharinum,
deriding the new canon of
Scripture, which was first
set out and maintained by
Catharin, against Cardinal
Cajetan and the tradition of
NUMB.
exvli.
evil.
exiii.
eviii.
Ixiii.
Ixxxii.
exv.
Ixvii.
exiv.
xciil.
]xxvii.
cl.
| Antoninus, the Archbishop of
|! Maketh Alcuin to be the first
NUMB,
Florence - - - elxi.
Who also giveth us the testi-
mony of Thomas Aquinas,
and Nie. Lira - -
Rejecteth.the tale concerning
P. Lombard's, Gratian's,
and Comestor's mother -
Cxxxix.
exxvl.
author of the Gloss upon
the Bible - -
Relateth what invitation the
Greeks had to the council
at Basil - - -
Aud what special indulgences
the Pope granted them in
the council at Florence -
D. Areopngita, the writer of
the Ecclesiastical Hierar-
chy - - -
Apologeticus super decreta
Greg. VII. setting forth the
authority of the Universal
Church Code - -
Th. Aquinas, who is against
the reception of the apo-
eryphal books into the Di-
vine canon - ^
His opinion concerning the
author of the book of Wis-
dom - - E
À passage in his 2a. 2:v. now
clipped off - -
S. Athanasius, the Archbishop
and Patriarch of Alexandria lv.
Distinguishing the canonical
books from all other eccle-
siastical and apocrypbal
writings - E ib., and lvi.
exxxiv.
clv.
clvii.
xlvi.
Ixiii.
exxxix.
xxxvl.
exxxix.
| Affirming the Christian and
the Universal Church exxxix., clxxiv. |
Antiochus, a doctor in the
Greek Church. - -
cii.
the Judaie canon of the
Old Testament to be one
and the same " ^ ib.
296
: NUMBE.
Acknowledging the canonical
authority ofthe Apocalypse
of S. John - - Ixii.
nt. Augustinus, concerning
the Code of canons received
and used by the Universal
Church - - - lxxxili
S. Augustine, who giveth eight
several testimonies against
the canonizing of the apo-
cryphal books — - - Ixxx
The peculiar honour that he
had for the canonical Serip-
ture - - - li.
And for the constant tradition vii.,
of the Catholic Church, xvil.,
whereby to know the true( xxxi.,
books that belong to it xlii.
In his general enumeration
of Scripture books he hath
many restrictions - ]xxxvii.
The book of Baruch omitted
in it - Ixxxi.
And yet he preferreth the
apocryphal books before all
other ecclesiastical writ-
ings - - - ib.
Auctor Mirabilium S. Scr.
apud S. Augustinum, ex-
cluding the books of the
Maccabees out of the canon
of Divine Scripture - ci.
B.
Bailius the Jesuit, acknow-
ledging the canons of the
council in Trullo to be
universally received - civ.
Joh. Balbus, the author of the
Catholicon - - exlii.
Th. Balsamon, the Patriarcl
of Antioch, referreth for
the number of canonical
books to the council of
Laodicea, and the Fathers
of that age - -
Card. Baronius, acknowledg-
ing that the book of Judith
was not received into the
canon by the council of
Nice - - - liv.
That S. Athanasius was the
author of Synopsis S. Scrip-
turae - - - lvi.
That sundry other writings
(produced under his name
by the Roman doctors for
the canonizing ofthe apo-
eryphal books) are BUppes
sititious ib.
exxxil.
AN ALPHABETICAL TABLE
NUMB.
Graenting us the testimony of
the Laodicean eouncil ]lxiii., Ixxiii.
S. Basil the Great, one of the
collectors of the Philocalia
out of Origen's works,
where he numbereth the
canonical books of Serip-
ture to be no more than
wedo - Ixv.
'Tobit, Wisdom, and "Beclesi
asticus, neither canonized
nor cited by him in those
places which the Roman-
ists allege out of him for
that purpose - ib.
Elsewhere he maketh Philo
to be the author of the
book of Wisdom -
Ven. Bede, his testimony for
the Church of England
concerning the number of
canonical books - cvi.
Joh. Beleth, the Rector of As
University in Paris, noting
the book of Wisdom, Ec-
clesiasticus, Tobit, and the
Maccabees, to be apocry-
phal, and not received by
the Church - -
Card. Bellarmine, acknow-
ledging that after the time
of the Apostles no addition
can be made to the canon
of Scripture - - xlii.
That it is not in the power
of the (Roman) Church to
make an apocryphal book
become canonical - XvV1., excvil.
XXXVl.
exxix.
| That the controverted wri-
tings were not received into
the canon in S. Hierome's
time - - - liv.
That S. Hilary excluded
them, as the Hebrews
did - - - lvii.
That S. Athanasius wrote the
Synops. S. Ser. and that
sundry sayings, produced
under his name in favour
of the apocryphal books,
are supposititious - lvi.
'That the Couneil of Laodicea
Is for us - - ]xiii.
That ihe book of Bench is
not numbered by itself
amongthe canonical writers
of the Seriptures, either by
any Council, Father, or an-
cient Pope - - Ixi.
He is much troubled about
the third book of Esdras,
and the Roman edition of
the Septuagint Bible - xxxii.
OF THE AUTHORS ALLEGED,.
NUMB.
S. Bernard, agreeing with
Rich. de S. Victore MOX XLV:
Ixxxii.,lviii.,
forth by the ]xix., Ixxix.,
Septuagint Ixxx., ciii.
The additions of the Helle-
nists thereunto annexed by
Theodotion, Lucian, Hesy-
chius, and hse used in
the African Churches Ixxix.,Ixxxii,
The Vulgar printed at Basil
with an ancient Preface,
that acknowledgeth the
Apocr. to be uncertain and
dubious books, taxing those
men of ignorance and follvy
who make them to be of
equal authority with the
canonical -
Set forth with the Ordinary
Gloss - exxxiv.—cxxxvii.
And with Lira's Commenta-
ries - - -
By Card. Ximenius
By Pagnin, Braciola, Birk-
man, Vatablus, and R. Ste-
The Bibles, set |
elxvi.
exlvi.
elxv.
phen, all witnesses for us - clxxvii. received for — canonical
lac. Billius, defending S. Am- | Scripture, which the Apo-
philochius - - Ixvii, | — stles did not receive and
Sev. DBinius, granting us the deliver to the Church -
Council of Laodicea - Ixiii. | He alloweth us the testimony
And acknowledging the third of Origen - liv. [Vid. num. xlix.]
council of Carthage in the | The Council of Laodicea - ]xiii.
Roman edition to differ | Epiphanius - - Ixiv.
from other copies - ]lxxxii | Damascen - - cv.
Bonaventure, concerning the | S. Gregory - - C
writer of the book of Wis- | Lira 2 - - exlvi.
dom - - - XXXVl | Antoninus - - clxi.
The Breviary used in the And Tostatus - - ii
Church of Rome, which Granteth the canons made
appointeth certain Lessons in Trullo to have been ge-
to be read out of the fourth nerall] received in the
book of Esdras, and yet it Church - - -
is not held by themselves And censureth Catharin for
to be canonical - "Ex a caviller against Card.
Brito, the expositor of S. Hie- Cajetan - -
rome's Prologues upon the ' Lud. Carbajol, a EE doc-
Bible, excluding the apo- tor, denying that Judith
eryphal books from the was canonized in the Coun-
canon of Scripture - exlv. cil of Nice - -
Luc. Brugensis, concerning Aur. Cassiodore, his agreement
the third book of Esdras - xxxii. with S. Hierome - -
P. Burgensis, an Hebrew Catena Gr. Patrum, citing
born, and a Bishop in Athanasius as the author
Spain - clii. of Synopsis S. Scr. -
Affirming the story of the Amb. Catharin, he that cavil-
Maccabees to be no cano- led against Cajetan, and
nieal Scripture - - xl. was the first maintainer of
And that S. Paul referred the new Scripture canon,
not to that story in his which he got to be passed
Epistle to the Hebrews - ib. by the voices of himself and
his faction in a very small
C.
Card. Cajetan, so great an
oracle of divines in his
time, that there was no
prelate or doctor in the as-
sembly at Trent, who might
have thought himself too
good to learn of him -
His large and express testi-
mony for us - -
He allegeth S. Hierome, as
the guide of the Latin
Church, to be herein fol-
lowed - - -
Adviseth how to understand
S. Augustine, together with
the Council of. Carthage,
and some other ancient Fa-
thers, that otherwhiles call
the apocryphal books holy
and canonical writings lxxxi,
The Canons of the Apostles.
Vide Constitutions.
Mel. Canus, acknowledging
that no book ought to be
assembly at Trent -
[9 9]
AN
Confessing, that neither Christ
nor His Apostles, inthe New
Testament,'cited any of the
apocryphal books in the
Old -
That S. Hierome's EIUloenet
upon Tobit and Judith are
corrupted by the soezibe,
who changed the word A po-
crypha there into Hagio-
grapha - -
And that S. Gregory is for
us
The Catholic? A. in 8
ages since Christ's time,
and in all parts of the
world, giving testimony for
us against the canon of
'Trent
Laon. Chalcondylus, fecundis
the renunciation that the
Greek Church made, and
sent, agaiust the pretended
Decrees and Union at the
Council of Florence -
Charlemagne and his Bishops,
[their] testimony for the
Church of France -
JEsus CnunirsT Himself, re-
ducing all the Scriptures of
the Old Testament to Moses,
the Prophets, and the
Psalms, (which is the first
book of the Hagiographa :)
of which three classes the
apocryphal books — were
none - - -
S. Chrysostom, referring us to
the testimony of the Catho-
lie Church for the number
of names of the canonical
books - - -
And attesting- himself, that
there be no other canonical
books of the Old Testament,
"than what were first written
in the Hebrew tongue -
Clemens | Alexand., € Origen's
master, agreeing with him
Clemens Romanus.—Vid. Con-
stitutions.
Jod. Clictoveus, granting us
the testimony of Damascen,
and excluding all the con-
troverted books from the
canon
Joh. Columna, his testimony for
the Church of Sicily -
The Code of the African
Church, relating the canon
of the Council of Carthage
otherwise than the Roman
doth - - -
ALPHABETICAL TABLE
NUMB,
XXXIV.
Ixxiii.
C.
eIxxviii.
clx.
cix.
XXXI.
vii
]xix.
lii.
ev.
exliv. |
Ixxxil.
NUMD,
The Code of Dionysius Exiguus
hath no decretal epistle of
the Popes init -
It retrencheth divers of the
ancient canons, and addeth
many others that the Uni-
versal Church did not ac-
knowledge
T'he Code of the Roman GRlufei
now differing from what it
was ofold - lxii., Ixxxiii.,
The Code of the Universal
Church, by which the an-
cient Christians were go-
verned Ixiii.,
Confirmed by the great Gene-
ral Council of Chalcedon -
Of what canons and decrees
of Councils it consisted -
No decretal epistle of the Pope
in it - -
Pet. Comestor, and his Scho-
liast cxxvil.
The Complutensian Bible,which
hath not init the Third book
]xxxiil.
ib.
Ixxxvi.
Ixxxiii.
Ixxxv.
Ixxxiii.
- ib.
, CXxVIil.
of Esdras in Greek - xxxii.
And noteth the other apocry-
phal books - - clxv.
The Constitutions and Canons,
sct forth under the Apo-
stles' names, both of them
excluding the apocryphal
books from the Old Testa-
ment xliv., xlv.
Fr. Costerus, granting us the
Council of Laodicea -
P. Co'ton, acknowledging that
the tenth chapter of S, John
doth not canonize the First
book of the Maecabees -
Covaruvias, granting us ihe
testimony of Damascen -
The Council of Aix, the rever-
ence and honour that they
had there for our country-
man Venerable Bede -
The Council of Aquileia, at-
testing the custom of the
ancient Councils, to lay the
Bible of God, as their rule,
in the midst before them -
The Council of Basil invited
the Greeks thither, deposed
the Pope, and condemned
the Council of Florence -
xiii.
&db
cv.
evi.
liv.
cliv., clx.
The Council of Carthage,
enumerating the books| lxxxii,
of the Bible as S. Augus- | Ixxxvi.,
tine did, and taking the | Ixxxvii.,
word Canonical in a large xcvi.
sense -
The canons of this Council
were not confirmed by the
OF THE AUTHORS ALLEGETD. 299
NUMB.
General Council of Chalce-
don, as those of Laodicea
were - - ]xsxxv.
Being first added to uis Code
by Dionysius the abbot at
Rome - - - ib.
But the Fathers in this Coun-
cil differ not in effect from
the Fathers before them Ixxxvi., xevi.
They sent not their E ]xxxvj.
to be confirmed by Pope » [ Vid. num.
Innocentthe First - ) Ixxxiii ]
Received by the Council in
Trulo - lIxxxv. [Vid. num. civ.]
The Council of Chalcedon, con-
firming the Code. of the
Universal Church, and the
Council of Laodicea, but
notthe Council of Carthage — !xxxv.
The Council of Ephesus, aying
the Divine Seriptures, as
their guide, in the midst be-
fore them - - liv.
The Council of Ferara and
Florence. 'Yhe history of it cliv., &c.
The Council of Laodicea, ex-
cluding the apocryphal
books from the canon of
Scriptures lix.
The Canons cf this Goinieti
were received into the Code
of the Universal Church,
and confirmed by the fourtl
and sixth General Coun-
cils - - Ixxxv., [civ.]
Not so ancient as the Coun-
cil of Nice [1ix., ] 1xiii., Ixxxv.
The Council of Nice,the testi-
mony produced out of it
against the receiving of the
apocryphal books as parts
ofthe Divine Scripture -
The book of Judith was not
canonized init — -
The second Council of Nice
condemned by Charle-
magne and his Bishops
The Council of Sardis, first ad-
ded to the Code by Dionys.
Exig. the Roman Abbot .-
The Council called the Quini-
Sext in. Trullo, confirming
the canons of the Councils
at Laodicea and Carthage,
together with the Canonical
Epistles of Athanas., Nazi-
anz., and Amphiloch. ^
cix.
Ixxxili.
civ.
The Council of Trent. Vid. Trent, clxxix.
P. Crab, his edition of the
Counes z - ]xi,clix.
Cresconius, his collection of
the Ecclesiastical | Ca-
nons ^ -
NUMB.
S. Cyprian agreeth with his
master - - pibe ses
'The book of Wisdom no more
canonical with him, than a
the third and fourth book
of Esdrás, which are not
canonical with the Roman-
ists themselves - Ixxvil.,
S. Cyril, Patriarch of Alex-
andria, testifying that, in
the ancient Councils, they
were wont to lay the Scrip-
tures of God before them,
as their guide and rule
whereby to proceed -
S. Cyril, Bishop of Jerusalem,
his ample testimony against
canonizing the apocryphal
books - -
Concerning the jette edition
of his Catechetical Ser-
mons - - -
lxxxii.
liv.
lviii.
ib.
D.
liv. |
ib., and ]xxil. |
Ixxxii, , Ixxxiil.
Joh. Damascen, his testimony
for the number of canonical
| books - -
Dionysius [Didymus 2] ÁAlex-
andrinus, defending Origen
acainst his opposers
Dionysius Carthusianus, ex-
cluding the apocryphal
books from the canon of
Divine Scripture - Ixxiii., clxiv.
Joh. Driedo, a doctor of Lo-
vain, that lived and wrote
notlong before the Council
at Trent : his large and ex-
press testimony, that the
Christian Church received
not the apocryphal books
into equal authority with
the canonical, and that no
point of Faith is founded
|, upon them - -
DnUE also the scribe's error
| in S. Hierome's prologue,
about the word Hagiographa
applied there to the book of
| "Tobit and Judith, instead of
A pocrypha - :
And rejecting the book of
Baruch no less than the
third and fourth of Esdras
Durand, the Schoolman, re-
jecting all additions of Di-
vine Scripture after the
time of the Apostles -
ev.
Ixxvi.
clxxv.
Ixxiii.
]xxxil.
xlii,
300
E.
G. Ederus, granting us the
Council of Laodicea -
And the testimony of Damas-
cen - - -
G. Eisengren, his great com-
mendations of Card. Caje-
tan - - -
The Emendators of Gratian,
alleging the approbation,
givenby PopeGregory XIII.
and his Cardinals, of the
Old Gloss upon the Canon
Law, wherein the apocry-
phal books are rejected out
ofthe Scripture canon -
S. Epiphanius, his testimony
distinguishing the apocry-
phal from the canonical
books - - -
D. Erasmus, attesting the care
of the Jews in preserving
entirely the books of the
Old Testament - -
Denying Judith to be received
into the canon by the Coun-
cil of Nice, or that S. Hie-
rome said so -
Referring to Ruffinus Eu
S. Hierome for the number
of canonical books, which
the Church acknowledged,
and complaining of some
of the apocryphal books,
which were publicly read
in his time - -
Pope Eugenius the Fourth de-
posed by the Council of
Basil, and his proceedings
in the Council of Florence
at the same time. His
pretended Union with the
Greeks, and. Instruction to
the Àrmenians. No decree
made by him there concern-
ing the canonical books of
Scripture -
Eusebius, citing the testimony
of Josephus for the books
of the Old Testament -
Rejecting the apocryphal
books from the canon
And defending Origen -
F.
Jac. Faber Stapulensis, sepa-
rating the contested wri-
tings from the equal and
supreme authority of the
Divine Scriptures He
NUMB.
1xiii.
cv.
elxxiil.
ex].
]xiv.
xxlil.
liv.
elxxii.
- cliv., &c.
XXlv.
liii, Ixxx.
]xxvi.
AN ALPHABETICAL TABLE
lived in great reputation,
and wrote but a while be-
fore the Council at Trent
began — - : -
Ferrandus | Diaconus, his
abridgment of the ancient
Church canons - -
Joh. Ferus, (five years before
the Trent Council) con-
tinued the old distinction
between the canonical and
the apocryphal books of the
Dible - -
G.
G. Galarxa, attesting the cor-
ruption of S. Hierome's Pro-
logue, in the word Hagio-
grapha,and that the ancient
Fathers numbered Tobit
and Judith among the Apo-
erypha - -
Pope Gelasius, who E but
one book of Esdras into the
canon —- ^ -
His decree in the Roman
Synod concerning ecclesi-
astical writings, received,
and rejected - E
Gilb. Genebrard, acknowledg-
ing that, between the time
of Malachy and S. John
Baptist, there was no Pro-
phet among the Jews, and
that Ezra left but twenty-
two books of the Old Testa-
ment - - -
Gennadius, hishigh commend-
ation of Ruffinus -
Fr. Georgius Venetus, exclud-
ing the apocryphal books
from the canon - -
Joh. Gerson, the Chancellor of
Paris, denying the receipt
of any additional books to
the Scriptures of God, after
the age of the Apostles
Giselbert, Abbot of Westmin-
ster, testifying in this par-
ticular for the Church of
England - -
The Gloss, called The Ordinary
Gloss upon the Bible, first
set forth by Strabus the
Benedictine, finding fault
with the copy of S. Hie-
rome's Prologue, where
Tobit is numbered among
the Hagiographa -
Calling itignorance and folly,
to say, (as the Council of
NUMB.
clxviii.
Ixxxiil.
eIxxvi.
Ixxiii.
lxxxii.
Ixxxvi.
Seu
]xxiv.
elxxi.
xlii.
exviil.
Ixxiii.,c ii.
OF THE AUTHORS ALLEGED.
Trent doth,) that the apo-
cryphal and — canonical
books are of equal venera-
tion - -
The Gloss upon the Canon
Law, first compiled by John
Semeca, a German, calling
the Apocrypha *' Ecclesi-
astical Books that are not
generally read" - -
ZAlv. Gomecius, concerning the
great care and cost in set-
ting forth the Compluten-
sian Dible. - -
S. Gregory, his express testi-
mony for the Canon of the
ancient Christian Church
excluding the book of the
Maccabees - -
H.
Herveus Natalis, a Erehich
doctor of Bretagne, refer-
ring to the Hebrews for
the Bible Canon -
Hermannus | Contractus, the
Chronologer, ending the
Canon of Scripture in Ne-
hemiah'stime — - -
Hesychius, his translation of
the Bible - -
S. Hierome, out of whose wri-
tings thirteen several testi-
moniesare produced against
the new decree at Trent
His judgment concerning the
author of the book of Wis-
dom - - -
And the new pieces annexed
to Daniel - -
What he saith concerning the
third and fourth book of
Esdras, together with other
apoeryphal books rejected
by the Church. - -
Hilarius of Arles, his epistle
to S. Augustine concerning
the divines at Marseilles,
who took exception at his
citing of an uncanonical
book - -
S. Hilary, Bishop of DoD
acknowledging no book of
the Old Testament but what
Ezra collected into one vo-
lume - -
And rejecting the dooks of
Apocrypha from the Ca-
non - -
Hincmarus BEnienili c concern-
ing the Universal Church
NUMB.
CXXXY., CXXXVI.
exl.
clxv.
xcix.
exlviii.
exvii,
Ixxxii.
Ix
Xxxvi.
liii.
Ixxxii.:
Ixxxiv.
xt
lvii.
Ixxxiii.
M ————————————————
——— ————————Á— MÀ
Honor. 4ugustod., whoacknow-
ledgeth no part of the Old
Testament, but the Law of
Moses, the Prophets, and
the Hagiographa: of which
"Tobit, and the rest, are none
Hugo Cardinalis, accounting
the apoeryphal books to be
dubious and uncertain writ-
ings, not received by the
Church to prove any point
of Religion and Faith by
them - -
Acknowledging also n error
of the writer in S. Jerome's
Prologue concerning the
word Hagiographa -
Hugo de S. F'ictore, confessed
by the Romanists to be al-
togetheragainstthem in this
matter - - -
I.
Cornel. Jansenius, acknowledg-
ing that, between the time
of Malachy and S. John
Baptist, there was no Pro-
phet - - -
The Index, annexed to the
Vulgar Bible, of the texts
of the Old Testament cited
by Christ and His Apostles
in the New; among which
there is not one noted out
of the apocryphal books
Josephus, recording the num-
ber of books that were only
acknowledged to be parts
of the Old Bible - -
Isidorus Hispalensis, of the
same mind herein with S.
Hierome - -
Julius Africanus, rejecting the
story of Susannah -
The Chronicle set forth by
Eusebius for the most part
a transcript out of his,
which is not now extant -
Junilius Africanus, concerning
the imparity between the
canonical and Rp DAE
books - -
Chr. Justellus, who set forth
the Code of the Universal
Church - -
And the Council of C arthage
in the African Code -
Justinian's | Imperial Law,
confirming the Code of the
Universal Church, and the
901
NUMEB.
exxi.
exxxviii.
Ixxiil.
cxxiil.
lv., XXl.
xxxlil.
xxiv.
ciii., cviil., exl.
Il
ib.
xci.
]xiii.
Ixxxii.
first four General Councils lxiii., xc.
8023 AN
Justin Martyr, neither ap-
proving nor citing any of
the apoeryphal books -
K.
4b. Kraníxius, of the first
Glosser upon the Canon
Law - - -
L.
ZLaodicea. — Vide
Laodicea.
Pope Leo the First, who as-
sented to the Council of
Chalcedon, all but the last
canon - - -
Leo the Fourth, assertüing the
authority of the Laodicean
canons - E -
Leontius, (set forth by Henr.
Canisius,) his test. for the
number of canonical books
Jac. Leschassier, who declar-
eth the order of the canons,
and the authority of the
Code of the Universal
Church -
Gul. Lindanus, his veasons
against his own fellows, that
say the book of Judith was
canonized in the Council of
Nice - - -
Loysius, rejecting his fellows'
argument, who say, that
the Fathers accounted the
controverted books to be
canonieal Seripture, be-
cause they cite them other-
whiles under the name of
divine writings — - -
Luciam's translation of the
Bible - - -
Nic. Lyra, his ample testi-
mony for us - -
Council of
M.
Joh. Maldonate, acknowledg-
ing that our Saviour Christ
reduced all the Scriptures
of the Old Testament to
three classes, (whereof the
apoeryphalbooks are none)
Joh. Mariana, of the first au-
thors that collected the
Concordance of the Bible -
His high commendations of
Paulus Burgensis -
- ]nxii.
ALPHABETICAL
NUMB. |
TABLE
| And of Alphonsus Tostatus
xlviii.
cx].
Ixxxv.
Ixiii.
xciv.
abes ebr
liv.
]xxvi. ||
Ixxxil.
exlvi.
exxxvil. |
cli
The Marsellian Divines in S.
Augustine's time not ac-
knowledging the book of
Wisdom to be of any ca-
nonicalauthority -
Martinez, a doctor of Sala-
manca, produciug and ap-
proving herein the testi-
mony of Niceph. Callistus
Melito, the ancient Dishop of
Sardis, his catalogue of all
the canonical books of
Seripture - -
Methodius, one of the defeund-
ers of Origen - -
Merlin, his edition of the
Couneils, and the Pope's
Decretal Epistles, as they
were first printed - Ixi
Pet. Mauritius, Abbot of Clug-
ny, his express testimony
forus - - -
N.
P. Nannius, affirming that the
writings produced by divers
Roman Catholies under
the name of Athanasius, for
canonizing the apocryphal
books, are supposititious -
Gr. Nazianzen, his ample tes-
timony for the true num-
ber of all the genuine and
authentic books of Serip-
ture - - -
His defence of Origen -
Gr. Neoccesariensis, another
of Origen's defenders -
| INice.—Vide Council of Nice.
Nicephorus Callistus, attesting
the true number of the ca-
nonical books - -
Explicating Origen -
Nicephorus, the Patriarch of
Constantinople, putting a
difference between the ca-
noniceal and apocryphal
books of Scripture -
*
O.
Gul. Ocham, a School doctor
in the Chureh of England,
ranking the apocryphal
writers with other exposi-
tors of the Seripture, and
denying them an equal
honour with the Divine
writers - -
NUMB.
clxii.
Ixxxi., Ixxxiv.
exliil.
xlvii.
Ixxvi.
., Ixxxiii.
exxil.
lvi.
exliii.
xlix.
c., exlvii.
OF THE AUTHORS ALLEGED.
Origen, his express testimony
for the number of twenty-
two books only belonging
to the Old Testament, and
that all the rest (now con-
troverted) are out of the
canon — - - -
His great learning and know-
ledge in the Seriptures
above all other men of his
age: hisindustry in setting
them forth in several lan-
guages - -
p.
Pamphilus the Martyr, one of
Origen's defenders -
Padr. Paul's History of the
NUMB.
xlix.
ib., and Ixxxil.
Ixxvi.
Council of Trent clxxxi.,clxxxii., &c.
Ben. Pererius, acknowledging
Rupertus (one of our wit-
nesses) to be a good Catho-
lic, whieh Card. Bellarmine
denieth - - -
Granting us the witness of
Lyra -
And highly EUER ED Ca-
jetan - -
Petrus Cellensis, of ihe num-
ber of books belonging to
the Old Testament -
Philastrius, whois against the
admission of Ecclesiasticus
into the Seripture canon -
Philo Judceus, concerning the
great care and resolution
which the Jews had to pre-
serve the records of the
Old Testament entirely -
Philippus, the Greek Rom
attesting forus -
G. Phronsai of the VECES
ings in the Council of Basil
against Pope Eugenius
IV. -
And of the same Bopeis pro-
ceedings in the Council at
Florence with. the Greek
Emperor and some of his
Bishops - - Z
[Joh.] Fr. Picus, confessing
that Antoninus giveth tes-
timony forus - -
[Idem] Joh. [Fr.] Pieus,
Count of Mirandula, ad-
hering firmly to S. Hie-
rome herein whom the
Church followeth -
And alleging his authority
as a rule to al] others -
exx.
exlvi.
elxxiii.
exxxi.
Ixviii.
xxlv. |
CXXV.
cliv.
clv.
clxi.
clx vii.
Ixx.
| Jo.
I
Pineda, acknowledgiug
that the book of the Pro-
verbs is otherwhiles cited
under the name of the Wis-
dom of Solomon - :
P. Pitheus, noting the cor-
ruption of a place in Jose-
phus, as he was set forth in
Latin at Basil - -
Polycrates, his | honourable
mention of Melito -
Primasius, an African Bishop,
continuing to assert the
Hebrew canon there, after
the time of the Council at
Carthage - -
Prosper of Aquitaine, concern-
ing the time when S. Au-
gustine was first made a
Bishop - - -
R.
Rabanus Maurus, following S.
Hierome, and transcribing
Isidore - - -
Radulphus | Flaviacensis, ex-
cepting against Tobit, Ju-
dith, and the Maccabees,
as books of an inferior
order - - -
Richardus | de S. Fictore,
agreeing with Hugo, that
the apocryphal books are
not in the canon
Ruffinus, his clear testimony
for the ancient canon of the
Dible whieh we retain — -
He was first S. Hierome's
beloved friend, and after-
wards his professed enemy:
yet herein he agreed with
him, and followed the com-
mon belief of the Church
Was suspected without cause
to follow Origen's errors,
which procured him more
obloquy than either he or
Origen deserved - -
(The high commendation for
his learning and sanectity,
which Gennadius gave him
Rupertus, plainly denying the
book of Wisdom to be ca-
nonical Scripture, and al-
lowing but twenty-four
books to the Old "Testa-
ment - - -
S.
| Sabellicus, concerning the Fi-
303
NUMB.
xlvii.
XX.
xlvii.
xcii.
Ixxxvii.
exi.
exvl.
cxxiv.
Ixxiv.
Ixxvi.
Ixxiv.
CxXX.
304
shops of the Greek Church,
that were invited to the
Council of Basil - -
Joh. Sarisburiensis, testifying
for the Churches of Eng-
land and France - -
His opinion that Philo wrote
the book of Wisdom -
Jos. Scaliger, concerning the
Chronicle of Eusebius and
Julius Africanus ^
G. Scholarius, of the proceed-
ings in the Council at Flo-
rence - - -
The Schoolmen, generally fol-
lowing S. Hierome's ac-
count herein -
The Scholiast upon Comestor,
giving reason why the apo-
cryphal books, being not of
the canon, are by the
Church admitted to be read
with the Bible - -
Seder Olam, one of the Jews'
books, acknowledging no
Prophet among them after
Malachi - - -
Joh. Semeca, the author of the
Gloss upon the Canon Law,
his testimony that the
apocryphal books were but
ecclesiastical writings, not
generally read, as the Di-
vine Scripture were -
Serarius, granting us the tes-
timony of Lyra - -
Hugo de S. Victore -
And Tostatus zu E
Pope Sixtus V.,his edition of
the Septuagint — - -
Sivtus Senensis, numbering
the canonical books of the
Old "Testament to be
twenty-two - -
And rejecting the additions
to Esther - -
Joh. Sleidan, ofthe calling and
proceedings in the council
of Trent -
The Sorbonists, they neither
censured Erasmus, nor Ca-
Jetan, (as in other matters
they did,) for setting the
apocryphal books out of
the canon - -
King of Spaim's Bible, which
hath not the third book of
Esdras in Greek. - -
T. Stapleton, acknowledging
that the apocryphal books
were not received and con-
firmed by the Apostles -
And denying the canonizing
exlix.
NUMB.
elv.
clvi.
, elxxiii.
cxxvili.
lxxx.
ex].
exlvi.
cxxlil.
clxii.
Ixxxii.
OCEXS
lvi.
clxxxii., clxxxiii., &c.
elxxii., eIxxiii.
Ixxxii.
XXXIV.
AN ALPHABETICAL TABLE
NUMB.
of Judith by the Council of
Nice - - -
Strabus, the author of the
Ord. Gloss upon the Bible.
——Vide the Gloss.
T. Strozxa, of the great ac-
count that all learned men
made of Cajetan - -
liv.
cIxxiii.
4b
Tertullian, excluding the apo-
cryphal books from the
canon of Scripture - li.
, And referring to the Testa-
ment ofthe Catholic Church viii.
Theodoret, of the proceedings
in the Council of Nice by
the rule of the Holy Serip-
ture - - -
T'heodotion's translation of the
Bible E - lviii., Ixxxii.
Joh. Tilii Codex, concerning
the omission of Philemon,
and the Revelation,in some
copies of the Laodicean
liv.
canon . - - - 1xii.
Godf. Tilmaws motes upon .
Antiochus, the Greek doc-
tor - - cil,
4iph. Tostatus, applying S.
John's last words in his
Revelation to those that
add any thing to the whole
Dible - - - v.
Preferring S. Hierome's tes-
timony, against the ad-
dition of the apoeryphal
books, before all other
writers - Ixxxviii., exxxvii.
And his own testimony for us
atlarge - - - clxii.
Joh. Trithemius, acknowledg- )
ing those doctors of later exv.,
times, whom we produce Cxvl.,
for bearing witness to the CXXlil.,
truth herein, to be very f exxvi,,
learned in the Scriptures, | cexxxiv.,
and highly esteemed inthe| — exlvi.
Latin Church. - -
V.
Fr. FVatablus, his Bible - cIxxvii.
| Concerning the edition of the
LXX, and the third book
of Esdras - SEI xxeniis
Fictorinus the Martyr, attest-
ing the number of canoni-
cal books received in his
time - - - Xcv.
OF THE AUTHORS ALLEGED.
Lud. Fives,the commentator
upon S. Augustine, his
several censures of the
apocryphal books -
INZ
Th. Waldensis, attesting the
canon of Scripture to have
determined with the Apo-
stles - - -
And acknowledging no more
than XXII books of the
Old Testament - -
Gul. Whitaker, pleading for
the right of the Church to
be the witness and inter-
preter of Scripture -
COSIN,
NUMB.
elxx.
xlii.
cli.
vill.
X.
Card. Ximenius, and other
learned men, (that assisted
him in setting forth the
Bible at Complutum in
Spain,) distinguishing the
apocryphal books from the
canonical - -
Z.
Joh. Zonaras, commentator
upon the Ecclesiastical Ca-
nons of the Greek Church,
excluding the apocryphal
books from the canon of
Scripture - -
| And concerning the Council
of Carthage -
305
NUMB.
clxv.
xlv.
Ixxxii., exix.
A TABLE OF THE AUTHORS REFUTED IN THIS
SCHOLASTICAL HISTORY.
The number recferreth to the paragraph.
A.
4dlphonsus à Castro, alleging
the pretended decree of the
Council at Florence -
Andradius, endeavouring to
evade the Gloss upon the
Canon Law -
And producing the DUE
which was never made -
ZArmenians. "The instruction
pretended to be given them
by Pope Eugenius IV. in
that Council, [which he
held at Florence, ] dubious,
and improbable - -
B.
Card. Baronius, pretending
the Council of Nice for the
canonizing of Judith -
Distinguishing the Christian
and the Judaic canon -
Imagining the Council of
Laodicea to be more an-
cient than the Council of
Nice E
Citing S. Basil for the book
of'Tobit -
And the Council of Carthage
foralltherest — -
M. Becanus, citing the uncer-
tain epistle of Pope Inno-
cent the First - -
Dressing up his pageant of
Popes, whom he fancieth to
deliver overthe Trent canon
one to another, at nine hun-
dred and fifty years dis-
tance -
And pressing the pretended
authority of the Florentine
Council - - -
NUMB.
elviii.
liv.
lvi.
lix
lxv.
Ixxxii.
Ixxxiii.
- ]xxxvii., exxxvil.
cliii.
| Card. Bellarmine, his difference
between making and de-
claring a book to be canoni-
cal which was not so before
Citing a false writing under
Origen's name for the ca-
nonizing of Susanna -
And the Council of Nice for
Judith - - -
Pretending that the Jews'
canon differeth from the
Christian - -
Excepting againstthe Council
of Laodicea - -
Citing S. Augustine against
us ^ - -
But laying his thumb upon
some of S. Augustine's
words, that they ug not
beseen -
Alleging the Council of pu
thage - -
Contradicting Bine about
the books of Esdras, and
the LXX edition
Appealing to the epistle Br
Innocent - - -
Abusing Rupertus, whom he
calleth an heretical doctor
And faintly allegingthe Coun-
cil of Florence - -
Sev. Binius, a transcri- -
ber of Baronius j
Pretending the decree of Ge-
lasius - - -
And contradicting himself
about the Council of Flo-
rence
Burchard, who had i Papal
Epistles from Isidore Mer-
cator - - -
C.
Mel. Canus, vainly making
Ixxxil.,
NUMB.
Ixxxiii.
exx.
cliii.
Invoyllixs
Ixxxiii.
Ixxxvi.
clviii.
Ixxxvi.
AN ALPHABETICAL TAI LE OF THE AUTHORS REFUTED.
NUMB.
the Council at Trent to be
the Catholie Church E
Refusing the testimony of
S. Hierome - - liv.
Against whom his objections
are answered 1xxii., Ixxiii.
xlix.
Excepting against Ruflinus Ixxv.jxxvi.
Relying upon Pope Innocent
the First E - ]xxxiii.
Eluding the esten of Da-
mascen cv.
Rejecting the authority of Th.
Aquinas - cexxxix.
Producing the pretended de-
cree at Florence - - cliii.
And joining with Catharin
the Barker against Cajetan — ceIxxiii.
Amb. Catharinus, pretending
that the apocryphal books
are cited in the New Testa-
ment - XXXV., XXXVI.
And that the Council of Nice
received Judith into the ca-
non - - - liv.
Vainly suspecting the canon
of the Laodicean Council
to have been larger than
it is - - - Ixiii.
And as vainly excepting a-
gainst S, Hierome
Herein the first opposer of
Cajetan and the common
canon of the Church celxxiii., clxxiv.
Against which he got another
new canon made by a few
men of his faction in the
assembly at Trent -
Bart. Caranxa,in whose Epi-
tome of the Councils there
is a catalogue of the canon-
ical books of Scripture,
(wherein the six apocryphal
are numbered,) pretended
to be made in the Council
at Florence; which is more
than can be found in the
great volumes of the Coun-
cils, and justly suspected to
be a forgery
Jod. Coccius, pretending the
apocryphal booksto be cited
inthe New Testament xxxyv., xxxvi.
And by Origen - - xlix,
Arguing for them out of the
supposititious writings that
go under the name of Atha-
nasius - - lvi.
Excepting against s. Ber) ]xxii.,
rome - Ixxiii.
And against Ruffinus Ixxv., Ixxvi.
Rejecting Damascen - cv.
Citing a false book 21 dx,
Anastasius - - xciii.
Ixxii., Ixxiii.
exci.
olixj elx
And S. Gregory - E
Jo. Cocleus, rejecting the testi-
mony of dosepHius, and S.
Hierome -
The Code of UPIPD Eaig.
adding divers new canons,
and retrenching many of
the old E
T'he Code of the Roman Church,
similiter
Coffetto, pretending the apo-
cryphal books to be cited in
the New Testament
And after the Council of Car-
thage to have been gene-
rally received as canonical
Scripture - -
Rejecting the testimony of
Damascen - -
Pet. Cotton, xp
ter - z
Long. Coriolanus, following
Caranza in his pretended
decree at the Council of
Florence - -
D.
Damascen's Sermon for the
Dead, a supposititious writ-
ing, and impertinently
urged against us -
The Decretal Epistles of an-
cient Popes, forged -
Jo. Driedo, evading the Gloss
upon the Canon Law -
E.
Emendators of Gratian, ex-
cepting against the Gloss
upon him - -
Eapurgatory Index, pretending
the authority of Amphilo-
chius for the canonizing of
the book of Wisdom -
Censuring Leontius for omit-
ting the apocryphal books
And commanding Georgius
Venetus to be purged -
Meddled not with the writings
of Joh. Ferus in his life-
time - - -
F.
Fr. Feuardentius, excepting
against the testimony of
Josephus ^ -
x2
307
liv.
Ixiii., Ixxxiii,
]xiii., Ixxxii., Ixxxiii.
XXXY., XXXVl.
xcii.
cv,
xxxvii., xlix.,
Ixxv., Ixxvi.
clix.
cv.
Ixxxiii,
exl,
exli.
Ixvii.
xciv.
clxxi.
elxxvi.
xxix,
908 AN ALPHABETICAL TABLE
NUMB.
Florentine Council. Vide Ca-
ranza,and Coriolanus.
G.
Pope Gelasius, his pretended
decree in favour of the apo-
cryphal books, examined
and refuted - - ]xxxvi.
Not known to the world be-
forehe had been three hun-
dred years dead - - ib.
Isid. Mercator the first author
of it - - lxxxvii.
And other ar cens against
it - - exxxvil.
Gilb. Genebrard, usendhs a
second and third canon of
Scripture made by the Jews
after the time of Ezra and
Malachy - - xxiii., Ixxx.
Excepting against the testi-
mony of Josephus - xxix.
Citing the Council of Nice for
canonizing Judith - liv.
And Epiphanius for more
books than twenty-two
translated by the Septua-
gint - - - Ixxx.
Gratian, defective in his cita-
tions of Councils - Ixiii.
From whom he had his Papal
Epistles - - xxxvi
The copies of his Decree va-
rious and uncertain - ib.
Jac. Gretser, excepting against
Josephus - xxvii.
Rejecting the Ss S. Scr.
written by S. Athanasius lvi.
Objecting DipipRanius against
himself - Ixiv.
Citing LeeseEISSUEE - Ixvii.
And cavilling against Philip
the Solitary - ao XS3y5
H.
Gent. Hervet, falsely translat-
ing Amphilochius in fa-
vourofthe bookof Wisdom lxvii.
I.
Pope Innocent the First, Ixxxiil.,
his pretended — testi-(. Ixxxvii.,
mony examined and re- | Ixxxviii.,
futed - - - ^ exxxvil.
Isidore Mercator, the first pub-
lisher of the feigned De-
cretal Epistles under the
NUMB.
names of theancient Roman
Bishops — lIxxxiii, Ixxxvi., lxxxvii.
Judith, the Latin paraphrase
upon that book - XXxvli.
qu
Pope Leo the Fourth, adding
the Decretals of Mercator
to the Roman Code -ISSDISEXCHS
M.
Jo. Maldonate, pretending the
Jews to have canonized the
apocryphal books - xxiil.
And excepting against Jose-
phus - - - xxix.
4Aub. Mireus, censuring Ru-
pertus ; —- - - exx.
N.
Pope Nicholas the First, add-
ing the feigned Decretals
to the Roman Code . lxxxiii.
10;
Origen' s supposititious writings
alleged i in favour of the apo- :
cryphal books - - xlix.
jm.
Jac. Pamelius, citüng the
Council of Nice - liv.
Card. Perron, affirming vainly,
that the Jews first received
the apoeryphal books into
the canon of Scripture be-
fore Christ's time, and after-
wards rejected them XXv., Clil.
Excepting against Josephus xxvii.
The Synops. of Athanasius - lvi.
Gr. Nazianzen - - laci
S. Hierome - Ixxii., Ixxiii.
And Rufinus - - Ixxv.
Citing the Council of Nice
for the canonizing of Judith liv.
And the supposititious writ-
ings of Athanasius for the
other apoeryphal books - lvi.
Pretending a difference be-
tween the Judaie and the
Christian canon - - ib.
Setting Epiphanius against :
himself - - z ]xiv.
OF THE AUTHORS REFUTED.
Saying anything for a shift. -
Alleging the testimony of
Ruffin for the additions to
Daniel - - -
And S. Augustine for the rest
of the debated books -
Helping Gaudentius the Do-
natist with an argument
against S. Augustine -
Quoting the Council of Car-
thage, he knows not which
And the uncertain testimony
of Pope Innocent the First
Eluding the words of S.
Gregory
Alleging Origen figs the ca-
nonizing of Tobit and the
Maecabees 2
And Isid. Hisp. for ine book
of Wisdom - z
And imagiuing that the se-
cond book of Maccabees is
quoted in the New Tes-
tament -
Pope Pius the Fourth, us bull,
and his new creed, wherein
he saith,.* That no man
can be saved unless he be-
lieveth all the definitions
» of the Council of Trent ;"
among which this is one,
—''That the apocryphal
books of the Bible are to
be had in equal veneration
with the canonical
Q.
Quidam Sapientium, the tale
that he told to Isid. Hisp.
and Card. Perron, of the
Jews first receiving, and
then (after the killing of
Christ) rejecting, the ca-
nonical authority of the
apoeryphal book of Wis-
dom - - -
DEI,
NUMB.
]xvi.
Ixxv.
]xxxi.
ib.
]xxxii.
Ixxxiii.
, Cxcvill.
ciii.
I
|
| Mar.
309
S. NUMB.
Zndr. Schot, denying Bede to
be the author of his Com-
mentaries upon Genesis
and the Kings, wherein he
contradicteth Bede himself
cvi.
Nic. Serarius, conceiting. that
the apoeryphal books were
canonized by the Jews - xxiii.
Excepting against Josephus xxix.
Imagining that the book of
Judith, and the first book of
the Maccabees, are quoted
in the New Testament xxxvii, xl.
And rejecting the testimony
of S. Athanasius in his Sy-
nops. S. Scripturae - lvi.
Sixtus Senensis, conceiting the
book of Wisdom to be cited
in the New Testament - xxxvi.
Bringing false testimonies of
Fathers for rejecting the
whole book of Esther - lvi.
Excepting 7against S. Hie-
rome - - Ixxii., Ixxii.
And alleging S. Augustine - — lxxxi.
Corrupting the words of Da-
mascen - - -
And relying upon the impro-
bable decree at Florence -
Surius, posed about the pre-
tended Instruction of the
Pope to the Armenians in
the Florentine Council -
cv.
clx.
clviii.
qu
The Trent pua) XS UD IxXxVns
damning all men| lxxxii., clxxix.,
cxci.,cxclii.—
that are not of fne]
excvi., exeviii.
mind - -
IV
Victorius,
against S. Hierome
And against Ruffinus
excepting
]xxii., Ixxiil.
Ixxv., xxvi.
A TABLE OF MATTERS REMARKABLE IN
THIS BOOK.
The number referreth to the paragraph.
NUMB.
A.
Alcuin, who set forth the
Bible for the use of the
Church in the time of
Charlemagne - cix.
And was thought to be te
first author of the Ordinary
Glos - - -
Amadeus, who, being Duke of
Savoy, was chosen Pope of
Rome in the Council at
Basil, where Eugenius the
Fourth was deposed - cliv.
Znathema. "The unhal-
lowed anathema
made in the Coun-
cil at Trent
"4 pocalypse, wherewith S. John
closed the canon of Divine
Scripture - - v.
The authority of it never re-
jected or questioned by any
entire Church, or Coun-
cil, nor by any publie Con-
fession or multitude of
Christians - ix., Ixii. excii.
Why it was not anciently read
Cxxxiv.
XGEXI XSXo,
Xcll., C., CXCV. ,
excvi., cxcviii.
to the people - - lix., Ixi.
4 pocryphal books, pious and
useful in their kind, but not
ofsovereign authority — ii., xiv., lix.
No legitimate paro of the
Bible - - Ixvi.
Not translated by the Septua-
gint - - lviii., Ixix., Ixxx.
First written and used by the
Hellenist Jews at Babylon
and Alexandria -
The authors of them not in-
spired by tne Holy Ghost cxl., exlvi.
Ixxx., ciii.
NUMB.
cill., exxviii.
And for the in ne :
exxxvy., exl.
part unknown din
clxii, clxvi.
Not numbered among the
Hagiographa - Ixxiii., exii.
Ranked with other doc- exlvii.,
tors and expositors of e| clxi.,
Bible - c wol E clxviii.
Uncertain writings - — exxxv., clxxi&
Never acknowledged by the
ancient Hebrews - xxlii., XXV.
Nor by Christ - - XXxi.
Or His Apostles ^ xxxii, xxxiii, &c.
Nor by any Father, Council, or
Ecclesiastical Writer, that
lived before the Council of
Trent - xliii., &e., usque ad clxxix.
By which late assembly «y lle sb:
only, of a few partial CXCIS
men, they were cano- exciii.,
nized, and made equal cxcviil.,
to the rest of the Bible excix.
Of old time they were not
publicly read in the Church
service - - xlvi.
And afterwards, SS
they were permitted
to be read there, it
was for the instruc-
tion of men in his-
tory and in manners
only, not for the
proof of doctrinal
points, or for the
grounding any arti-
cles of our Faith
upon them 25
To be read with great wari-
ness and prudence ]xxi., Ixxxi.
Read in the Church at a
lower place than the canoni-
liv., lvi., Ixxi.,
Ixxxiv., xcvi.,
exxil., exxviii.,
CXSXSGv Sex HS
exlvi. clxii.,
elxiv., elxv.,
clxxiii.
À TABLE OF MATTERS REMARKABLE IN THIS BOOK.
NUMB.,
cal books were, and by more
inferior officers - - ib.
No man necessarily bound to
believe them - - clxii.
And yet preferred ES à.
bots all eter Ixxvii., Ixxviii.,
ecclesiastical and Boo P
private writings - ra
Because of the many excellent
and sacred instructions in
them - E Ixxxix., xcvi.
regard whereof they are
otherwhiles called — holy
Scriptures, and divine
books - Ixiv., Ixxvil., c., cv.
In what sense they were; xxix,
sometimes, and by some Ixxxi.,
men, termed canoni- xcvi.,
cal - - - ciii.
The difference sto lviii., Ix.,
In
those apocryphal books, Ixxiv.,
that were suffered to be xci.,
read in churches, and) clxii.,
those that were forbidden celx viii.
Which by the Council of Car-
thage were opposed one
against another - -
"postles Canons, not so an-
cient as they are pretended
to be, and yet our apocry-
phal books are not canon-
ized by them -
(Nor by the Constitutions that
go under their name -
When these canons came first
into the Roman Code, which
the Universal Church did
not receive - -
Arianism, condemned in the
Council of Nice, by the
authority only of the ca-
nonieal Scriptures -
Ark of the Covenant, wherein
the canonical books of the
Old Testament were placed
Armenians, the Instruction,
which is pretended to have
been given them by the
Pope in the Council of
Florence, an improbable
and a vain tale - -
5S. Augustine, his 'Treatise of
Christian Doctrine, (where-
in he reckoneth up XLIV.
books of the Old Testa-
ment,) examined, and ex-
plained according to his
own mind - E
The caution herein given by
himself - - -
His agreement with the Fa-
thers of the Church before
him - - -
lxxxii.
xlv.
xliv.)
Ixxxiii.
liv.
Ixiv., cv.
clviii.
Ixxxi.
31l
NUMB,
The difference between him
and the new decree at
'Trent - Ixxxi., exevi., excvili.
The honour that he gave to
the apocryphal books not
so great as what he gave to
the canonical - -oxxix:
How he is interpreted by the
Ordinary Gloss upon the
Bible - - - exxxvii.
By Card. Cajetan - xxxi, clxxiii.
And by some doctors egi excii.,
the assembly at Trent it- excv.,
self e- - excviii.
À. sentence of S. Augustine's
cited by Pope Innocent the
Third, under the name of
holy scripture - -
His writings publicly read
in some Churches, as the
apocryphal books were -
-j
Ixxvii.
cxxlii.
B.
Baruch, not cited in the New
Testament - -
Not mentioned in S. Augus-
tine's general catalogue of
Scripture books - -
Nor in the Council of Car-
thage - -
Nor in the ixetended epistle
of Pope Innocent the First
Nor in the old Latin copy of
the Council of Laodicea -
Pretermitted by S. Hierome,
as being no part of the
canonical Bible - -
The difference between the
apocryphal Baruch, and
Baruch the Scribe of the
Prophet Jeremy - lviii.
To whom Baruch's name is
added in the catalogue of
Athanasius, S. Cyril, and
some Greek copies of the
Laodicean Council, because
he is so often mentioned,
and hath a large part in
that prophecy — - -
Which therefore may in di-
vers respects be attributed
tothem both - -
But the controverted book of
Baruch, which standeth se-
parate by itself, is not pe-
culiarly and clearly men-
tioned, either by any ancient
Council, or by any Father,
or by any Pope, that Card.
Bellarmme, in his most
diligent search for that pur-
pose, could find out -
xxxix.
Ixxxi.
Ixxxii.
Ixxxiii.
Ixi.
Ixxi.
and lxi.
lviii.
lxi
ib.
913
Moreover, besides the con-
fession of Card. Bellarmine,
[De Verbo Dei, lib. i. cap.
8.—Vid. p. 72, not. ad hit.
n. ]—that **this distinet and
debated book of Baruch,
was neither written in He-
brew nor taken into the
canon of the Old Testa-
ment by the Jews, nor men-
tioned by any ancient writer
among the Christians,"—
we have the acknowledg-
ment of divers other
learned men, (writers of no
mean account with the Ro-
man Catholies,)) to the
same purpose: as, first, of
Joannes Driedo, (lib. i. de
Catal. S. Script.) who *'de-
nieth Baruch to be cano-
nical."' [ Vid. Johan. Dried.
de Catal. Sacr. Seript., lib.
i. tom. i fol. 6.— Liber
Baruch nomine prznota-
tus,et oratio Hieremiz, in
Hebrzeo canone non haben-
tur, sed tantum in editione
Vulgata. ... Liber iste Ba-
ruch, quamvis non habe-
atur in canone, eum tamen
Veteres, utpote Cyprianus
et Ambrosius, czterique
Patres, interdum citave-
runt. | —Secondly,of Sixtus
Senensis, (lib. i. Biblioth.
Sancte, sect. i. [tom. i. p.
14,]) who saith, that **the
ancient Fathers (and Atha-
nasius by name) held it to
be apocryphal" | [Quos
(Baruch, et alios libros,)
olim prisci Ecclesi: Patres
tanquam apocryphos, et
non canonicos, habuerunt,
...ut in Synopsi testatur
Athanasius,&c. |] —Thirdly,
of Melchior Canus, (lib.
xii cap. 6,) who speaketh
there but meanly of it, and
will not be so bold (as the
Synod at Trent is) **to con-
demn any man of heresy,
that believeth it not to be
a canonical part of the
Bible" [The words of
Canus are: At enim de
Scriptura Sacra dicta hzec
intelligi volumus, quam
esse canonicam constanter
sit ab Ecclesia diffinitum.
Nam, quemadmodum n
secundo libro docuimus, li-
NUMBE.
A TABLE OF MATTERS
bellum Baruch non adeo
explorate et firmiter in Sa-
crorum numero Eocclesia
reposuit, ut aut illum esse
sacrum Fidei Catholicz
veritas expedita sit, aut non
esse sacrum hzresis expe-
dita sit. Libellus ergo iste,
sive quilibet alius, qui in
quastionem circa crimen
haeresees — vocari possit,
quantumvis clara et aperta
inferat sensa, non statim
efficiet certas atque con-
stantes Catholieze Fidei
veritates.—Canus, de Loc,
Theol, lib. xii. cap. 6. Op.
ed. Col. Agr. 1605. p. 588.]
—Fourthly and lastly, of
many doctors together, in
their congregations at that
Tridentine Synod, where
they were more troubled
about canonizing this apo-
cryphal book of Baruch,
than any the other. For
so we read it recorded by
Padr. Paul, in his history
of that Council, (lib. i1.
[Petr. Suav., lib. ii. art. 2.
de libr. can. $ 4. p. 120.])
** Liber autem Baruch ( Tri-
dentinos Patres) magis so-
lieitos habuit, qui neque
inter Laodiceni, (for Gen-
tian Hervet had not then
found out a copy of it to
their purpose,) aut Cartha-
ginensis Concilii libros, nec
in Pontificum Romanorum
catalogo, recensetur. At-
que tum eam ob causam,
tum quod principium ejus
non reperitur, eliminandum
(ex librorum canonicorum
numero) illis [eliminan-
dus] videbatur, nisi obsti-
tisset, quod in Ecclesia
lectio inde aliqua interdum
delibatur: quz ratio satis
valuit ad congregationem
in illius favorem flecten-
dam, multis illum antiqui-
tus Jeremiz partem habi-
tum, eique apponendum,
affirmantibus And if
they could find no such
book received into the ca-
non by the ancient Coun-
cils and Fathers that were
in the Church before them,
they had no reason to put
it there themselves. But,
NUMB.
REMARKABLE IN THIS BOOK.
to make it yet more mani-
fest, that the true Baruch
was anciently reckoned for
a part of Jeremy, both of
them making but one and
the same book, if we look
upon the end of the fifty-
first chapter of that pro-
phecy, we shall find there,
that * Thus far are the
words of Jeremiah." Where-
unto that all the fifty-
second chapter following
was added by Baruch, is
acknowledged and set forth
by Sixtus Senensis him-
self, (lib. i. Biblioth. Sanct.,
de libris et auctoribus V.
Test., verbo Jeremias, [ ed.
Lugd. 1575. tom.1. p. 27.])
** Seripsitautem (Jeremias)
excipiente ex ore illius Ba-
rucho Neeriz filio, librum
Prophetiarum ac Visionuni,
&c.... Cui volumini Ba-
ruch adjecit ultimum caput
ex fine quarti libri Regum,
iisdem pene verbis mutu-
atum; ut ex commemo-
ratione cladis Hierosoly-
mitanz, qua in eo capite
refertur, viam sterneret lec-
toribus ad proxime sequen-
tem [535*w Eea, sive n*p
Kinoth, hoc est, Lamenta-
tionum librum." And this
maketh it clear why Atha-
nasius and Cyril, together
with the canon of the Coun-
cil at Laodicea, (if yet the
copy of that canon be not
faulty,) inserted the name
of Baruch between the
Prophecy and the Lamen-
tations of Jeremy. The
Greek Church at this day,
(which may well be thought
to know the sense of the
Laodicean Fathers, Athan.,
and Cyril, better than some
of the Latin Church do,)
excludeth the other Baruch
expressly out ofthe number
of canonical books, and
placeth it (as their ances-
tors always did before, and
as we likewise do now)
among the apocryphal;
which is at large declared
by Metroph. Critopul. in
his Epitome of the Oriental
Confession. Where, after
the enumeration of the
NUMB.
twenty-two books received
into the canon of the Old
Testament, he saith, that
for Baruch and the rest,
though they be good and
useful books in their kind,
yet the Church of Christ
never acknowledged them
to be any canonical and
authentic parts of the Bible.
"These be his words:—r&
Aovràü O6 fiBA(a, k.T. À.
Caeteros autem libros, quos
aliqui Seripturze Sacrze con-
numerare volunt, ut librum
Baruch, Tob., Jud., Sap.,
Jesu Sirach, et Maccabz-
orum libros, sane contem-
nendos non putamus; mul-
ta enim moralia laude plu-
rima digna lis continentur:
&s kavovikàs 0€ kal abüev-
TiK&s oj0émoT' &mobéEoro ij
TOU XpisToU "EkkAmaía.
[Vid. Metroph. Critopul.
Confess. Cathol. et Apostol.
(in Oriente) Ecclesie, ed.
Helmestad. 1561, pp. 82—
84, where (according to the
interpretation of Joh. Hor-
neius) the passage in full
stands thus: Et Veteris
quidem Testamenti viginti
duo hi: Genesis, Exodus,
Leviticus, Numeri, Deu-
teronomion: (haec Penta-
teuchus Mosis est, qui
Deum vidit:) deinde Jesus
Nave, Judices una cum
Ruth, Regnorum primus
et secundus, Regnorum
tertius et quartus, Parali-
pomenon liber primus et
secundus, Esdras et Neé-
mias, Esther, Job, Psalte-
rium, Proverbia Salomo-
nis, Ecclesiastes ejusdem,
Canticum Canticorum ejus-
dem, Esaias, Jeremias,
Ezechiel, Daniel, reliqui
duodecim Prophetae simul.
Novi autem Testamenti hi
undecim ; &c. ;
Triginta autem tres inve-
niuntur omnes authentici
et canonici libri, quia etiam
Salvatorem nostrum tri-
ginta tres annos corporali-
ter in terra contrivisse di-
cunt, ut nec Sacrorum Li-
brorum numerus mysterii
divini expers esset. Heli-
quos vero libros, quos non-
513
NUMB.
314
nulli annumerare S. Scrip-
ture volunt, ut librum To-
bit, librum Judith, Sapien-
tiam Salomonis, Sapientiam
Jesu F. Sirach, Baruch, et
Maccabzorum libros, non
abjiciendos quidem existi-
mamus, cum multa ethica,
plurima laude digna, iis
comprehendantur: ut ca-
nonicos autem, et authen-
ticos libros, nunquam eos
Christi Ecclesia recepit, ut
tum multi alii, tum in pri-
mis et S. Gregorius Theo-
logus, et; S. Amphilochius,
et ultimus omnium S. Jo-
annes Damascenus testan-
tur Unde nec dogmata
nostra ex his adstruere co-
namur, sed ex triginta tri-
bus illis canonicis et au-
thenticis libris, quos etiam
divinitus inspiratam et S.
Scripturam appellamus.—
The words in the original
are: Ts uev maAQuüs 0ia-
Ofns «cíkoci v0 Tao)Ta:
l'éveais," E£oBos, Aevirikóv,
"Api8uol, Acvrepovóuov: ad-
T) TevriTevxos TOU Oeóm-
TOv Mevcécs. elra 'IgooUs
ToU Nav?j, Kpriral, uerà T3js
*Pov0, BaciAeiQv Tpóvry kal
üevrépa, BaciAeiQv TplT3
Kal rerdprm, llapaAeuropué-
vov mpi?) kal 9evrépa,"Ea-
0pas, kal Neeuías, "Eo607)p,
"IG, VaXThpiv, Ylapouat
ZoAouGvros," ErkAmaiaoT1)s
TOU ajTOU," Awcua daudrev
TOU avTOUV, 'Hoaías, 'lepe-
uías, "IeCekijA, Aavi]A, oi
Aorrol] QOd0ekm Ilpojmral
óp oU. Tà Aovrà Oe
BiBA(a, &mep Tiwwes BojAorv-
TOL CVykaTaAeyew Tfj &yla
Tpa$f, oiov có ToU Tcr,
T0 Tíjs'lov0el0, Xojíav ToU
ZXoAougvros, Xooíav 'lgcoU
vioU Xipàx, Bapovx, kal Tàs
TOV MakkaBaíiev, &moBA1-
TOUS jU€v OUX 3jyobucÜa
TO0AAQ 'yàp TlÓucà, mAeliaov
€raivov ü£ia, €umepiéxerat
TQ/TOIS' (Ós kavovikàs Oe
kal aUvÜüevriküs | ob0émor
&meüétaTro 17) TOU XpioTOÜ
"EkkAmoía, ós gaprÜpovcot
TO0ÀÀOl utv kal UAAOL, uá-
Aura 0e 0 ve &yios 'piryó-
pios ó GeoAó'yos, kal ó &yios
'AudiAÓxi05, kal, reAevrai-
NUMB.
Basil.
Breviary.
À TABLE OF MATTERS
os müvTGV, Ó Gyis "Iedvvys
ó Aaudokmvos" 010 ob0€ TÀ
Oóyuara, TjuGv meipójue0a, €i
TOUTGV mOGpacT1GGu, GAA'
€k rv Tpi&kovra TpiÀv Ka-
vovikGàv kal av0evrucGv i-
BALwv, à 03] kal Ocómvevorov
kai &ylav Tpadv kaAoUuer. ]
—And, as for the Epistle of
Jeremy, which maketh the
sixth chapter of this apo-
cryphal Baruch, (and was
never written in that lan-
guage, wherein the Prophet
Jeremy and the true Ba-
ruch wrote their epistle,)
it can be no part of the
twenty-two Hebrew books,
to which Athan., Cyril, and
the Laodicean Fathers,
strictly held their account:
and therefore the epistle
named in their catalogues
must of force have relation
to the Prophecy of Jeremy
itself; with whose style,
and manner of writing, this
epistle of the other Baruch
little agreeth. And yet we
cannot but acknowledge,
that both the matter and
the form of it are otherwise
very highly to be regarded
by us: foritis the largest
dehortation against the va-
nity of idols, and the wor-
shipping of images, that
we have in all the Bible
besides; for which very
cause, were it not to pre-
serve the credit of the new
decree at Trent, the Roman
Catholies (many of them)
would be content to put it
out of their canon: but,
since they have brought it
in, and are now bound to
defend it, there let it stand,
as one of their canonized
witnesses against them-
selves.
See the Council of
Basil, in C.
The Breviary of
the Roman Church ap-
pointeth certain lessons to
be read out of the third and
fourth books of Esdras:
which, nevertheless, that
Church acknowledgeth to
be apocryphal . .
NUMB.
Ixxxii.
REMARKABLE
C. NUMB.
Cajetan. "The great account
had of Card. Cajetan, being
held as an oracle of divines
. in his time : "e eclxonu
Whose testimony involveth
many others - - ib.
Against whom no man wrote
while he was alive - ib.
But after his death Catharin
opposed him, as in many ib
other points, so in this con- p
: Aen dic excil.
cerniug the canon of Serip- Cr
ture, and insulted over him
as a dog over a dead lion -
Catharin. The first man
among the Romanists, that
began the new canon of
Scripture against Card. Ca-
jetan, and got it confirmed
by his faction in a small
assembly at Trent, against
the common and universal
belief of the Church elxxiv., excii.
Canon law, of the Greek
Church, wherein it con-
sisteth - - - cxix.
Canon of Scripture. "The ca-
non of Scripture for the
books of the Old Testa-
ment, all one and the same
to the Jews and to the
Christians - - ]xxxviii.
Not first determined by Ixxiii.,
the Council of Carthage, | [lxxxii.,
or Pope Innocent the( lxxxiii.,]
First - - - cv.
The distinction between the
first and second canon of
Scripture not to be rejected,
but they are not of like or
equalauthority - -
Canonical Scriptures. — Five
characters, or notes of dif-
ference, whereby the cano-
nical Scriptures of God are
distinguished from all writ-
ings of men - -
The names and number of the
canonical books of Scrip-
ture, how to be known
None to be made, or de-
clared for such, by any
power under heaven, but
those that were at first ap-
pointed to be such by God
Himself - -: xvl., Ixxiii.
All that belong to the Old |
excviii.
ii.
yli., viii.
Testament, written in the xvii.,
Jews' language, and de- XXV. .|
livered to them as the only lxx1, |
Oracles of God, before tbe | Ixxxvi.,
time that the New Testa- | Ixxxviii.
ment began - -
IN THIS BOOK.
915
NUMB.
The number of them twenty- xviii.,
two, equal to the letters of xix.,
the Hebrew alphabet: di- XXl
vided into three classes, XXXL,
the Law, the Prophets, xlix.,
and the Hagiographa Ixvi.,cvi.
Which number was not in
books augmented, or altered
by any other division that
was after Christ's time
made of them xx.,]li.,lviii.,]xiv.,Ixxiii.
The distinction between
canonical, ecclesiasti-
cal, and apocryphal
books - 2
The canonical Scriptures read
in Churches by bishops and
priests in an eminent place,
and not by any inferior
clerks, as the apocryphal
books were in a lower -
Canons of the 4postles.—See
the A4postles' Canons, in A.
Few at first, and afterwards
much augmented -
Read in Churches, as the
apocryphal books were — -
Caranza. Confessorto Queen
Mary of England, who
made an epitome of the
Councils, wherein the ca-
nons of the Florentine
Council, concerning the
canonical books of Scrip-
ture, are supposititious — -
Celestin. When his decretal
epistles came first into the
canons of the Roman Code
Circumcellians. A sect among
the Donatists, so called from
their ranging up and down
at liberty in the country of
Africa
Men full of fury and mischief
both to themselves and
others, murdering those
that were not of their own
party; and otherwhiles
either murdering them-
selves, or forcing others to
do it, that they might avoid
thelaw, which the Emperor
then made to put them to
death: and this they called
their martyrdom: having
no book of Scripture,
whereby to plead for them-
selves, and defend their self-
homicide, but the book of
Maccabees - -
Clement I. His epistle to the
Corinthians anciently used
toberead in churches — -
lv., lviii.,
Inc) xxx,
Xci., cx.
Ixxxi.
Ibe
ib.
clx.
Ixxxiii.
Ixxxi.
Ixxxi.
Ix.
316
NUMB.
The Apostolical Constitu-
tions attributed to him, a
book of no great credit, and
yet making nothing for the
new canon of Scripture - xliv.
Clement VII. Studiously de-
clined the meeting of a
Council, which was desired
in Germany - - elxxxiii.
Codes of Canons. "The Code of
the African Church,
(wherein are the canons of
the Council of Carthage,)
was not generally received,
nor confirmed, either by the
Emperor, or by the great
Council of Chalcedon - xc.
"The Code, or Collection of
Canons, made by Cresco-
nius, had the decretal
epistles of six Popes, more
than the other collections
had, which were made be-
fore him -
The Code of BE Exi-
guus, wherein it differeth
from the ancient code of
canons, from which it re-
trenched many - -
The Code of Canons set forth
by Ferrandus Diaconus, to
what Councils it referreth
for the catalogue of ca-
nonical Scriptures - jb. ib.
The Roman Code, different
from others, and the origi-
nalofit - -
The Code of Canons used by
the Universal Church
Confirmed by the Council of
Chalcedon - -
And by Justinian's law
Concordance of the Bible. By
whom it was first collected exxxviii.
Constantine. His care and
charge for the furnishing of
the Churches at Constanti-
nople with store of Bibles hii.
Constitutions Apostolical. Vid.
Clement ihe First, supra.
Councils. The Council of
Basil, formidable to the
Pope. Eugeniusthe Fourth
deposedinit; and the Duke
of Savoy chosen in his room cliv.
The Emperor of the East,
and the Greek Bishops, in-
vited to come thither : elv. |
Eugenius and the Florentine
Council condemned it, and
were alike condemned
themselves by it - z clx. |
The Council of. Carthage,
]xxxiil.
Ixxxiii., Ixxxvi.
Jr: d bcerie
]xxxv.
SU sii xC:
A "TABLE OF MATTERS
NUMB.
which it is that the Roman
doctors now urge against
us, is not known, nor agreed
on by them - SU RISCEXIL.
At what time it was held - ib.
S. Augustine, one of the Fa-
thers that were present at
it - - - ib.
Not so many apocryphal
books of the Bible named
in it, as there be in the
Roman canon made at
"Trent - ib.
Not confirmed by the Comici
of Chalcedon, or by the law
of Justinian the Emperor,
as the Council of Lao-
dicea was - xxxv EXC:
In what sense the canon
concerning the reading of
Scriptures is there to be
understood civ., exceii., excv., excvill.
The Fourth (General Couneil
of Chaleedon, which con-
firmed the Code of canons,
whereby the Universal
Church was regulated -
All the decrees of it, (except
the twenty-eighth,) sub-
scribed by Pope Leo's le-
gates - - ib.
The two last canons uen
in the Roman Code, and in
the Code of Dion. Exig. - ]xiii.
Which yet were confirmed by
the Emperor, and needed
no confirmation from the
Pope - - - ]xiii, xc.
The Council of Constance,
lxxxv.
the decree there made
against the Pope; and
three Popes deposed by it cliv.
The Second General Council
of Constantinople, three
canons of it omitted in the
Roman, and in Dion. Exig.
bis Glass - -: ]xiii.
|j The Fifth and Sixth General
Councils of Constantinople,
received into the body of
the Greek Canon Law. The
canons of the Quini-Sext
in Trullo rejected by many
of the Romanists, and why.
In what sense it confirmeth
both the Laodicean Coun-
cil, and those of Carthage,
reconciling them together - civ.
| The Third General Council of
Ephesus, whereof eight ca-
nons are omitted both in
the Roman Code, and in
Dionysius Exiguus - ]xiii.
REMARKABLE IN THIS BOOK,
: NUMB.
The Council of Florence. Vid.
Florence.
The Council of Laodicea,
wherein the Fathers were
most skilful in the canons
of the Church . - -
Not so ancient as the Council
of Nice, which it did not
contradiet - -
The last canon of it concern-
ing the books of Scripture
leftout by Dion. Exig., and
the Roman Code -
Confirmed by the General
Councils of Chalcedon and
the Quini-Sext - Ixxxv., civ.
And received into authority
by the Emperor Justinian's
law 2
The First General Cooncil of
Nice, wherein the heresy
of Arius was condemned
only by the authority of
the Scriptures, which the
Fathers laid there in the
midst before them, as the
guide and rule of all their
decrees -
'The book of T udsrtd was o
there canonized by them — ib., Ixxiii.
The Council or Assembly of
"Trent. Vid. Trent.
liv.
ib.
]xiii.
XC.
liv.
D.
Damascen. | The first, that
brought the body of Di-
vinity into a Scholastical
method - - -
Decretal | Epistles, cited by
Gratian under the name of
divine scripture -
When they were first Bzought
into the Roman Code -
Dionys. Eaiguus. Vide the
Code of Dion. Exig., in C.
Donatists, divided into divers
sects, whereof the Circum-
cellans were the worst,
who had no other plea to
make for their self-homi-
cide, but the example given
them (as they said) in the
Ixxvii.
Ixxxiii.
book of the Maccabees.
(Vid. Circumcell.) Lu xxt
E.
Ecclesiasticus, cited under the
name of Solomon by popu-
lar custom - IX X Xll»
917
NUMB.,
And yet written seven hun-
dred and sixty years after
his time - - -
An hundred years after all
the Prophets were dead -
England. "The Church of
England, together with
many other reformed and
ChristianChurches abroad,
better observers of the an-
cientScripture-Canon, than
thepresent Church of Rome
hath been since the Council
of Trent - xvi., clxxvii.
Why we refer to S. Hierome
in our sixth Article of Re-
ligion - -
Why we bind up the apoery-
phal books with our Bibles,
and read some of them in
our Churches - Ixxvii., Ixxxi.
The remonstrances of our
Church and others against
the Pope, and his Trent-
Assembly - elxxxiv., clxxxv.
The King of England ex-
communicated and deposed
by the Pope's bull - elxxxvii.
No Bishop, with commission
for the Church of England,
present in the $us at
Trent ..- ^
The goldenrule Ofbur Church,
the doctrine of Holy Scrip-
ture, and the interpreta-
tion thereof by the ancient
Fathers - -
Eremites. That admitted
women into their cells. -
Esay. 'The story of his death,
that he was sawen in sun-
der by Manasses, cited by
S. Paul: and yet it was no
canonical story of the Old
"Testament - -
Esdras. More plain places in
the fourth book of Esdras,
that allude to other places
ofthe New Testament, than
in any of the apocryphal
books besides - SD XXXAX.
Cited by the Fathers li., lii., Ixxvii,
And read in Churches - ]xxxii.
Yet, for all that, excluded
from the canon of Scrip-
ture, even by the assembly
at Trent itself — - -
The third book of Esdras only
in use among the Greeks -
The fourth (wherein some
things are fabulous) written
only in Latin - T
In the canon of the Council
Ixxxvili.
clxx.
Ixxi.
exciv.
ec.
Ixxxi.
xl.
XXXIX.
Ixxxii.
ib.
318
NUMB.
of Carthage the third book
is contained; which, not-
withstanding, the Roman
Church doth not acknow-
ledge to be canonical: so
that they agree not either
with the Africans, or the
Greeks, or with themselves ib. ,Ixxxii.
Esther. Counted with Ezra
for one book - - lvi.
Corrupted in the vulgar La-
tin edition - -
Ezra. Who came from the
captivity in Babylon to Je-
rusalem, and there revised
all the canonical Serip-
tures, digesting them into
three classes, and twenty-
two books - XX x1X: 31611.
Some parts of Esra. (and
Daniel) written in the
Chaldean tongue, and why XXv.
I:
Florence. The Council of
Florence pretended to be
against us - - cliii.
A brief history of the begin j ib.,—
ning and proceedings there clv.
Disputations between — the
Greeks and the Latins -
The pretended Union between
them, against which the
Bishop of Ephesus and
others, in the name of the
Greek Church, protested - ib.
The privileges that are said
to be there granted them
by the Pope. The story of
the Armenians coming
thither, and their sudden
submission to the Pope and
his Council, of no great cre-
clvi.
dit - - - clviii.
And the Pope's Instruetion
tothose Armenians, an im-
probable tale - zo elviu
As likewise is the Decree pre-
tended to be made there for
the new canon of Scripture clix., clx.
It was no General Council - ib.
The Council at Basil then
sitting opposed it, and con-
demned it for a schisma-
tical assembly. The Greek
Church renounced it - clx.
France. Theancient Church Ixxxi,
of France acknowledged cviii.,
not the apocryphal books cix.,
to be part of the canonical CXXX.,
Scripture - - exxxi.
| Greek. Church.
Gelasius.
A TABLE OF MATTERS
NUMB.
Friars.—Vide Mendicant and
Preaching Friars.
G.
His pretended de-
cree concerning the new
canon of Scripture, not
known to the world till he
had been three hundred
years in his grave Ixxxvi., Ixxxvii.
The Emendators of Gratian
confess the copies of it to
be very uncertain, and dis-
agreeing between them-
selves - - - ib.
At the best it is but a cata-
logue of ecclesiastical books
mixed with the canonical- lIxxxvi.
Gloss upon the Bible. Who
were the first authors of it — cxxxiv.
Received in the Western
Churches with great ap-
plause - - - ib.
Gloss upon the Canon Law.
By whom it was first writ-
ten. In the greatest ac-
count, at that time, of any
other books, except the
Ordinary Gloss on the
Bible . - - -
Gratian. "The copies of his
collected Decrees and Ca-
nons very uncertain, and
often not to be trusted Ixxxvi., cxxvi.
The story of his adulterous
birth improbable. P. Come-
stor and P. Lombard were
neither his brothers mor
his countrymen - - ib.
The Canons
whereby it is governed cxix., exxxii.
It hath always observed the
disparity between the cano-
nical and apocryphal books
of Scripture
The coming of the Greeks to
the Florentine Council -
Whereunto they were invited
by Pope Eugenius the
Fourth, who promised them
greataidsagainstthe Turks,
but gave them none ib., clvi., &c.
Which lost them their Em-
exl.
xlii., xci.
clv.
pire in the East - - ib.
Their disputations in the
Council, to which in some eui
things they yielded for hope eas
of assistance from the Pope, b ae
but after their return home
they presently renounced it
RT NE REPE SOT TE
REMARKABLE IN THIS BOOK,
NUMB.
There was not one of the
Greek Church present in
the Council of Trent - exciv.
H.
of there be but nine in the exii.,
Old Testament, among e. exxvii.,
which none of the apocry- | exxix.,
phal are to be numbered. - exlv.
Hermes. Cited by the Fa-
thers under the general
name of Scripture, no less
than the apocryphal books
of the Bible - -
And anciently read in
Churches Ix., Ixxvii., exxviil.
S. Hierome. | His Prologues
(which reject the apocry-
phal books out of the eca-
non of Scripture) prefixed
before all the Latin Bibles
that were in use after his
time - Ixx., Ixxxviii.
Corrupted in the word Ha-
giographa by scribes ^. -
He was first à great admirer
of Origen, and afterwards
a great declaimer against
him, and why - -
His translation of the Bible
generally received in the
Latin Church, and his
judgment concerning the
canonical books preferred
before all others -
R. Hunter. A blind man, but
one that could ride post the
best of any man in the
world. He was the titular
Archbishop of Armagh,
(when the see was lawfully
possessed by another,) and
the Pope's pensioner at the
assembly in Trent -
Hagiographical Books. Pin e| Ixxiil.,
xlix.
]xxiil.
]xxvi.
cviil.,
Cxxxvil.,
clxxiii.,
excil.
cxc,
I
S. James, his Epistle, never
rejected, or doubted of,
by any entire Church, or
by any multitude of men
in their public synods and
confessions; but by some
particular persons only,
who afterwards reformed
their error z 1X. . DXX, CXCÀI-
Jannes and Jambres, cited by
S. Paul out of no canonical
book - - - xli.
[
|
|
|
|
519
NUMB.
Jeremy his Epistle. To be
found in his own Prophecy,
without turning to Baruch's
apocryphal book for it — - lviii., lxi.
Jews. 'lThe Church of the an-
cient Jews never had or
received more than XXII
books of Scripture into
their canon - xxiii, XXV.
Which was one and the xxvi., lvi.,
same, (unalterable for] Ixxi., Ixxiii.,
the Old Testament,) xx,
with the canon of the Ixxxviil.,
Christian Church - exlvi., elxv.
The Scriptures kept entire by
them, and uncorrupted Xxv., Ixxx.
The Hellenist Jews, and not
the Hebrews, had the apo-
eryphal books in use among
them - - -
Which nevertheless they did
not account to be a part of
Divine and infallible Scrip-
ture - Ixxxi., Ixxxii., ciii,
Innocent I. His epistle to
Exuperius concerning the
canonical books of Scrip-
ture, either forged, or cor-
rupted - - -
Not known or brought into
the Roman Code, till four
hundred years after his
death - - -
S. Paul's words grossly mis-
applied in it, which makes
it the more to be suspected
Isidore Mercator, who was a
cunning merchant, and
first vented the Decretal
Epistles of the ancient
Popes, which were never
seen before his time E
Judith, not cited in the New
"Testament - -
Not received into the canon
by the Council of Nice -
Translated out of the Chal-
dean tongue by S. Hierome,
not as a part of the authen-
tic Bible, but for the exam-
ples of piety, chastity, and
magnanimity in it -
Justinian. His Law, which
confirmed the first four
General Councils, and the
Code of the Universal
Church - - -
liv.
Ixxxili.
ib.
Ixxxiii.
Ixxxiil.
xxxviii.
liv.
Ixxiii.
xc.
L.
Laodicean Council. — Vide the
Council of Laodicea, in C.
220
Leo the Tenth. Who dreaded
a general and free Council,
and therefore would not
assent to have any called ;
but sent out his bull of ex-
termination against Lu-
ther, and all his adherents,
(whereof the Duke of
Saxony was one, besides
many other Prinees of the
Empire:) but it took no
such effect - -
Lira. Where he was born,
and converted from Ju-
daism. His Commentaries
upon the Bible, (wherein
he excludeth the apocry-
phal books from the canon, )
generally applauded -
Lombard, the Master of the
Sentences, took his pattern
from Damascen, who had
reduced the body of divinity
into a scholastical method
before him - -
The improbable tale concern-
ing his adulterous mother
Luther, who persisted not in
his doubt and error con-
cerning the Epistle of S.
James, and some other ca-
nonical parts of the Scrip-
ture - - -
His reformation of ecclesias-
tical abuses in Germany -
M.
Maccabees | and 2. Neither
of them cited in the New
Testament - -
There is a third book of the
Maccabees (in true order
the first) printed with the
LXX, whereof Josephus is
accounted the author -
Manasses his Prayer, excluded
from the Canon of Scrip-
ture by the Council of
Trent itself. And yet there
isa plainer sentence in it,
alluding to a saying of
Christ in the New Testa-
ment, than there is in any
apocryphal book besides -
Marseilles Divines, who ex-
cepted against S. Augus-
tine for citing the book of
Wisdom, (held then to be
no canonical Seripture:) in
which particular S. Augus-
tine would not oppose, or
contradict them - -
NUMB.
elxxxi,
ex]vi.
cv.
Cxxvi.
2x
elxxxi.
x].
elxx,
XxXIX.
Ixxxi.
A TABLE OF MATTERS
Mendicant Friars. When they
began to set up first in the
world - - E
N.
Nehemiah, anciently reckoned
with Ezra and Esther, all
for one book -
Nice. Vide the Council of
Nice, in C.
O.
Olaus Magnus, the Goth, a
titular Bishop, and the
Pope's pensioner in the
assembly at Trent -
Origen, accused of many more
errors than he had -
His works corrupted by here-
ties, that sought to gain
credit from his name -
The Apologies written for him
by divers ancient Fathers -
His translations and editions
of the Bible -
P:
R. Pates, the Bishop of Wor-
cester, present in the as-
sembly at Trent, as a pri-
vate person, and not in any
publie capacity for the
Church of England, from
which he had no mission -
Paul the Third. |. A great dis-
sembler of his mind, which
was held to be one of his
specialvirtues. It was he,
that summoned the late
Council first at Mantua,
then at Vicenza, and lastly
at Trent - - -
Where he gave his Legates in-
structions, all for his own
advantage; among which
the chief was, that they
should not suffer his power
to be there disputed at any
hand - - -
Petrobusians, and their errors,
by whom refuted - -
Philo, by whom said to be
the author of the book of
Wisdom -
Pius the Fourth, who confirmed
the Council of Trent; out of
NUMB.
exxxiii.
xix., xlvii.
exc.
Ixxvi.
ib.
ib.
xlix., Ixxxii.
exciv.
elxxxiv.
clxxxix.
exxil.
XXXvl., ciil., cxx.
|
|
|
|
REMARKABLE IN THIS BOOK.
NUMB.
which his new creed is ex-
tracted, and. enjoined upon
peril and pain of his dam- ;
nation - - cxoevini.
Pope. A Pope,that zen there
needed no more persons to
make up a General Council,
than himself and two others
The Popes! pageant dressed
up, and set forth, by Beca-
nus the Jesuit — - -
Preaching Friars. "The Do-
minicans, when ini began
to set up - -
Who was the first Doctor in
Divinity, and the first Car-
dinal among them - exxxviii.
Priests! Marriage, allowed to
the Greeks by the Pope at
clx.
Ixxxvii.
exxxlli.
Florence - - clvii.
Prophets. None after the time i Yi
of Malachy, till the time of pier e
S. John Baptist, in which lii.
interim the apocryphal| | XX
books were written by them 1 zm
xxxviii.
that were no prophets
The XII.lesser Prophets an-
ciently reckoned but for
one book together xix., xlvii., xlix.
Proverbs of Solomon, some-
times called by the ancient
writers the JVisdom of Solo-
mon - -
Purgatory. The Wu doc-
trine concerning it sought
to be imposed upon the
Greeks in the late Council
of Florence, where the Bi-
shop of Ephesus and others
protest against it - [elvi., ] elvii.
xlvii.
Andrenounceit — - - clx.
S. Gregory's Dialogues, usu-
ally cited for it, a dubious
book, and of small credit - e.
R.
Roman Church, now differing
from itself, (considered as| x., xi.,
it was in former ages,) and ; clxxiii.,
from all other Christian | clxxviii.
and Catholic Churches
8.
Salomon. Five books put under
his name in the Council of
Carthage, which be two
more than he wrote: but
COSIN,
921
NUMB.
they were so called by
popular eustom only, and
not because they were all
canonical - -
Schism. Who have been the
chief authors of it in the
Church - - -
Schoolmen, when they began:
most of them were Friars
Mendicant -
Holy Scriptures, have their
prime and sovereign autho-
rity from God Himself - i.
The Chureh being only the
witness, the preserver, and
the interpreter of them -
The internal testimonies that
they carry with them: but
there is no other means
that God hath left or ap-
pointed, to know the num-
ber and names of the books,
that they be neither more
nor less, than the public
voice of His Church in all
ages - ^ -
They are the only fountains
of our Religion, and the in-
fallible rules of our Faith :
nothing to be added to
them, and nothing to be de-
tracted from them 1. 11., vs; lv.
They were brought and laid
before the Fathers, as their
guide, when they met to-
gether in the ancient Coun-
cils - liv.
]xxxii.
elxxx.
exxxiii.
viii, cc.
viii.
Other books cited ee the xlix. liii.,
general name of Serip- Ixxvii.,
ture, no good argument to| Ixxxi.,
prove them canonical xciii., c.
Septuagint Translation. Non*
of the apocryphal books
translated by the Septua-
gint, whereunto they were
added after their time by
others lviii.,lxix.,Ixxix.,Ixxx.,Ixxxii.
The Roman Septuagint, as it
was set forth by the autho-
rity of Pope Sixtus V. out
of the Vatican, many ways
faulty and depraved 1b., Ixxx., Ixxxii.
The editions of it various from
one another - -
Seven Sacraments, which the
Romanists pretend to have
been prescribed in the Flo-
rentine Council, a new in-
vention, and an improbable,
if not a forged, story -
Siricius, his decretal epistle,
the first that was put into
the Roman Code, above
eiii,
clviii.
322
NUMB.
three hundred years after
his death - -
Susanna, no fable, and yet no
canonical Scripture xlix., exxvii.
A good and useful parable, (if
not a true story,) to be read
Ixxxiil.
in Churches - ANN XOCHI:
'The ancient Fathers held
not themselves bound to
answer the exceptions that
Porphyry made against it - ib.
The controversy between S.
Hierome and Ruffinus,
about the same, and other
additions to Daniel — xxvi. clxxii.
T.
Testament, Old and New, the
connection between them: |
for, where the Old Testa- |
ment endeth in Malachy,
the New beginneth in S.
Mark - - - iv., v. |
All Churches at accord about |
the books belonging to the |
New Testament - - iX.
The books, which the Old
'estament never had in
the time of the last Pro-
phets, and were no parts of
it then, can never be said
now to be what they were |
not before; noris it in the
power of any Church to
declare them for other than
they were at first. xvi., Ixxxviii., ciii.
Theodotion. 'The first, who in
his translation and edition
of the Bible added the ec-
clesiastical, or apocryphal
books of the Hellenists, to
the canonical books of the
Hebrews lviii.,1xxix., Ixxxii., and ciii.
And this was the Bible, which
the Africans turned into
Latin, and was in use there
in S. Augustine's time -
Tobit. Not cited in the New
Ixxix.
Testament - SESCXSCUX:
Not named in the pretended
catalogue of Pope Innocent
the First - -
Tostatus. His excellent learn-
ing and industry : hisjudg-
ment largely set forth in
this question concerning
the books of Scripture — -
Ixxxiii.
elxii.
OXFORD :;
A TABLE OF MATTERS REMARKABLE IN THIS BOOK.
NUMB.
There was no prelate or per-
son in the assembly at
Trent, who might have
thought themselves too
good to learn of him - cxcv.
Trent. The council, or as-
sembly there of a few men,
accursing and damning all
men in all the Churches of
the world that are not of
their mind xi.,lxxxi., exciii., excvili.
The decree, made there for
receiving the apocryphal
books into the canon, con-
demneth all their own
ancient and modern Bibles
Abuses in religion, and new
traditions,commanded there
to be received as articles
of Faith Cxxxiv., cxciv., excviii.
Their assembly at first made
not up above twenty per-
sons; and, within a while
after, three and forty made
up their cecumenical coun-
cil - - -
The voices of Catharin's fac-
tion there prevailing for
this new decree against
the common consent of the
Universal Church clxxiv., excii.
For which cause, (if there
were no other, as many
other there be,) the autho-
rity of this pretended gene-
ral council is most justly
rejected by us xi., cxcix.
Turks. 'The Turks overrun-
ning the Empireof the East,
and besieging Constanti-
nople, (of which, within a
few years after, they made
themselves masters,) whiles
the Pope held the Emperor
at the Council of Florence:
to whom he promised great
aid, but gave him none -
Ixx.
Ccxc.
clv.
W.
Book of Wisdom. Not cited
in the New Testament -
The author of it (for ought
any man certainly know-
eth) was Philo the Jew of
Alexandria B
Named the Wisdom of Solo-
mon by popular custom
only - - -
XXXVl.
Iboolxx
Ixxxii.
PRINTED BY I. SHRIMPTON.
ERRATA.
Page 24. note y. line 8.— lege [ Op. tom. i. p. 959.]
33. e. — 10.— —— ("Eopa 9jo* *)
———— 16.—-——— * Sic, &c.
—— 82. —ab.— 4 — — WN
—- 122. y. — 19.—dele [No copy, &c. . ... ] lege [Vid.
Loisii (seu Ludovici) Carbajali Theolog. Sentent., lib. i. fol. 41. ed.
Antv. 1548.— Neque quempiam moveat, quod Cyprianus, Origenes,
Irenzus, Clemens, Tertullianus, imo, et ipse Hieronymus, aliquando
ex his libris assumunt Fidei testimonia. Nam propterea non con-
sequitur, eos inter canonicos libros hos collocasse, non magis quam
Judas Apostolus librun; Henoch, aut Paulus Aratum, Menandrum,
aut Epimenidem, aut quispiam Christianorum tertium aut quartum
Esdrae; &c.]
BOOKS
PUBLISHED
BYSJAMES PARKER AND CO.
OXFORD, auo 377, STRAND, LONDON.
Geological, &t.
ARCHDEACON DENISON.
NOTES OF MY LIFE, 1805 — 1878. By GronceE ANTHoNY
DENrisoN, Vicar of East Brent, 1845; Archdeacon of Taunton, 1851. Third
Edition, 8vo., cloth, price 12s.
HERBERT DE LOSINGA.
THE FOUNDER OF NORWICH CATHEDRAL. The LIFE,
LETTERS, and SERMONS of BISHOP HERBERT DE LOSINGA
(b. circ. A.p. 1050, d. 1119), the LETTERS (as translated by the Editors)
being incorporated into the LIFE, and the SERMONS being now first edited
from a MS. in the possession of the University of Cambridge, and accompanied
with an English "Translation and English Notes. By EpwaAnp MkrvnICK
GoursunN, D.D., Dean of Norwich, and HENRY SvMoNps, M.A., Rector of
Tivetshall, and late Precentor of Norwich Cathedral, 2 vols. 8vo., cloth, 30s.
C. C. ROLFE.
THE ANCIENT USE OF LITURGICAL COLOURS. By C. C.
RoLrE. An attempt to shew that the ancient use of the Church of England is
in harmony with the Levitical use, and entirely distinct from that which is now
sanctioned by the Church of Rome. Medium $8vo., cloth, 10s. 6d.
** An elaborate and learned work."— Bishop of Lincoln.
BISHOP OF ST. ANDREW'S.
REMARKS ON BISHOP LIGHTFOOT'S ESSAY ox rye CHRIS-
TIAN MINISTRY. By CnuanLEs WonpswonrH, Bishop of St. Andrew's.
Fcap., cloth, 2s.
THE LATE CANON JENKINS, D.D.
PASSAGES IN CHURCH HISTORY. Selected from the MSS. of
the late Rev. JomN Davrp JENxIiNS, D.D., Vicar of Aberdare; Canon of the
Cathedral of Natal. With a Brief Memoir of the Author, by T. J. Dykxre. Edited
by F. M. F. S. 2 vols., Crown 8vo., cloth, pp. xxiv— 1,108, 15s.
Also by the same Author.
AGE OF THE MARTYRS. Crown 8vo., cloth, 3s. 6d.
REV. J. WORDSWORTH, M.A.
UNIVERSITY SERMONS ON GOSPEL SUBJECTS. By the
Rev.Jouw WonpswonTrH, M.A. Fcap., cloth, 4s,
HENEYX HARRIS.
THE POWERS OF THE WORLD TO COME. Short Sermons
by HENRY Hannis, B.D. | Crown 8vo., cloth, 5s.
BISHOP OF BARBADOS,
SERMONS PREACHED ON SPECIAL OCCASIONS. By Jonux
MircniNsoN, Bishop of Barbados. Crown 8vo., cloth, 5s.
REV. J. DODD, M.A.
ON THE VALUE OF HUMAN LIFE; or, The Present History
and Possible Future of Our Hospitals. By the Rev. J. Dopp, M.A., Oxford.
Post 8vo., cloth, 5s.
THE LATE BISHOP WILBERFORCE. ]
SERMONS PREACHED ON VARIOUS OCCASIONS. With a
Preface by the Lord Bishop of ELv. $8vo., cloth, 75. Gd.
[380.2*.5o.]
2 THEOLOGICAL WORKS, 4c. (continued).
THE BOOK OF COMMON PRAYER.
AN INTRODUCTION TO THE HISTORY OF THE SUCCES-
SIVE REVISIONS OF THE BOOK OF COMMON PRAYER. By
JaMES PankER, Hon. M.A. Oxon. Crown 8vo., cloth, 12s.
THE FIRST PRAYER-BOOK OF EDWARD VI., compared with
the Successive Revisions of the Book of Common Prayer; with a Concordance and
Index tothe Rubries in the severaleditions. By the same Author. Cr. 8vo., cl.,12s.
REV. E. B. PUSEY, D.D.
DANIEL THE PROPHET. Nine Lectures delivered in the Divinity
School of the University of Oxford. With a new Preface. By E. B. PusEv, D.D.,
&c. Seventh Thousand. 8vo., cloth, 10s. 6d.
THE MINOR PROPHETS; with a Commentary Explanatory and
Practical, and Introductions to the Several Books. 4to., cloth, 31s. 6d.
THE DOCTRINE OF THE REAL PRESENCE, as contained in
the Fathers from the death of St.John the Evangelist to the 4th General
Council. By the Rev. E. B. Puscy, D.D. 6$vo., cloth, 7s. 6d.
THE REAL PRESENCE, the Doctrine of the English Church, with
a vindication of the reception by the wicked and of the Adoration of our Lord
Jesus Christ truly present. Dy the Rev. E. B. PusEey, D.D. 8vo., 6s.
THE LATE REV. J. KEBLE, M.A.
STUDIA SACRA. COMMENTARIES on the Introductory Verses
of St. John's Gospel, and on a Portion of St. Paul's Epistle to the Romans; with
other Theological Papers by the late Rev.Joux KrEsLE, M.A. 8vo., cl., 10s. 6d.
OCCASIONAL PAPERS AND REVIEWS, on Sir Walter Soott,
Poetry, and Sacred Poetry, Bishop Warburton, Rev. John Miller, Exeter Synod,
Judicial Committee of Privy Council, Parochial Work, the Lord's Supper,
Solomon, the Jewish Nation. By the late Rev. Jou KEBLE, Author of ** The
Christian Year." Demy 8vo., cloth extra, 12s.
*' They are prefaced by two letters of deep interest from Dr. NEwwaN and Dr. Pusry.
There is something extremely touching in the reunion, as it were, of the three old friends
and fellow-labourers."— Guardian.
LETTERS OF SPIRITUAL COUNSEL AND GUIDANCE. By
thelate Rev. J. KEBLE, M.A., Viearof Hursley. Edited, with a New Preface,
by R. F. WirsoN, M.A., Vicar of Rownhams, &c. "Third Edition, much en-
larged, Post 8vo., cloth, 6s.
THE LATE BISHOP OF BRECHIN.
AN EXPLANATION OF THE THIRTY-NINE ARTICLES.
With an Epistle Dedicatory to the Rev. E. B. PusEevy, D.D. By A. FE.
FonzEs, D.C.L., Bishop of Brechin. Second Edition, Crown 8vo., cloth, 12s.
A SHORT EXPLANATION OF THE NICENE CREED, for the
Use of Persons beginning the Study of Theology. By ArExANpER PENROSE
FonBEÉs, D.C.L., Bishop of Brechin. Second Edition. Crown 8vo., cloth, 6s.
THE LORD BISHOP OF SALISBURY.
THE ADMINISTRATION OF THE HOLY SPIRIT IN THE
BODY OF CHRIST. The Bampton Lectures for 1868. By GEoncE Monsznry,
D.C.L., Lord Bishop of Salisbury. 2nd Edit. Crown 8vo., cloth, 7s. 6d.
SERMONS ON THE BEATITUDES, with others mostly preached
before the University of Oxford. By the same. Z'ird Edition. Crown 8vo.,
cloth, 7s. 6d.
REV. WILLIAM BRIGHT, D.D.
A HISTORY OF THE CHURCH, from the Edict of Milan, a.».
318, to the Council of Chalcedon, A.p. 451 Second Edition. Post 8vo., 10s. 6d.
THEOLOGICAL WORKS, 4c. (continued). 3
M
APOLLOS; or, THE WAY OF GOD. A Plea for the Religion of
Scripture. By A. CLEVELAND Coxz, Bishop of New York. Crown 8vo., cl., 5s.
THE HISTORY OF CONFIRMATION. By Wirrnw Jacxsox, M.A.,
Queen's College, Oxford; Vicar of Heathfield, Sussex. Crown 8vo., cloth, 4s.
A COMMENTARY ON THE EPISTLES AND GOSPELS IN
THE BOOK OF COMMON PRAYER. Extracted from Writings of the
Fathers of the Holy Catholic Church, anterior to the Division of the East and
West. With an Introductory Notice by the DEAN or Sr. PAuL's. In Two
Vols., Crown 8vo., cloth, 15s.
THE EXPLANATION or rzE APOCALYPSE by VENERADBLE
BEDA, Translated by the Rev. EDW. MARSHALL, M.A., F.S.A., formerly
Fellow of Corpus Christi College, Oxford. 180 pp. Feap. 8vo., cloth, 3s. 6d.
GODET'S BIBLICAL STUDIES ON THE OLD TESTAMENT.
Edited by the Hon. and Rev. W. H. LyrrELTON. Feap. 8vo., cloth, 6s.
THE CATHOLIC DOCTRINE OF THE SACRIFICE AND
PARTICIPATION OF THE HOLY EUCHARIST. By GEoncE TnEvon,
D.D., M.A., Canon of York; Rector of Beeford. Second Edition, revised and
enlarged. Crown 8vo., cloth, 10s. 6d.
THE LAST TWELVE VERSES OF THE GOSPEL ACCORDING
TO S. MARK Vindicated against Recent Critieal Objectors and Established,
by JouN W. Buncox, DB.D., Dean of Chichester. With Faesimiles of Codex N
and Codex L. 8vo., cloth, 12s.
DISCOURSES ON PROPHECY. In which are considered its Struc-
ture, Use, and Inspiration. By JouwN Davisow, B.D. A New Edition.
8vo., cloth, 9s.
THE PRINCIPLES OF DIVINE SERVICE ; or, An Inquiry con-
cerning the True Manner of Understanding and Using the Order for Morning and
Evening Prayer, and for the Administration of the Holy Communion in the
English Church. By the late Ven. PuitiP FnEEMAN, Archdeacon of Exeter.
AA New Edition. 2 vols., 8vo., cloth, 16s.
CATENA AUREA. 4A Commentary on the Four Gospels, collected
out of the Works of the Fathers by S. TiuoMmAs AqurNAs. Uniform with the
Library ofthe Fathers. Re-issue. Complete in 6 vols. 8vo., cloth, £2 2s.
CHRISTIANITY AS TAUGHT BY S.PAUL. The Bampton
Lectures for 1870. "To which is added an Appendix of the Continuous Sense
of S. Paul's Epistles; with Notes and Metalegomena. By the Rev. W. J.
InowS, D.D., &c. Second Edition, with New Preface, 8vo., with Map, cloth, 9s.
CHARACTERISTICS OF CHRISTIAN MORALITY. "The Bamp-
ton Lectures for 1873. By the Rev. I. GnEconv Surru, M.A. Second Edition,
Crown 8vo., cloth, 3s. 6d.
BEDES ECCLESIASTICAL HISTORY OF THE ENGLISH
NATION. A New Translation by the Rev. L. GrpLzx, M.A, Chaplain of
St. Nicholas', Salisbury. Crown 8vo., cloth, 6s.
4 ANCIENT DOCTRINAL TREATISES, 4c.
AUSSI S S I SS S PS PNS
THE CONSTITUTIONS AND CANONS ECCLESIASTICAL OF
THE CHURCH OF ENGLAND, Referred to their Original Sources, and
Illustrated with Explanatory Notes. By MackENziE E. C. Warcorr, B.D.,
F.S.A., Priecentor and Prebendary of Chichester. — Feap. 8vo., cloth, 4s.
A CRITICAL HISTORY OF THE ATHANASIAN CREED, by
the Rev. DawrigL WarERLAND, D.D. Edited by the Rev. J. R. KiNc, M.A.
Feap. 8vo., cloth, 5s.
THE PASTORAL RULE OF ST. GREGORY. Saneti Gregorii
Pape Regule Pastoralis Liber, ad Johannem Episcopum Civitatis Ravennz.
With an English Translation. By the Rev. H. R. BnAMrEY, M.A,, Fellow of
Mazedalen College, Oxford. —Fcap. 8vo., cloth, 6s.
THE DEFINITIONS OF THE CATHOLIC FAITH. and Canons of
Discipline of the first four General Councils of the Universal Church. in Greek
and English. Feap. 8vo., cloth, 2s. 6d.
DE FIDE ET SYMBOLO: Documenta quaedam nee non Aliquorum
SS. Patrum Tractatus. Edidit CaRnorus A. HEgunTLEY, S.T.P., Dom. Mar-
garetze Prelector, et /Edis Christi Canonicus. Feap. 8vo., cloth, 4s. 6d.
S. AURELIUS AUGUSTINUS, Episcopus Hipponensis, de Catechi-
zandis Rudibus, de Fide Rerum qua non videntur, de Utilitate Credendi. In
Usum Juniorum. Edidit C. Mannrorr, S.T.B., Olim Coll. Oriel. Socius. JVew
Edition. Fcap. 8vo., cloth, 3s. 6d.
ANALECTA CHRISTIANA, In usum Tironum. Excerpta, Epi-
stole, &e., ex EusEnBII, &c.; S.IGNATII Epistole ad Smyrnzos et ad Poly-
carpun; E. S. CLEMENTIs ALEXANDRI Pzdagogo excerpta; S. ATHANASII
Sermo contra Gentes. Edidit et Annotationibus illustravit C. ManntiorT,
S.T.B. — 8vo., 10s. 6d.
S. PATRIS NOSTRI S. ATHANASII ARCHIEPISCOPI ALEX-
ANDRIE DE INCARNATIONE VERBI, ejusque Corporali ad nos Ad-
ventu. With an English Translation by the Rev. J. Ripcwav, D.D., Hon.
Canon of Christ Church. [In the Press.
———————
OXFORD SERIES OF DEVOTIONAL WORES.
Feap. 8vo., printed in Red and Black, on toned paper.
The Imitation of Christ.
FOUR BOOKS. By Thomas 4 KzEw-
PIS. Cloth, 4s.
Andrewes' Devotions.
DEVOTIONS. By the Right Rev.
Father in God, LAvNCELOT ANDREWES.
Translated from the Greek and Latin, and
arranged anew. Antique cloth, 5s.
Taylor's Holy Living.
THE RULE AND EXERCISES
OF HOLY LIVING. By BrisHoP JEREMY
Tavron. Antique cloth, 4s.
Taylor's Holy Dying.
''ITÓ "T E RULE AND EXERCISES
OF HOLY DYING. By BisuoP JEREMY
TavrLoR. Antique cloth, 4s.
Taylor's Golden Grove.
THE GOLDEN GROVE; a Choice
Manual, containing what is to be Believed,
Practised, and Desired, or Prayed for. By
Bisuor JEREMY Tavrom. Printed uniform
with * Holy Living and Holy Dying." An-
tique cloth, 93s. 6d.
Sutton's Meditations.
GODLY MEDITATIONS UPON
THE MOST HOLY SACRAMENT OF THE
LORD'S SUPPER. By CunisroPHER SvT-
TON, D.D., late Prebend of Westminster.
Anew Edition. Antique cloth, 5s.
Laud's Devotions.
THE PRIVATE/|ODEVOBTIONSUf
Dn. WirrrAw Lavp, Archbishop of Canter-
bury, and Martyr. Antique cloth, 5s.
Spinckes!' Devotions.
TRUE CHURCH OF ENGLAND
MAN'S COMPANION IN THE CLOSET;;
or, a complete Manual of Private Devotions,
collected from the Writings of eminent. Di-
vines of the Chureh of England. Antique
cloth, 4s.
Ancient Collects.
ANCIENT COLLECTS Au» OTHER
PRAYERS. Selected for Devotional use
from various Rituale. By WX. BRIGHT,
D.D. Antique cloth, 5s.
Devout Communicant.
THE DEVOUT COMMUNICANT,
exemplified in his Behaviour before, at, and
after the Sacrament of the Lord's Supper:
Practieally suited to all the Parts of that
Solemn Ordinance. 7th Edition, revised.
Feap. 8vo., cloth, 4s.
EIKOQN BAZIAIKH.
THE PORTRAITURE OF HIS
SACRED MAJESTY KING CHARLES I.
in his Solitudes and Sufferings. New Edition,
with Preface by C. M. Puinnrwomz [On the
evidence that the book was written by
Charles I,, and not by Gauden]. Antique
cloth, 5s.
DEVOTIONAL. 5
MINA
THE LIFE OF JESUS CHRIST IN GLORY : Daily Meditations,
from Easter Day to the Wednesday after Trinity Sunday. By Novrm. "Trans-
lated from the French, and adapted to the Use of the English Church. —Zird
T'housand. 12mo., cloth, 6s.
A GUIDE FOR PASSING ADVENT HOLILY. By Avmirrox.
Translated from the French, and adapted to the use of the English Church.
New Edition. Fcap. 8vo., cloth, 5s.
A GUIDE FOR PASSING LENT HOLILY. By Avmzirow.
"Translated from the French, and adapted to the use of the English Church.
Fourth Edition. Fcap. 8vo., cloth, 5s.
THE PASTOR IN HIS CLOSET; or, A Help to the Devotions
of the Clergy. By JouN AxMsrRoNG, D.D., late Lord Bishop of Grahamstown.
Third Edition. Fcap. 8vo., cloth, 2s.
DAILY STEPS TOWARDS HEAVEN; or, Practical Thoughts on
the Gospel History, for every day in the year. "With Titles and Characters of
Christ. 32mo.,roan, 2s.6d. Large type edition, Crown 8vo., cloth, 5s.
Uniform with above.
THE HOURS; being Prayers for the Third, Sixth, and Ninth
Hours; with a Preface, and Heads of Devotion for the Day. Seventh Edition.
32mo., in parcehment wrapper, 1s.
ANNUS DOMINI. A Prayer for each Day of the Year, founded on
a Text of Holy Seripture. By CunmisrINA G. RossETrr. 32mo., cloth, 3s. 6d.
DEVOTIONS BEFORE AND AFTER HOLY COMMUNION.
With Prefatory Note by KrsnLE. Sixth Edition, in red and black, on toned
paper, 22mo., cloth, 2s.—With the Service, 32mo., cloth, 2s. 6d.
MEDITATIONS FOR THE FORTY DAYS OF LENT. With
a Prefatory Notice by the AncuBrIsuoP or DuBLIN. 18mo., cloth, 2s. 6d.
THE EVERY-DAY COMPANION. By the Rev. W. H. Rrprry,
M.A., Rector of Hambleden, Bucks. Feap. 8vo., cloth, 3s.
EVENING WORDS. Brief Meditations on the Introductory Portion
of our Lord's Last Discourse with His Disciples. 16mo., cloth, 2s.
THOUGHTS DURING SICKNESS. By Rosrzgr Bnrrr, Author of
**'The Doctrine of the Cross," &ce. Fcap. 8vo., limp cloth, 1s. 6d.
BREVIATES FROM HOLY SCRIPTURE, arranged for use by the
Bed ofSickness. By the Rev. G. AnpEN, M.A., Rector of Winterborne-Came ;
Domestic Chaplain to the Right Hon. the Earl of Devon. 2nd Ed. Fcap.8vo., 25.
DEVOTIONS FOR A TIME OF RETIREMENT AND PRAYER
FOR THE CLERGY. New Edition, revised. Feap. 8vo., cloth, 1s.
PRAYERS IN USE AT CUDDESDON COLLEGE. Third Edition,
revised and enlarged. Feap. 8vo., 2s.
EARL NELSON'S FAMILY PRAYERS. With Responsions and
Variations for the different Seasons, for General Use. New and improved
Edition, large type, cloth, 2s.
INSTRUCTIONS ON THE HOLY EUCHARIST, AND DEVO-
TIONS FOR HOLY COMMUNION, being Part V. of the Clewer Manuals,
by Rev. T. T. CagrER, M.A., Rector of Clewer. 18mo., cloth, 2s.
THE SERVICE- BOOK OF THE CHURCH OF ENGLAND,
arranged according to the New Table of Lessons. Crown 8vo. roan, 12s.;
calf antique or calf limp, 16s.; limp morocco or best morocco, 18s.
6 SERMONS, $c.
IU PPS
SERMONS, &c.
PAROCHIAL SERMONS. By E. B. Puszy, D.D. Vol. I. From
Advent to Whitsuntide. Seventh Edition. Svo., cloth, 6s. Vol. II., 8vo., cl., 6s.
—————— Vol. III. Reprinted from *'Plain Sermons by
Contributors to Tracts for the Times." Revised Edition. $vo., cloth, 6s.
PAROCHIAL SERMONS preaehed and printed on Various Occa-
sions, 1832— 1850. Dy E. B. PUSEY, D.D. 8vo., cloth, 6s.
SERMONS preached before the UNIVERSITY OF OXFORD
between A.D.1859 and 1872. By E. B. PusEv, D.D. 8vo., cloth, 6s.
————— ————————— —————— 18438 to 1855, &c. 8vo., eloth, 6s.
———— ——— ——————— 1864 to 1876, &c. 8vo., cloth, 6s.
LENTEN SERMONS preached chiefly to Young Men at the Uni-
versities, between A.p. 1868 and 1874. By E. B. PusEv, D.D. 8vo., cloth, 6s.
ILLUSTRATIONS OF FAITH. Eight Plain Sermons, by the
late Rev. EpwAnpD Mowno. Feap. 8vo., cloth, 2s. 6d.
Uniform, and by the same Author,
PrarN SERMONS oN THE Book or Cow- | HisrToRICAL AND PRACTICAL SERMONS
MON PRAYER. Feap. 8vo., cloth, 5s. ON THE SUFFERINGS AND BHESUR-
SSERMONS ON NEW TESTAMENT CHARAC- RECTION OF OUR LonD. 2 vols., Fcap.
TERS. Fecap.8vo., 4s. 8vo., cloth, 10s.
CHRISTIAN SEASONS.—Short and Plain Sermons for every Sunday
and Holyday throughout the Year. 4 vols. Fcap. 8vo., cloth, 10s. Second
Series, 4 vols., Feap. 8vo., cloth, 10s.
SHORT SERMONS FOR FAMILY READING, following the
Order of the Christian Seasons. By the Rev. J. W. Buncow, B.D. 2 vols.,
Feap. 8vo., cloth, 8s. Second Series, 2 vols., Feap. 8vo., cloth, 8s.
PAROCHIAL SERMONS. By the late Bp. AnwsrRowc. Feap.
8vo., cloth, 5s.
SERMONS FOR FASTS AND FESTIVALS. Bythe late Bp. Anu-
sTRONG,. A New Edition. Feap. 8vo., 5s.
SERMONS FOR THE CHRISTIAN YEAR. By J. Kzzrr, M.A.
ADVENT TO CHRISTMAS. Svo. cl. 6s.| EASTER TO ASCENSION Day. 8vo.,
CunisSTMAS AND EPIPHANY. 8vo., cloth, 6s.
cloth, 6s. ASCENSION Davy TO TnriNITY SUNDAY
SEPTUAGESIMA TO LENT. 8vo., cl., 63. inclusive. 8vo., cloth, 6s.
Asu-WrzpNrespay Tro Horny Wezrk.| TmiNiTY, Part I. 8vo., cloth, 63.
8vo., cloth, 6s. TarwirTY, Part II. 8vo., cloth, 6s.
Horny WEEK. 8vo., cloth, 6s. SarwTrS' Davs. 8Svo., cloth, 6s.
LLAGE SERMONS ON THE BAPTISMAL SERVICE. By
the Rev. JonN KEBLE, M.A. 8vo., cloth, 5s.
THE AWAKING SOUL, as Sketched in the 130th Psalm. Ad-
dresses delivered in Lent, 1877. By E. R. WiLBERFORCE, M.A. Crown 8vo.,
limp cloth, 2s. 6d.
*SINGLE HEART." Four Advent Sermons, by Enwanp M. Bxx-
SON, Lord Bishop of Truro. Crown 8vo., cloth, 2s. 6d.
OXFORD LENT SERMONS, 1857, 8, 9, 65, 6, 7, 8, 9, 70. 8vo.,
cloth, 5s. each.
XX. SHORT ALLEGORICAL SERMONS. By B. K. W. PzansE,
M.A., and W. A. Gnavy, M.A. Sixth Edition, Fcap. 8vo., sewed, Is.
SERMONS AND ESSAYS ON THE APOSTOLICAL AGE. By
ine Very Rev. AnrTHUR PEgNnuyN STANLEY, D.D. Third Edition, revised.
Crown 8vo., cloth, 7s. 6d.
ENGLISH DIVINES. 7
QOlorhs of the Standard Gnglish Xaivines,
PUBLISHED IN THE LIBRARY OF ANGLO-CATHOLIC THEOLOGY,
AT THE FOLLOWING PRICES IN CLOTH.
ANDREWES' (BP.) COMPLETE WORKS. 11 vols., 8vo., £3 7s.
'TuE SERMONs. (Separate.) 5 vols. £1 15s.
BEVERIDGE'$ (BP. COMPLETE WORKS. 12 vols., 8vo., £4 4s.
Tag Excnisu TugorocrcAL Womkxs. 10 vols., £3 10s.
BRAMHALL'S (ABP.) WORKS, WITH LIFE AND LETTERS, &c.
5 vols., 8vo., £1 15s. (Vol. 2 cannot be sold separately.)
BULU/S (BP.) HARMONY ON JUSTIFICATION. 2 vols., 8vo., 10s.
DEFENCE OF THE NICENE CREED. 2 vols., 10s.
JUDGMENT OF THE CATHOLIC CHURCH. 5s.
COSIN'S (BP. WORKS COMPLETE. 5 vols., 8vo., £1 10s.
D DU E DEM DEFENSIO ECCLESIE ANGLICANZE.
VO., 7S.
FRANK'S SERMONS. 2 vols., 8vo., 10s.
FORBES' CONSIDERATIONES MODESTAE. 2 vols., 8vo., 12s.
GUNNING'8 PASCHAL, OR LENT FAST. 8vo., 6s.
HAMMOND'S8 PRACTICAL CATECHISM. 8vo., 5s.
MISCELLANEOUS THEOLOGICAL WORKS. 5s.
THIRTY-ONE SERMONS. 2 Parts. 10s.
HICKES'S TWO TREATISES ON THE CHRISTIAN PRIEST-
HOOD. 53 vols. 8vo., 15s.
JOHNSON'S (JOHN) THEOLOGICAL WORKS. 2 vols., 8vo., 10s.
ENGLISH CANONS. 2 vols., 12s.
LAUD'S (ABP.) COMPLETE WORKS. 7 vols. (9 Parts) 8vo.,
2:22. 17s.
L'ESTRANGE'S ALLIANCE OF DIVINE OFFICES. 8vo., 6s.
MARSHALL'S PENITENTIAL JDISCIPLINE. (This volume
cannot be sold separate from the complete set.)
NICHOLSON'S (BP.) EXPOSITION OF THE CATECHISM. (This
volume cannot be sold separate from the complete set.)
OVERALL'S (BP.) CONVOCATION-BOOK OF 1606. 8vo., 5s.
PEARSON'S (BP) VINDICLZE EPISTOLARUM. $8. IGNATII.
2 vols. 8vo., 10s.
THORNDIKE'S (HERBERT) THEOLOGICAL WORKS COM-
PLETE. 6 vols. (10 Parts,) 8vo., £2 10s.
WILSON'S (BP) WORKS COMPLETE. "With LIFE, by Rev.
J. KEBLE. 7 vols., (8 Parts,) 8vo., ££3 3s.
4A complete set, 80. Vols. in 88 Parts, £21.
8 POETRY, $c.
IIIS IIIS PSP IPSIS PPS PS IS IS IIS PPS PS PSI PSP IS IS PST
THE AUTHORIZED EDITIONS OF
THE CHRISTIAN YEAR,
With the Author's latest Corrections and Additions.
NOTICE.—Messrs, PankER are the sole Publishers of the Editions of the
* Christian Year" issued with the sanction and under the direction of the
Author's representatives. All Editions without their imprint are unauthorized.
SMALL 4to. EprTION. 32mo. EprTION.
Handsomely printed on toned Cloth boards, gilt edges 3221006
paper, with red border lines Cloth, limp . : : 3 X
and initial letters. Cloth
extra . . : .10 6 48mo. EprTION.
i : : : 22802806
DEwY 8vo. EpiTION. ups n3 E à 3 ;vwbo36
Cloth . : : : N60
FAcsIMILE or THE lsT EÉpi-
FooLscaP 8vo. EprTION. TION, with a list of the
Cloth . : : 4 2/169 6 variations from the Origi-
nal Text which the Author
24mo. Eprrrow. made in later Editions.
Cloth, red lines . : 219 716 2 vols., 12mo., boards NO
The above Editions (except the Facsimile of the First Edition) are kept in
a variety of bindings, which may be ordered through the Trade, or direct. from
the Publishers. The chief bindings are Morocco plain, Morocco Antique, Caif
Antique, and, Vellum, the prices varying according to the style.
By the same Author.
LYRA INNOCENTIUM. Thoughts in Verse on Christian Chil-
dren. Z'Airteenth Edition. Fcap. 8vo., cloth, 5s.
——— 24mo., cloth, red lines, 3s. 6d.
48mo. edition, limp cloth, 6d.; cloth boards, ls.
MISCELLANEOUS POEMS BY THE REV. JOHN KEBLE, M.A.,
Vicar of Hursley. [With Preface by G. M.] ZAird Edition. Feap., cloth, 6s.
THE PSALTER, OR PSALMS OF DAVID: In English Verse.
Fourth, Edition. Fcap., cloth, 6s.
————À 18mo., cloth, ls.
The above may also be had in various bindings.
A CONCORDANCE TO THE *CHRISTIAN YEAR." Feap.
8vo., toned paper, cloth, 4s.
MUSINGS ON THE *CHRISTIAN YEAR ;" wrrrg GLEANINGS
rRoM Turnry Yrans' INTERCOURSE WITH THE LATE Rev. J. KEBLE, bp CHAR-
LOTTE M. YONGE; to which are added Recollections of Hursley, by
FRANCES M. WILBRAHAM. Second Edition. Fcap. 8vo., cloth, 7s. 6d.
MEMOIR OF THE REV. J. KEBLE, M.A. By Sir J. T. Corx-
mipGE. Fourth and Cheaper Edition. Post 8vo., cloth, 6s.
THE CHILD'S CHRISTIAN YEAR. Hymns for every Sunday
and Holyday throughout the Year. Cheap Edition, 18mo., cloth, 1s.
CHURCH POETRY, AND PAROCHIAL. 9
PPP PSP PS PPS
(rure 3Boctrv.
RE-ISSUE OF THE POETICAL WORKS OF THE LATE
REV. ISAAC WILLIAMS.
THE CATHEDRAL; or, The Catholie and Apostolie Church in
England. Feap. 8vo., cloth, 5s.; 32mo., cloth, 2s. 6d.
THE BAPTISTERY ; or, The Way of Eternal Life. With Plates by
BorriUs A BorswERT. Feap. 8vo., cloth, 7s. 6d.; 32mo., cloth, 2s. 6d.
HYMNS rnox rz PARISIAN BREVIARY. 32mo., cloth, 2s. 6d.
THE CHRISTIAN SCHOLAR. Feap. 8vo.,cl., 5s.; 32mo., cl., 2s. 6d.
THOUGHTS IN PAST YEARS. 232mo., cloth, 2s. 6d.
THE SEVEN DAYS OF THE OLD AND NEW CREATION.
Feap. 8vo., cloth, 3s. 6d.
BISHOP CLEVELAND COXE.
CHRISTIAN BALLADS AND POEMS. By AmnzrHvuR CLEVELAND
CoxrE, D.D., Bishop of Western New York. .A New Edition. Fecap. 8vo.,
cloth, 3s. Also selected Poems in a packet, 32mo., 1s.
THE BELLS OF BOTTEVILLE TOWER; A Christmas Story in
Verse: and other Poems. By FnEpbERICK G. LEE, Author of * The Martyrs of
Vienne and Lyons," ** Petronilla," &c. Feap. 8vo., with Illustrations, cloth, 4s.6d.
HYMNS ON THE LITANY, by Apa Cauzsnrpcr. Foap. 8vo., cl., 3s.
garochtal,
THE CONFIRMATION CLASS-BOOK: Notes for Lessons, with
APPENDIX, containing Questions and Sumrnaries for the Use of the Candidates.
By E. M. Horwrs, LL.B., Rector of Marsh Gibbon, Bucks. Fcap. 8vo., limp
cloth, 2s. 6d.
Also, in wrapper, TuE QuEsTIoNs AND SuMManiEs separate, 4 sets of 128 pp.
in packet, 1s. each.
THE CATECHIST'S MANUAL; with an Introduction by the late
SAMUEL WILBERFORCE, D.D., Lord Bishop of Winchester. By the same.
Sixth Thousand, revised. Crown 8vo., limp cloth, 5s.
A MANUAL OF PASTORAL VISITATION, intended for the Use
of the Clergy in their Visitation of the Sick and Afflieted. By a PAnrism PniEsT.
Dedicated, by permission, to His Grace the Archbishop of Dublin. Second
Edition, Crown 8vo., limp cloth, 3s. 6d. ; roan, 4s.
THE INNER LIFE. Hymns on the * Imitation of Christ," by
TuoMas A'KrMPris; designed especially for Use at Holy Communion. By the
Author of ** Tboughts from a Girl's Life," &c. — Feap. 8vo., cloth, 3s.
SHORT READINGS FOR SUNDAY. Dy the Author of *'* Foot-
prints in the Wilderness." With Twelve Illustrations on Wood. — Third Thou-
sand, Square Crown 8vo., cloth, 3s. Gd.
A SERIES OF WALL PICTURES illustrating the New Testament.
'The Set of 16 Pictures, size 22 inches by 19 inches, 12s.
COTTAGE PICTURES FROM THE OLD TESTAMENT.
A Series of T'wenty-eight large folio Engravings, brilliantly coloured by hand,
'The Set, 7s. 6d.
COTTAGE PICTURES FROM THE NEW TESTAMENT.
A Series of Twenty-eight large folio Engravings, brilliantly coloured. "The
Set, 7s. 6d.
Upwards of 8,000 Sets of these Cottage Pictures have been sold.
TWELVE SACRED PRINTS FOR PAROCHIAL USE. Printed
in Sepia, with Ornamenta! Borders. Te Set, One Shilling; or each, One Penny.
Upwanrds of 100,000 of these Prints have already been sold.
FABEN'S STORIES FROM. THE OLD TESTAMENT. . With Four
Illustrations, Square Crown 8vo., cloth, 4s.
MUSINGS ON THE PSALM (CXIX.) OF DIVINE ASPIRA-
TIONS. 32mo., cloth, 2s.
10 MISCELLANEOUS.
I
THE ELEMENTS OF PSYCHOLOGY.
THE ELEMENTS OF PSYCHOLOGY, ON THE PRINCIPLES
OF BENEKE, Stated and Illustrated in a Simple and Popular Manner by
Dm. G. RAvE, Professor in the Medical College, Philadelphia ; Fourth Edition,
considerably Altered, Improved, and Enlarged, by JognaNN GorrrLiEB DmREsSs-
LER, late Director of the Normal School at Bautzen. Translated from the
German, Post 8vo., cloth, 6s.
REV. CANON GREGORY.
ARE WE BETTER THAN OUR FATHERS? or, A Comparative
View of the Social Position of England at the Revolution of 1688, and at the
Present Time. FOUR LECTURES delivered in St. Paul's Cathedral. By
RosrRT GnarzGORY, M.A., Canon of St. Paul's. Crown 8vo., 2s. 6d.
PROFESSOR GOLDWIN SMITH.
THE REORGANIZATION OF THE UNIVERSITY OF OXFORD.
By GorpwiN SuriTH. Post 8vo., limp cloth, 2s.
LECTURES ON THE STUDY OF HISTORY. Delivered in
Oxford, 1899— 61. Second Edition. Crown 8vo., limp cloth, 3s. 6d.
IRISH HISTORY AND IRISH CHARACTER. Cheap Edition,
Fcap. 8vo., sewed, 1s. 6d.
THE EMPIRE. A Series of Letters published in **The Daily
News," 1862, 1863. Post 8vo., cloth, price 6s.
MRS$. ALGERNON KINGSFORD.
ROSAMUNDA THE PRINCESS: An Historical Romance of the
Sixth Century; the CRocus, WATER-REED, RosE and ManrGorp, PAINTER OF
VzgNIcE, NonLE Love, RoMANcE of a RiNc, and other Tales. By Mrs. ArcEn-
NoN KiNGsrFORD. $8vo., cloth, with Twenty-four Illustrations, 6s.
THE EXILE FROM PARADISE.
THE EXILE FROM PARADISE, translated by the Author of the
* Life of S. Teresa." Fcap., cloth, 1s. 6d.
H. A. MUNRO-BUTLER-JOHNSTONE, M.P.
THE FAIR OF NIJNI-NOVGOROD. "With a Map and Twelve
lllustrations. By H. A. MuxRo-BurLER-JouwsTONE, M.P. Second Edition,
Feap. 8vo., cloth, 5s.
THE TURKS: their Character, Manners, and Institutions, as bearing
on the Eastern Question. By H. A. MusRo-BurLER-JouNsTONE, M.P. 8vo.,
sewed, 1s.
VILHELM THOMSEN.
THE RELATIONS BETWEEN ANCIENT RUSSIA AND SCAN-
DINAVIA, and the Origin of the Russian State. THREE LECTURES de-
livered at the Taylor Institution, Oxford, in May, 1876, by Dr. VirLHELM
T HoMsEN, Professor at the University of Copenhagen. Small $vo., cloth, 3s. 6d.
BERNARD BOSANQUET, M.A.
ATHENIAN CONSTITUTIONAL HISTORY, as Represented in
Grote's ** History of Greece," critically examined by G. F. ScHóMANN: Trans-
lated, with the Author's permission, by BEnNAnD BosANQUET, M.A., Fellow
and Tutor of University College, Oxford. 8vo., cloth, 3s, 6d.
ARCHITECTURE AND ARCHAEOLOGY. 1l
e
THE PRAYER-BOOK CALENDAR,
THE CALENDAR OF THE PRAYER-BOOK ILLUSTRATED.
(Comprising the first portion of the ** Calendar of the Anglican Church," with
additional Illustrations, an Appendix on Emblems, &c.) With Two Hundred
Engravings from Medieval Works of Art. Sirth Thousand. Fcap. 8vo., cl., 6s.
SIR G. G. SCOTT, F.8.A.
GLEANINGS FROM WESTMINSTER ABBEY. By Sr& GronckE
GiLBERT Scorr, R.A., F.S.A. With Appendices supplying Further Particu-
lars, and completing the History of the Abbey Buildings, by Several Writers.
Second Edition, enlarged, containing many new Illustrations by O. Jewitt and
others. Medium 8vo., 10s. 6d.
THE LATE CHARLES WINSTON.
AN INQUIRY INTO THE DIFFERENCE OF STYLE OBSERV-
ABLE IN ANCIENT GLASS PAINTINGS, especially in England, with
Hints on Glass Painting, by the late CHARLEs WiNsTON. With Correctious and
Additions by the Author. 2 vols, Medium 8vo., cloth, £1 11s. 6d.
REV. SAMUEL LYSONS, F.$8.A.
OUR BRITISH ANCESTORS: WHO AND WHAT WERE
THEY? An Inquiry serving to elucidate the Traditional History of the Early
Britons by means of recent Excavations, Etymology, Remnants of Religious
Worship, Inscriptions, Craniology, and Fragmentary Collateral History. By the
Rev.SAMuEL Lyvsows, M.A., F.S.A., Rector of Ivodmarton, and Perpetual Curate
of St. Luke's, Gloucester. Post 8vo., cloth, 5s.
M. VIOLLET-LE-DUC.
THE MILITARY ARCHITECTURE OF THE MIDDLE AGES.
Translated from the French of M. VionrEr-LE-Duc, by M. MacpERMOTT, Esq.,
Architect. With 151 original French Engravings. Second Edition, with a Pre-
face by J. H. PankEn, C.B. Medium 8vo., cloth, 10s. 6d.
JOHN HEWITT.
ANCIENT ARMOUR AND WEAPONS IN EUROPE. By Joux
HEgwrTT, Member of the Archaeological Institute of Great Britain. Vols. II. and
IIL, comprising the Period from the Fourteenth to the Seventeenth Century,
completing the work, £1 12s. Also Vol. L., from the Iron Period of the Northern
Nations to the end of the Thirteenth Century, l8s. The work complete, 3 vols.,
8vo., £l 11s. 6d.
REV. PROFESSOR STUBBS.
THE TRACT «DE INVENTIONE SANCTZE CRUCIS NOSTIZE
IN MONTE ACUTO ET DE DUCTIONE EJUSDEM APUD WALT-
HAM," now first printed from the Manuscript in the British Museum, with In-
troduction and Notes by WirLtAM STunsss, M.A. Royal 8vo., 5s. ; Demy 8vo.,
3s. 6d.
NORTHERN ANTIQUITIES.
THE PRIMEVAL ANTIQUITIES of ENGLAND and DENMARK
COMPARED. ByJ.J. A. WonsaAE, "Translated and applied to the illus-
tration of similar remains in England, by W. J. Tuows, F.S.A., &c. — With
numerous Illustrations. Svo., cloth, 5s.
OUR ENGLISH HOME: :
Its Early History and Progress. "With Notes on the Introduction of
Domestic Inventions. New Edition, Crown 8vo., cloth, 3s. 6d.
PARISH CHURCH G00DS IN BERKSHIRE, A.D. 1552. ]
Inventories of Furniture and Ornaments remaining in certain of the
Parish Churches of Berks in the last year of the reign of King Edward the
Sixth: Transcribed from the Original Records, with Introduction and Explana-
tory Notes by WALTER Mowzv, F.S.A., Member of Council for Berks, Brit. Arch.
Assoc.,and Hon. Sec. of the Newbury District Field Club. Crown 8vo., limp
cloth, 3s. 6d,
12 ARCHITECTURE AND ARCHAEOLOGY.
I
x à
JOHN HENRY PARKER, C.B., F.S.A, HON. M.A. OXON.
AN INTRODUCTION TO THE STUDY OF GOTHIC ARCHI-
TECTURE. Pifth Edition, Revised and Enlarged, with 189 Illustrations,
with a Topographical and Glossarial Index. Fcap. 8vo., cloth, 5s.
A CONCISE GLOSSARY OF TERMS USED IN GRECIAN,
ROMAN, ITALIAN, AND GOTHIC ARCHITECTURE. A New
Edition, revised. Feap. 8vo., with 470 Illustrations, in ornamental cloth, 7s. 6d.
AN ATTEMPT TO DISCRIMINATE THE STYLES OF AR-
CHITECTURE IN ENGLAND, from the Conquest to the Reformation ;
with a Sketch of the Grecian and Roman Orders. By the late Tnowas Rick-
MAN, F.S.A. Seventh Edition, with considerable Additions, chiefly Historical, by
Jou HENRY PankEn, C.B., F.S.A., &c. 8vo. [Nearly ready.
DOMESTIC ARCHITECTURE OF THE MIDDLE AGES, with
numerous Engravings from Existing Remains, and Historical Illustrations from
Contemporary Manuscripts. By the late T. HupsoN TunwER, Esq. From the
Norman Conquest to the Thirteenth Century; interspersed with Remarks on
Domestie Manners during the same Period. $8vo., cloth, £1 ls. 4 Reprint.
e EIE OIMQEBIIDNZASEUD SIE mo SEUIUGUEIPASEGD) GITE (the el d'wamdiam:
Period, or the Decorated Style). By the Editor of **The Glossary of Archi-
tecture," $8vo., cloth, £1 ls.
Also
— ——- — FROM RICHARD Il. ro HENRY VIII. (or the Perpen-
dicular Style). With numerous Illustrations of Existing Remains, from Ori-
ginal Drawings. In Two Vols., 8vo., £1 10s.
THE ARCHZEOLOGY OF ROME. ByJoux Hrxwnv Panxzm, C.D.
Part 1. THE PRIMITIVE FORTIFICATIONS. Fifty-nine Plates.
21s.
art 4. THE TWELVE EGYPTIAN OBELISKS. Eight Plates. 5s.
Part 5. FORUM ROMANUM ET MAGNUM. Second Edition,
Revised and Enlarged. Forty-one Plates. 10s. 6d.
Part 7. THE COLOSSEUM AT ROME. 'Thirty-six Plates. 10s.64d.
Part 8. THE AQUEDUCTS OF ROME. Thirty-six Plates. 15s.
Parts 9 and 10. THE TOMBS IN AND NEAR ROME. Twenty-
four Plates. MYTHOLOGY IN FUNEREAL SCULPTURE, AND
EARLY CHRISTIAN SCULPTURE. Sixteen Plates. These Two Parts in
one Volume. los.
Part 11. CHURCH AND ALTAR DECORATIONS IN ROME,
Twenty Plates. — 10s. 6d.
Part 12. THE CATACOMBS. Twenty-four Plates. 15s.
SEPULCHRAL CROSSES.
A MANUAL for the STUDY of SEPULCHRAL SLABS and
CROSSES of the MIDDLE AGES. By the Rev. Epwanp L. Currs, B.A.
Illustrated by upwards of 300 Engravings. $Svo., cloth, 6s.
MEDIZEVAL BRASSES,
A MANUAL OF MONUMENTAL BRASSES. Comprising an
Introduction to the Study of these Memorials, and a List of those remaining in
the British Isles. With Two Hundred Illustrations. By the late Rev. HERBERT
HariNES, M.A., of Exeter College, Oxford. 2 vols., 8vo., cloth, 12s.
ENGLISH COUNTRY HOUSES,
SIXTY-ONE VIEWS AND PLANS of recently erected Mansions,
Private Residences, Parsonage-Housves, Farm-Houses, Lodges, and Cottages
with Sketches of Furniture and Fittings: and A Practical Treatise on House-
Building. By WiLLIAM WILKINSON, Architect, Oxford. Second Edition,
Royal 8vo., ornamental cloth, £1 5s.
NEW AND STANDARD EDUCATIONAL WORKS. 13
THE ANNALS OF ENGLAND. An Epitome of English History.
From Cotemporary Writers, the Itolls of Parliament, and other Publie Records.
A LIBRARY EDITION, revised and enlarged, with additional Woodeuts :
with a Recommendatory Note by the Regius Professor of Modern History,
Oxford. Svo., half-bound, 12s.
THE SCHOOL EDITION OF THE ANNALS OF ENGLAND.
Iu Five Half-crown Parts. 1. Britons, Romans, Saxons, Normans. 2. The
Plantagenets. 3. The Tudors. 4. The Stuarts. 5. The Restoration, to the
Death of Queen Anne. Feap. 8vo., cloth.
THE NEW SCHOOL-HISTORY OF ENGLAND, from Early
Writers and the National Records. By the Author of ** The Annals of England."
Sixth Thousand. Crown 8vo., with Four Maps, limp cloth, 5s.; Coloured Maps,
half roan, 6s.
A HISTORY OF THE ENGLISH CHURCH. from its Foundation
to the Reign of Queen Mary. By M. C.SmaPLEY. Fourth Edition, revised.
Crown 8vo., cloth boards, 5s.
POETARUM SCENICORUM GRZECORUM, ZEsehyli, Sophoclis,
Euripidis, et Aristophanis, Fabul:, Superstites, et Perditarum Fragmenta. Ex
recognitione GUIL.DINDORFII. Editio Quinta. Royal 8vo., clotb, £1 Is.
THUCYDIDES, with Notes, chiefly Historieal and Geographieal.
By the late T. AnNorp, D.D. With Indices by the Rev. R. P. G. TipbEMaN.
Eighth Edition. 3 vols., 8vo., cloth lettered, £1 16s.
JELFS GREEK GRAMMAR.—A Grammar of the Greek Language,
chiefly from the text of Raphael Kühner. By WM. Epw.JErr, B.D., late
Student and Censor of Ch. Ch. Fourth Edition, with Additions and Corrections.
2 vols. 8vo., £1 10s.
LAWS OF THE GREEK ACCENTS. By Jomw GnirrrTES, D.D.,
Warden of Wadham College, Oxford. Sixteenth Edition. 1l6mo., price 6d.
RUDIMENTARY RULES, with Examples, for the Use of Beginners
in Greek Prose Composition. By Jos MrrcniNsoNn, D.C.L., late Head Master
of the King's School, Canterbury, (now Bishop of Barbados). 16mo.,sewed, ls.
TWELVE RUDIMENTARY RULES FOR LATIN PROSE COM-
POSITION: with Examples and Exercises, for the use of Beginners. Dy the
Rev. E. MoonRE,D.D., Principalof St. Edmund Hall, Oxford. Second Edit. 16mo.,6d.
MADVIG'S LATIN GRAMMAR. 4A Latin Grammar for the Use
of Schools. By Professor MapvrG, with additions by the Author. Translated
by the Rev. G. Woops, M.A. New Edition, with an Index of Authors. 8vo.,
cloth, 12s.
ERASMI COLLOQUIA SELECTA: Arranged for Translation and
Re-translation ; adapted for the Use of Boys who have begun the Latin Syntax.
By Epwanp C. Lowzg, D.D., Head Master of S. John's Middle School, Hurst-
pierpoint. Feap. 8vo., strong binding, 3s.
PORTA LATINA: A Selection from Latin Authors, for Translation
and Re-Translation; arranged in a Progressive Course, as an Introduction to
the Latin Tongue. By Epwanp C. Lowe, D.D., Head Master of Hurstpierpoint
School; Editor of Erasmus' ** Colloquies," &c. Feap. 8vo., strongly bound, 3s.
À GRAMMATICAL ANALYSIS OF THE HEBREW PSALTER ;
being an Explanatory Interpretation of Every Word contained in the Book of
Psalms, intended chiefly for the Use of Beginners in the Study of Hebrew. By
JOoANA JULIA GRESWELL. Post 8vo., cloth, 6s.
SUNDAY-SCHOOL EXERCISES, Collected and Revised from
Manuscripts of Burghcelere School-children, under the teaching of the Rev. W.
B. BanTzER, late Rector of Highelere and Burghclere; Edited by his Son-in-law,
the BrsuoP or ST. ANpREW's. Second Edition. Crown 8vo., cloth, 5s.
A FIRST LOGIC BOOK, by D. P. Cmasg, M.A., Principal of
St. Mary Hall, Oxford. Small 4to., sewed, 3s.
NEW AND OLD METHODS OF ETHICS, by F. Y. EprcEwonrrz.
8vo., sewed, 3s.
14 OXFORD POCKET CLASSICS.
A SERIES OF GREEK AND LATIN CLASSICS
FOR THE USE OF SCHOOLS.
GREEK POETS.
Cloth. Cloth.
Sd. s. d.
Aschylus . : : . 3 Oj|Sophocdes . : . * de
Aristophanes. 2 vols. . . 6 0 | Homeri Ilias : " «du
Euripides. 3 vols. : 2:10906 Odyssea . . end)
———— '[ragodi: Sex 219 976
GREEK PROSE WRITERS.
Aristotelis Ethica : . 29 O0 Thucydides. 2 vols. 5 0
Demosthenes de Corona, et 9 Q| Xenophontis Memorabilia 1 4
JEschines in Ctesiphontem Anabasis . 2 0
Herodotus. 2 vols. ; 26 0
LATIN POEZTS.
Horatius : : . . 2 O|Lucretius . : . s 2:90
Juvenalis et Persius . s 64 "Phredrus : : : UNIS:
Lucanus 4 : : . 29 6| Virgilius : s . 01986
LATIN PROSE WRITERS.
Csesaris Commentarii, cum Sup- Ciceronis Tusc. Disp. Lib. V. 2 0
plementisAuliHirtiietaliorum 2 | 6 | Ciceronis Orationes Select:e . 3 6
Commentarii de Bello Cornelius Nepos . . viLEAsd
Galico . : : Dun 68, Spnvins: d vols. 999 : 2N6 00
Cicero De Officiis, de Senectute, Salustius . : . 2:110
et de Amicitia . : ; 9 0 Tacitus. e9ovols: : ID
TEXTS WITH SHORT NOTES.
UNIFORM WITH THE SERIES OF *OXFORD POCKET CLASSICS."
GREEK WRITERS. TEXTS AND NOTES.
SOPHOCLES.
Sod. s: d.
A3Ax ( Text and Notes) : . 1 O0 , AuriIGONE (Text and Notes) 13:0
ELEcTRA cp : » 1. 0 | PHILOCTETES. ,; : : GU D
COEpiPUs REX ,, : E . 1 0| TRACHINIE q : ^ us
CEpiPUs COLONEUS ,, : Tp 330
The Notes only, in one vol., cloth, 3s.
JESCHYLUS.
PrERsz (Teat and Notes). . 1 0 | Cnorgrnon E (Text and Notes) . 1 0
PnoMxETHEUS ViNCTUS » . 1 0| EuwENIDES 3; : : 1550
SEPTEM CoNTRA TuHEBAS ,, . 1 O SurPLICES Tm . 1580
AGAMEMNON 5 o dk W
The Notes only, in one vol., cloth, 3s. 6d.
ARISTOPHANES.
Tur Kuraonurs (Text and Notes) 1. 0 | AcnanNiANS (Teat and Notes) 1 0
Tur Binps (Text and Notes) . 1 O0
NEW SERIES OF ENGLISH NOTES.
—— —À ———-——DDD
EURIPIDES.
D. (UL "Ed.
Hrcuna (Text and Notes) . 1 0| Pucuissz (Text and Notes) . 1 0
MgpEA 3 : : SO IBEORISAWCESTIXS I0
ORESTES » " t . 1 0| Theabove, Notes only, in one vol., cloth, 3s.
HiPPOLYTUS ,, : : . 1 0| Baccuzx 5 2 INO
DEMOSTHENES.
DE ConoNaA (Text and Notes) . 2. 0 | OLyuTHIAC OnarIONS . zn l0
HOMERUS. XENOPHON.
Irnras, Lrs. r.—vi. (Text and MzMonABILIA (Tert and Notes) 2. 6
Notes) . . . . . 2 0 ARISTOTLE.
JESCHINES. Dg AnmrE PoEeriCA (Text and
Iw CrrEsiPHONTEM (Text and Notes) . cloth, 2s.; sewed 1l 6
Notes) : . ; 32928305 IBDEPSEREBUBEICAS 5,9 93: 2512:902:1:56
LATIN WRITERS. TEXTS AND NOTES.
VIRGILIUS.
Bucorrica (Tezt and Notes) . 1 JENEIDOs, Lis. r.—1r1ir. (Text
GrEORGICA en 32250 and Notes) : : o 0
HORATIUS.
CARMINA, &c. (Text and Notes) 2. 0| EPrsror x ET Ans Pozrtca ( Teat
SATIRE 5 sd and Notes) : : m 10
The Notes only, in one vol., cloth, 2s.
SALLUSTIUS.
JucunTHA (Text and Notes) . 1 6| CariLINA (Teat and Notes) JO
M. T. CICERO.
Iu Q. CzcirriuM — DiviNATIO IN CATILINAM NO
(Text and Notes) . . 1 0 Pno Prawcro (Tezt D Notes) Sl76
IN VERREM AcTIO PRIMA. : 150 PROSMILONE)S. : : 321550
Pno LEGE MawNiLiA, et Pno Pno Roscio : erm
ÁRCHIA : : : 0 | OnaATIONES PHILIPPICE, id DICES G
The above, Notes only, in one vol., cloth, 3s. 6d.
Dr SEexEcTUTE et DE AurciTiA 1 0| Errsron SELECT. ParsI 2176
CZESAR. CORNELIUS NEPOS.
Dr BrErro Garrico, Lrn. r.—111. Livrs (Tezt and Notes) . 1 6
(Text and Notes) . : :2 100 PH/EDRUS.
LIVIUS. FanuLE (Text and Notes) 2150
Lis. xxr.—xxt1v. ( Text and Notes) TACITUS.
sewed . . . . . 4 0| Tug ANNALs. Notes only, 2 vols.,
Ditto in cloth . : . v4 H6 l6mo., cloth . : : A 0
Portions of several other Authors are in preparation,
Uniform with the Oxford Pocket Classics.
THE LIVES OF THE MOST EMINENT ENGLISH POETS;
WITH CRITICAL OBSERVATIONS ON THEIR WORKS. By Sa-
MUEL JonNsoN. 3 vols., 24mo., cloth, 2s. 6d. each.
THE LIVES OF MILTON AND POPE, with Critical Observations
on their Works. By SAMUEL JounNsoN. 24mo., cloth, 1s. 6d.
CHOICE EXTRACTS FROM MODERN FRENCH AUTHORS,
for the use of Schools, 18mo., cloth, 3s.
16 BOOKS, 4c, RELATING TO OXFORD.
SELECTIONS from the RECORDS of the CITY OF OXFORD,
with Extracts from other Documents illustrating the Municipal History :
Henry VIII. to Elizabeth [1509—1583]. Edited, by authority of the Cor-
poration of the City of Oxford, by WrinLrAM H. TumwEm, of the Bodleian
Library; under the direction of RosEnT S. HawkiNs, Town Clerk. Royal
8vo., cloth, £1 1s.
A HANDBOOK FOR VISITORS TO OXFORD. Illustrated with
numerous Woodcuts by Jewitt, and Steel Plates by Le Keux. 4 New Edition.
8vo.; cloth, 12s.
THE OXFORD UNIVERSITY CALENDAR for 1879. Corrected
to the end of December, 1878. 12mo., cloth, 4s. 6d.
THE OXFORD TEN-YEAR BOOK: A Complete Register of Uni-
versity Honours and Distinctions, made up to the end of the Year 1870.
Crown 8vo., roan, 7s. 6d.
WYKEHAMICA : a History of Winchester College and Commoners,
from the Foundation to the Present Day. By the Rev. H. C. ADAMS, M.A.,
late Fellow of Magdalen College, Oxford. Post 8vo., cloth, 508 pp., with
Nineteen Illustrations, 10s. 6d.
HISTORICAL. I ALDES
Illustrating the Chief Events in Ecclesiastical History, British and Foreign.
29 Numbers at One Shilling each, limp cloth ; or arranged in
Six Volumes, cloth lettered, 3s. 6d. each.
ADDITIONAL VOLUMES TO THE SERIES.
ENGLAND: Medieval Period. Containing The Orphan of Evesham, or The
Jews and the Mendicant Orders.— Mark's Wedding, or Lollardy.—The White
Rose of Lynden, or The Monks and the Bible.— The Prior's Ward, or The
Broken Unity of the Church. By the Rev. H. C. ApAMs, Vicar of Dry Sand-
ford; Author of ** Wilton of Cuthbert's," **Schoolboy Honour," &c. With Four
Illustrations on Wood. Feap. 8vo., cloth, 3s. 6d.
THE ANDREDS-WEALD, on THE HOUSE OF MICHELHAM: A Tale of
the Norman Conquest. By the Rev. A. D. CnakE, B.A., Fellow of the Royal
Historical Society ; Author of ** /Emilius," * Alfgar the Dane," &c. With Four
Illustrations by Louisa TavLom. Fcap. 8vo., cloth, 3s. 6d,
CHEAPER ISSUE OF TALES FOR YOUNG MEN
AND WOMEN.
In Six Half-crown Vols., cloth.
Vol. I. contains F. E. PAcET's Mother and Son, Wanted a Wife, and Hobson's
Choice.
Vol. IIT. F. E. PAcET's Windycote Hall, Squitch, Tenants at Tinkers' End.
Vol. III. W. E. HEvcATE's Two Cottages, The Sisters, and Old Jarvis's Will.
Vol. IV. W. E. HEvGaTE's James Bright the Shopman, The Politician, Ir-
revocable.
Vol. V. R. KiNc's The Strike, and Jonas Clint; N. Bnowu's Two to One, and
False Honour.
Vol. VI. J. M. Nzare's Railway Accident; E. MowRo's The Recruit, Susan,
Servants! Influence, Mary Thomas, or Dissent at Evenly ; H. HavMaN's Caroline
Elton, or Vanity and Jealousy.
Each Volume is bound as a distinct and complete work, and sold
separately for PRESENTS.
Library
Acme Library Card Pocket
University of
*'exu4dp1iog [og 9u3 go uouso eu) jo 410438 Tu
[99T389919u98 y :£ 'l9, 'sxioy''dg f'uqop *wIs09
AdoTl99Uul oTl9q399-O0l2Uuy jO AJ9JIQ TT
gl10Sg
"HHAIOWNMOS JO 8HNWVN | "HIVG
LOWE-MARTIN CO, LIMITED
ono m or uo e LL rue EE
EGQUGUQ OGGI
Dip IDE
MGE OQGO OO Nus SUISSES
a 24: ANUATGGQUTO OC
Hte esit MAGGI HE USA NISI S
CRUDUM
Xy
P
M
" 5 »
S
h ARGOUG PINE
? 4 4$N
DS. PERDE SDN m CHAM n
, RR RSS 4
( 6s,
d
9092) Md
ER
i ARR
m» GR GIGS
GN
dd
Dy St «
h VENERIS ;
RN
IRNUS
RA T
»»
45.
: GRE
P THREE Mittit
CAR MBA i uuu MA MH í
nh RAI III LA ati
(HAMM H PD j
nho DIM 4
I pono ANRGMIGUGMMRIS
REFORM
»n AH Het. (dédud
MEAT addidi
DERIUISEMM
: DADOS
buon
DP
n
"
Don 1
j "
nh»
e
PA
HH
PPIPIMPUPI
PPP
DT POPPDPEDEHOE
M id PH
i nDDDPDDIMERE
DEREN
436 Do at età nn
cm
M
es
x
S
m
S
a
"
y
»
Hy
xum
ex
e
(d.
VS d
CINE EE
UE
t»)
DS
a
2
^.
TET
C
ine
y dd
;4
d
VE
de
th
"ie
C
S
SA
414
4d
eA
*
"e
DHT
AMAA
4
EIAS
A
M attt
S
dati n
(datant ats
rm
444
E E
dt
SIC Y NES
et
S
CS
S e CA E cie
"x
S AREE
: :
FADUM RUE RA aaeaeae
RIA ATTE 7
RA I IN LA RR
KDE TR E E ier Rs
DMSECRDRTRIR
S Mm AER
Se
METRI TR.
VE KE
ors
nono 5» HS EIE EA SS RASCOL
2) OPES »^ P 454 A14 414 414 41447145424 4 4474
4 4
e t
et
Ai eR CER Ko C A.
mee P
Live Music
Archive
Librivox
Free Audio
Metropolitan Museum
Cleveland
Museum of Art
Internet
Arcade
Console Living Room
Open Library
American
Libraries
TV News
Understanding
9/11